This is a modern-English version of The Preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith, originally written by Arnold, Thomas Walker, Sir.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


PREACHING OF ISLAM
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
1913
TO
SIR THEODORE MORISON, K.C.I.E.
TO WHOM THE FIRST EDITION OWES ITS EXISTENCE
THIS SECOND EDITION IS DEDICATED
IN TOKEN OF LONG FRIENDSHIP
[vii]
TO
SIR THEODORE MORISON, K.C.I.E.
TO WHOM THE FIRST EDITION OWES ITS EXISTENCE
THIS SECOND EDITION IS DEDICATED
AS A SIGN OF OUR LONG FRIENDSHIP
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION
It is with considerable diffidence that I publish these pages; the subject with which they deal is so vast, and I have had to prosecute it under circumstances so disadvantageous, that I can hope but for small measure of success. When I may be better equipped for the task, and after further study has enabled me to fill up the gaps1 left in the present work, I hope to make it a more worthy contribution to this neglected department of Muhammadan history; and to this end I shall be deeply grateful for the criticisms and corrections of any scholars who may deign to notice the book. To such I would say in the words of St. Augustine: “Qui hæc legens dicit, intelligo quidem quid dictum sit, sed non vere dictum est; asserat ut placet sententiam suam, et redarguat meam, si potest. Quod si cum caritate et veritate fecerit, mihique etiam (si in hac vita maneo) cognoscendum facere curaverit, uberrimum fructum laboris huius mei cepero.”2
I publish these pages with a lot of hesitation; the topic is so broad, and I’ve had to tackle it under such difficult circumstances, that I can only hope for a small amount of success. When I’m better prepared for the task and after further study allows me to address the gaps left in this work, I aim to make it a more valuable contribution to this overlooked area of Islamic history; and for this, I will be very grateful for any feedback and corrections from scholars who take the time to review the book. To them, I would say in the words of St. Augustine: “Whoever reads this says, "I understand what has been said, but it hasn't truly been said." Let them assert their opinion and refute mine if they can. If they do this with love and truth and ensure that I also understand (if I remain in this life), I will reap the greatest rewards from this work of mine.”2
As I can neither claim to be an authority nor a specialist on any of the periods of history dealt with in this book, and as many of the events referred to therein have become matter for controversy, I have given full references to the sources consulted; and here I have thought it better to err on the side of excess rather than that of defect. I have myself suffered so much inconvenience and wasted so much time in hunting up references to books indicated in some obscure or unintelligible manner, that I would desire to spare others a similar annoyance; and while to the general reader I may appear guilty of pedantry, I may perchance save trouble to some scholar who wishes to test the accuracy of a statement or pursue any part of the subject further.
As I can't claim to be an expert or specialist on any of the historical periods covered in this book, and since many of the events discussed have become controversial, I have included complete references to the sources I consulted. I believe it’s better to provide more information than not enough. I’ve personally faced a lot of inconvenience and wasted time searching for references to books mentioned in a confusing or unclear way, so I want to spare others that frustration. While I might seem pedantic to the casual reader, I hope to help scholars who wish to verify a statement or explore the topic further.
The scheme adopted in this book for the transliteration of Arabic words is that laid down by the Transliteration Committee of the Tenth International Congress of Orientalists, held at Geneva in 1894, with the exception that the last letter of the article is assimilated to the so-called solar [viii]letters. In the case of geographical names this scheme has not been so rigidly applied—in many instances because I could not discover the original Arabic form of the word, in others (e.g. Mecca, Medina), because usage has almost created for them a prescriptive title.
The method used in this book for transliterating Arabic words is based on the system established by the Transliteration Committee of the Tenth International Congress of Orientalists, which took place in Geneva in 1894. However, the last letter of the article is combined with the so-called solar [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] letters. For geographical names, this system hasn't been strictly followed; in many cases, it's because I couldn't find the original Arabic form of the word, and in others (like Mecca and Medina), common usage has almost given them an established title.
Though this work is confessedly, as explained in the Introduction, a record of missionary efforts and not a history of persecutions,3 I have endeavoured to be strictly impartial and to conform to the ideal laid down by the Christian historian4 who chronicled the successes of the Ottomans and the fall of Constantinople: οὔτε πρὸς χάριν οὔτε πρὸς φθόνον, ἀλλ’ οὐδὲ πρὸς μῖσος ἢ καὶ πρὸς εὔνοιαν συγγράφειν χρεών ἐστι τὸν συγγράφοντα, ἀλλ’ ἱστορίας μόνον καὶ τοῦ μή λήθης βυθῷ παραδοθῆναι, ἣν ὁ χρόνος οἶδε γεννᾶν, τὴν ἱστορίαν.
Though this work is honestly, as mentioned in the Introduction, a record of missionary efforts and not a history of persecutions,3 I have tried to be completely impartial and to follow the standard set by the Christian historian4 who documented the successes of the Ottomans and the fall of Constantinople: It is not necessary for the writer to compose either out of grace, envy, hatred, or even goodwill. Their duty is solely to record history and ensure it is not lost to forgetfulness, a task that only time can truly nurture—this is history.
I desire to thank Her Excellency the Princess Barberini; His Excellency the Prince Chigi; the Most Rev. Dr. Paul Goethals, Archbishop of Calcutta; the Right Rev. Fr. Francis Pesci, Bishop of Allahabad; the Rev. S. S. Allnutt, of the Cambridge Mission, Dehli; the Trustees of Dr. Williams’s Library, Gordon Square, London, for the liberal use they have allowed me of their respective libraries.
I want to thank Her Excellency Princess Barberini; His Excellency Prince Chigi; Most Rev. Dr. Paul Goethals, Archbishop of Calcutta; Right Rev. Fr. Francis Pesci, Bishop of Allahabad; Rev. S. S. Allnutt of the Cambridge Mission in Delhi; and the Trustees of Dr. Williams’s Library, Gordon Square, London, for generously allowing me access to their libraries.
I am under an especial debt of gratitude to James Kennedy, Esq., late of the Bengal Civil Service, who has never ceased to take a kindly interest in my book, though it has almost exemplified the Horatian precept, Nonum prematur in annum; to his profound scholarship and wide reading I have been indebted for much information that would otherwise have remained unknown to me, nor do I owe less to the stimulus of his enthusiastic love of learning and his helpful sympathy. I am also under a debt of gratitude to the kindness of Conte Ugo Balzani, but for whose assistance certain parts of my work would have been impossible to me. To the late Professor Robertson Smith I am indebted for valuable suggestions as to the lines of study on which the history of the North African Church and the condition of the Christians under Muslim rule, should be worked out; the profound regret which all Semitic scholars feel at his loss is to me intensified by the thought that this is the only acknowledgment I am able to make of his generous help and encouragement. [ix]
I am especially grateful to James Kennedy, Esq., formerly of the Bengal Civil Service, who has always shown a genuine interest in my book, even though it has taken quite a long time to finish. I've benefited greatly from his deep knowledge and extensive reading, which provided me with information I would not have otherwise discovered. I'm also thankful for his passionate love of learning and supportive encouragement. Additionally, I owe a debt of gratitude to Conte Ugo Balzani, whose assistance made certain parts of my work possible. I am thankful to the late Professor Robertson Smith for his valuable suggestions on how to approach the study of the history of the North African Church and the situation of Christians under Muslim rule. The deep sorrow felt by all Semitic scholars at his passing is only heightened for me by the fact that this is the only acknowledgment I can give for his generous help and encouragement. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
I desire also to acknowledge my obligations to Sir Sayyid Aḥmad K͟hān Bahādur, K.C.S.I., LL.D.; to my learned friend and colleague, Shamsu-l ʻUlamāʼ Mawlawī Muḥammad Shiblī Nuʻmānī, who has assisted me most generously out of the abundance of his knowledge of early Muhammadan history; and to my former pupil, Mawlawī Bahādur ʻAlī, M.A.
I also want to express my gratitude to Sir Sayyid Aḥmad K͟hān Bahādur, K.C.S.I., LL.D.; to my knowledgeable friend and colleague, Shamsu-l ʻUlamāʼ Mawlawī Muḥammad Shiblī Nuʻmānī, who has generously shared his vast knowledge of early Muhammadan history; and to my former student, Mawlawī Bahādur ʻAlī, M.A.
Lastly, and above all, must I thank my dear wife, but for whom this work would never have emerged out of a chaos of incoherent materials, and whose sympathy and approval are the best reward of my labours.
Lastly, and most importantly, I must thank my wonderful wife, without whom this work would have remained a jumble of disorganized ideas, and whose support and encouragement are the greatest reward for my efforts.
Aligarh, 1896. [xi]
Aligarh, 1896. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION
The first edition of this book having been out of print for several years and frequent inquiries having been made for copies, this new edition has been prepared and an effort has been made to revise the work in the light of the fresh materials that have accumulated during the last sixteen years; but I can make no claim to have made myself acquainted with the whole of the vast literature on the subject, in upwards of ten different languages, which has been published during this interval. The growing interest in Islam and the various branches of study connected with it, may be estimated from the fact that since 1906 five periodicals have made their appearance devoted to investigations cognate to the subject-matter of the present work, viz. Revue du Monde Musulman, publiée par La Mission Scientifique du Maroc (Paris, 1906– ); Der Islam, Zeitschrift für Geschichte und Kultur des islamischen Orients (Strassburg, 1910– ); The Moslem World, a quarterly review of current events, literature, and thought among Mohammedans, and the progress of Christian Missions in Moslem lands (London, 1911– ); Mir Islama (St. Petersburg, 1912– ); and Die Welt des Islams, Zeitschrift der deutschen Gesellschaft für Islamkunde (Berlin, 1913– ). The Christian missionary societies are also now devoting increased attention to the subject of Muslim missionary activity and accordingly it takes up a proportionately larger place in their publications than before.
The first edition of this book has been out of print for several years, and there have been many requests for copies, so this new edition has been created, with efforts made to update the material based on new information that has come to light over the past sixteen years. However, I can’t claim to have familiarized myself with all of the extensive literature on the topic, which has been published in over ten different languages during this time. The increasing interest in Islam and various related fields of study can be seen in the fact that since 1906, five new periodicals have emerged focusing on subjects relevant to this work: Review of the Muslim World, published by the Scientific Mission of Morocco (Paris, 1906– ); Islam, Journal for the History and Culture of the Islamic East (Strasbourg, 1910– ); The Moslem World, a quarterly review of current events, literature, and thoughts among Muslims, as well as the progress of Christian missions in Muslim lands (London, 1911– ); Mir Islama (St. Petersburg, 1912– ); and The World of Islam, Journal of the German Society for Islamic Studies (Berlin, 1913– ). Christian missionary societies are now also paying more attention to Muslim missionary activities, which means that these topics occupy a larger space in their publications than they did before.
This second edition would have been completed several years ago but for the illiberal policy which closes the Reading Room of the British Museum at 7 o’clock and has thus made it practically inaccessible to me except on Saturdays.1 I therefore desire to express my grateful thanks to those friends who have facilitated my labours by the loan of books from the Libraries of the University of Leiden and the University of Utrecht (through the kind offices of [xii]Professor Wensinck), and the École des Langues Orientales Vivantes, Paris;—to Mr. J. A. Oldham, editor of The International Review of Missions, I am indebted for the loan of volumes of the Allgemeine Missions-Zeitschrift, a set of which I have been unable to find in London; my thanks are specially due to Dr. F. W. Thomas, who has allowed me to study for lengthy periods (along with other books from the India Office Library) the monumental Annali dell’ Islam by Leone Caetani, Principe di Teano,—a work of inestimable value for the early history of Islam, but unfortunately placed out of the reach of the average scholar by reason of its great cost.
This second edition would have been finished several years ago if not for the unfair policy that closes the Reading Room of the British Museum at 7 o’clock, making it nearly impossible for me to access it except on Saturdays. 1 I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to those friends who have helped me by lending books from the Libraries of the University of Leiden and the University of Utrecht (thanks to the kind assistance of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Professor Wensinck) and the School of East Asian Languages in Paris;—to Mr. J. A. Oldham, editor of The International Review of Missions, I am grateful for the loan of volumes of the General Mission Magazine, which I haven’t been able to find in London; my special thanks go to Dr. F. W. Thomas, who has let me study for extended periods (along with other books from the India Office Library) the monumental Annali dell’ Islam by Leone Caetani, Principe di Teano,—a work of immense value for the early history of Islam, but unfortunately out of reach for most scholars due to its high cost.
I am also much indebted for several valuable indications to those scholars who reviewed the book when it first appeared,—above all, to Professor Goldziher, whose sympathetic interest in this work has encouraged me to continue it.
I am also very grateful for several valuable suggestions to those scholars who reviewed the book when it was first published—especially to Professor Goldziher, whose supportive interest in this work has motivated me to keep going.
London, 1913. [xiii]
London, 1913. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I.
CHAPTER 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
PAGE
PAGE
A missionary religion defined. Islam a missionary religion; its extent. The Qurʼān enjoins preaching and persuasion, and forbids violence and force in the conversion of unbelievers. The present work a history of missions, not of persecutions 1
A missionary religion explained. Islam is a missionary religion; its reach. The Qur'an encourages preaching and persuasion, and prohibits violence and coercion in converting non-believers. This work is a history of missions, not of persecutions. 1
CHAPTER II.
CHAPTER 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Muḥammad the type of the Muslim missionary. Account of his early efforts at propagating Islam, and of the conversions made in Mecca before the Hijrah. Persecution of the converts, and migration to Medina. Condition of the Muslims in Medina: beginning of the national life of Islam. Islam offered (a) to the Arabs, (b) to the whole world. Islam declared in the Qurʼān to be a universal religion,—as being the primitive faith delivered to Abraham. Muḥammad as the founder of a political organisation. The spread of Islam and the efforts made to convert the Arabs after the Hijrah. The ideals of Islam and those of Pre-Islamic Arabia contrasted 11
Muḥammad, the prototype of the Muslim missionary. Here's an account of his early efforts to spread Islam and the conversions that took place in Mecca before the Hijrah. There was persecution of these converts, leading to their migration to Medina. The situation for Muslims in Medina marked the beginning of the national life of Islam. Islam was presented to (a) the Arabs and (b) the entire world. The Qurʼān declares Islam to be a universal religion, representing the original faith given to Abraham. Muḥammad emerged as the founder of a political organization. The expansion of Islam and the attempts to convert the Arabs after the Hijrah are highlighted. A comparison is drawn between the ideals of Islam and those of Pre-Islamic Arabia. 11
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The Arab conquests and expansion of the Arab race after the death of Muḥammad. Conversion of Christian Bedouins. Causes of the early successes of the Muslims. Toleration extended to those who remained Christian.—The settled population of the towns: failure of Heraclius’s attempt to reconcile the contending Christian sects. The Arab conquest of Syria and Palestine: their toleration: the Ordinance of ʻUmar: jizyah paid in return for protection and in lieu of military service. Condition of the Christians under Muslim rule: they occupy high posts, build new churches: revival in the Nestorian Church. Causes of their conversion to Islam: revolt against Byzantine ecclesiasticism: influence of rationalistic thought: imposing character of Muslim civilisation. Persecutions suffered by the Christians. Proselytising efforts. Details of conversion to Islam.—Account of conversions from among the Crusaders.—The Armenian and Georgian Churches 45 [xiv]
The Arab conquests and expansion of the Arab people after the death of Muhammad. Conversion of Christian Bedouins. Reasons for the early victories of the Muslims. Tolerance shown to those who remained Christian. The established population of the towns: Heraclius’s failed attempt to reconcile the conflicting Christian sects. The Arab conquest of Syria and Palestine: their tolerance; the Ordinance of Umar; jizyah paid for protection and instead of military service. The condition of Christians under Muslim rule: they hold prominent positions, build new churches; revival in the Nestorian Church. Factors leading to their conversion to Islam: rebellion against Byzantine ecclesiastical authority, the influence of rational thought, and the impressive nature of Muslim civilization. Persecutions faced by Christians. Efforts to convert others. Details on the conversion to Islam. Account of conversions among the Crusaders. The Armenian and Georgian Churches 45 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
CHAPTER IV.
CHAPTER 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Egypt: conquered by the Arabs, who are welcomed by the Copts as their deliverers from Byzantine rule. Condition of the Copts under the Muslims. Corruption and negligence of the clergy lead to conversions to Islam.—Nubia: relations with Muhammadan powers: gradual decay of the Christian faith.—Abyssinia: the Arabs on the sea-board: missionary efforts in the fourteenth century: invasion of Aḥmad Grāñ: conversions to Islam: progress of Islam in recent years.—Northern Africa: extent of Christianity in North Africa in the seventh century: the Christians are said to have been forcibly converted: reasons for thinking that this statement is not true: toleration enjoyed by the Christians: gradual disappearance of the Christian Church 102
Egypt: conquered by the Arabs, who are welcomed by the Copts as their saviors from Byzantine rule. The situation of the Copts under Muslim rule. Corruption and negligence of the clergy lead to conversions to Islam. — Nubia: relationships with Muslim powers; the gradual decline of the Christian faith. — Abyssinia: the Arabs on the coastline; missionary efforts in the fourteenth century; the invasion of Aḥmad Grāñ; conversions to Islam; growth of Islam in recent years. — Northern Africa: the spread of Christianity in North Africa during the seventh century; it is said that Christians were forcibly converted; reasons to believe this statement may not be true; the tolerance experienced by Christians; the gradual disappearance of the Christian Church 102
CHAPTER V.
Chapter 5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Christianity in Spain before the Muslim conquest: miserable condition of the Jews and the slaves. Early converts to Islam. Corruption of the clergy. Toleration of the Arabs, and influence of their civilisation on the Christians, who study Arabic and adopt Arab dress and manners. Causes of conversion to Islam. The voluntary martyrs of Cordova. Extent of the conversions 131
Christianity in Spain before the Muslim conquest: the terrible situation of the Jews and the slaves. Early adopters of Islam. Corruption among the clergy. Tolerance from the Arabs, and the impact of their culture on the Christians, who learn Arabic and take on Arab clothing and ways. Reasons for converting to Islam. The willing martyrs of Cordova. Scale of the conversions 131
CHAPTER VI.
CHAPTER 6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Relations of the Turks to their Christian subjects during the first two centuries of their rule: toleration extended to the Greek Church by Muḥammad II: the benefits of Ottoman rule: its disadvantages, the tribute-children, the capitation-tax, tyranny of individuals. Forced conversion rare. Proselytising efforts made by the Turks. Circumstances that favoured the spread of Islam: degraded condition of the Greek Church: failure of the attempt to Protestantise the Greek Church: oppression of the Greek clergy: moral superiority of the Ottomans: imposing character of their conquests. Conversion of Christian slaves.—Islam in Albania, conquest of the country, independent character of its people, gradual decay of the Christian faith, and its causes;—in Servia, alliance of the Servians with the Turks, conversions mainly from among the nobles except in Old Servia;—in Montenegro;—in Bosnia, the Bogomiles, points of similarity between the Bogomilian heresy and the Muslim creed, conversion to Islam;—in Crete, conversion in the ninth century, oppression of the Venetian rule, conquered by the Turks, conversions to Islam 145 [xv]
Relations between the Turks and their Christian subjects during the first two centuries of their rule: the tolerance shown to the Greek Church by Muḥammad II; the advantages of Ottoman rule; its drawbacks, including the tribute-children, the capitation tax, and the tyranny of individuals. Forced conversion was rare. The Turks made efforts to convert others to Islam. Factors that contributed to the spread of Islam included the poor condition of the Greek Church, the unsuccessful attempt to Protestantize the Greek Church, and the oppression of the Greek clergy. The Ottomans demonstrated a moral superiority and an impressive character in their conquests. The conversion of Christian slaves is noted. —Islam in Albania includes the conquest of the country and the independent spirit of its people, alongside the gradual decline of the Christian faith and its causes; —in Serbia, the alliance of the Serbians with the Turks led to conversions mainly among the nobles, except in Old Serbia; —in Montenegro; —in Bosnia, the Bogomiles had similarities with the Muslim creed, leading to conversions to Islam; —in Crete, conversions began in the ninth century, during a time of oppression under Venetian rule, and continued after the Turks conquered the island, resulting in further conversions to Islam. 145 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
CHAPTER VII.
CHAPTER 7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Religious condition of Persia at the time of the Arab conquest. Islam welcomed by many sections of the population. Points of similarity between the older faiths and Islam. Toleration. Conversions to Islam. The Ismāʻīlians and their missionary system. Islam in Central Asia and Afghanistān 206
Religious situation in Persia during the Arab conquest. Islam was embraced by many different groups within the population. Similarities between the older religions and Islam. Tolerance. Conversions to Islam. The Ismāʻīlians and their missionary approach. Islam in Central Asia and Afghanistan 206
CHAPTER VIII.
CHAPTER 8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Account of the Mongol conquests. Buddhism, Christianity and Islam in rivalry for the allegiance of the Mongols. Their original religion, Shamanism, described. Spread of Buddhism, of Christianity, and of Islam respectively among the Mongols. Difficulties that stood in the way of Islam. Cruel treatment of the Muslims by some Mongol rulers. Early converts to Islam. Baraka K͟hān, the first Mongol prince converted. Conversion of the Īlk͟hāns. Conversion of the Chag͟hatāy Mongols. History of Islam under the Golden Horde: Ūzbek K͟hān: failure of attempts to convert the Russians. Spread of Islam in modern times in the Russian Empire. The conversion of the Tatars of Siberia 218
Account of the Mongol conquests. Buddhism, Christianity, and Islam competed for the loyalty of the Mongols. Their original religion, Shamanism, is described. The spread of Buddhism, Christianity, and Islam among the Mongols is detailed. Challenges that hindered the spread of Islam are addressed, along with the harsh treatment of Muslims by some Mongol rulers. Early adopters of Islam are noted. Baraka Khan was the first Mongol prince to convert. The conversion of the Ilkhanate occurred. The conversion of the Chag͟hatāy Mongols is also discussed. The history of Islam under the Golden Horde is explored, including Uzbek Khan's unsuccessful attempts to convert the Russians. The spread of Islam in modern times within the Russian Empire, along with the conversion of the Tatars in Siberia, is examined. 218
CHAPTER IX.
CHAPTER 9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Distribution of the Muhammadan population. Part taken by the Muhammadan rulers in the propagation of Islam: conversion of Rajputs and others.—The work of the Muslim missionaries in India; traditions of early missionary efforts in South India, forced conversions under Ḥaydar ʻAlī and Tīpū Sulṭān, the Mappillas:—in the Maldive Islands:—in the Deccan, early Arab settlements, labours of individual missionaries:—in Sind, the rule of the Arabs, their toleration, account of individual missionaries, conversion of the Khojahs and Bohras:—in Bengal, the Muhammadan rule in this province, extensive conversions of the lower castes, religious revival in recent times.—Particular account of the labours of Muslim missionaries in other parts of India. Propagationist movements of modern times. Circumstances facilitating the progress of Islam: the oppressiveness of the Hindu caste system, worship of Muslim saints, etc.—Spread of Islam in Kashmīr and Tibet 254
Distribution of the Muslim population. The role of Muslim rulers in spreading Islam: converting Rajputs and others. — The efforts of Muslim missionaries in India; traditions of early missionary work in South India, forced conversions under Hyder Ali and Tipu Sultan, the Mappilas: — in the Maldives: — in the Deccan, early Arab settlements, efforts of individual missionaries: — in Sind, the rule of the Arabs, their tolerance, stories of individual missionaries, conversion of the Khojahs and Bohras: — in Bengal, Muslim rule in this region, extensive conversions of lower castes, religious revival in recent times. — Detailed account of the work of Muslim missionaries in other parts of India. Modern propagation movements. Factors aiding the spread of Islam: the oppressive Hindu caste system, worship of Muslim saints, etc. — Spread of Islam in Kashmir and Tibet 254
CHAPTER X.
CHAPTER X.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Early notices of Islam in China. Intercourse of the Chinese with the Arabs. Legendary account of the first introduction of Islam into China. Muslims under the Tʼang dynasty: influence of the Mongol conquest; Islam under the Ming dynasty. Relations of the Chinese Muslims to the Chinese Government. Their efforts to spread their religion 294 [xvi]
Early accounts of Islam in China. Interaction between the Chinese and the Arabs. A legendary story about the first introduction of Islam into China. Muslims during the Tʼang dynasty: impact of the Mongol conquest; Islam during the Ming dynasty. The relationship between Chinese Muslims and the Chinese Government. Their efforts to promote their religion 294 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
CHAPTER XI.
CHAPTER 11.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The Arabs in Northern Africa: conversion of the Berbers: the mission of ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn. Introduction of Islam into the Sudan: rise of Muhammadan kingdoms: account of missionary movements, Danfodio, ʻUt͟hmān al-Amīr G͟hanī, the Qādiriyyah, the Tijāniyyah, and the Sanūsiyyah. Spread of Islam on the West Coast: Ashanti: Dahomey. Spread of Islam on the East Coast: early Muslim settlements: recent expansion in German East Africa: the Galla: the Somali. Islam in Cape Coast Colony. Account of the Muslim missionaries in Africa and their methods of winning converts 312
The Arabs in North Africa: the conversion of the Berbers: the mission of ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn. Introduction of Islam into Sudan: the rise of Muslim kingdoms: a look at missionary movements, Danfodio, ʻUt͟hmān al-Amīr G͟hanī, the Qādiriyyah, the Tijāniyyah, and the Sanūsiyyah. The spread of Islam along the West Coast: Ashanti: Dahomey. The spread of Islam along the East Coast: early Muslim settlements: recent expansion in German East Africa: the Galla: the Somali. Islam in Cape Coast Colony. A look at the Muslim missionaries in Africa and their methods for converting others 312
CHAPTER XII.
CHAPTER 12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Early intercourse between the Malay Archipelago and Arabia and India. Methods of missionary work. History of Islam in Sumatra; in the Malay Peninsula; in Java; in the Moluccas; in Borneo; in Celebes; in the Philippine and the Sulu Islands; among the Papuans. The Muslim missionaries: traders: ḥājīs 363
Early interactions between the Malay Archipelago and Arabia and India. Approaches to missionary efforts. The history of Islam in Sumatra; in the Malay Peninsula; in Java; in the Moluccas; in Borneo; in Celebes; in the Philippine and the Sulu Islands; among the Papuans. The Muslim missionaries: traders: ḥājīs 363
CHAPTER XIII.
CHAPTER 13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Absence of missionary organisation in Islam: zeal on the part of individuals. Who are the Muslim missionaries? Causes that have contributed to their success: the simplicity of the Muslim creed: the rationalism and ritualism of Islam. Islam not spread by the sword. The toleration of Muhammadan governments. Circumstances contributing to the progress of Islam in ancient and in modern times 408
Absence of missionary organization in Islam: enthusiasm from individuals. Who are the Muslim missionaries? Factors that have played a role in their success: the simplicity of the Muslim faith, the rationalism, and the practices of Islam. Islam wasn't spread by force. The tolerance of Muslim governments. Factors contributing to the growth of Islam in ancient and modern times 408
APPENDIX I.
APPENDIX 1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 428
APPENDIX II.
APPENDIX 2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 436
APPENDIX III.
APPENDIX 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 438
THE PREACHING OF ISLAM
CHAPTER I.
INTRODUCTION.
Ever since Professor Max Müller delivered his lecture in Westminster Abbey, on the day of intercession for missions, in December, 1873, it has been a literary commonplace, that the six great religions of the world may be divided into missionary and non-missionary; under the latter head fall Judaism, Brahmanism and Zoroastrianism, and under the former Buddhism, Christianity and Islam; and he well defined what the term,—a missionary religion,—should be taken to mean, viz. one “in which the spreading of the truth and the conversion of unbelievers are raised to the rank of a sacred duty by the founder or his immediate successors.… It is the spirit of truth in the hearts of believers which cannot rest, unless it manifests itself in thought, word and deed, which is not satisfied till it has carried its message to every human soul, till what it believes to be the truth is accepted as the truth by all members of the human family.”1
Ever since Professor Max Müller gave his lecture at Westminster Abbey on the day of intercession for missions in December 1873, it has become a common idea in literature that the six major religions of the world can be categorized as missionary or non-missionary. Under non-missionary fall Judaism, Brahmanism, and Zoroastrianism, while Buddhism, Christianity, and Islam are considered missionary. He clearly defined what the term "missionary religion" means, stating that it is one “in which the spreading of the truth and the conversion of unbelievers are elevated to the status of a sacred duty by the founder or his immediate successors.… It is the spirit of truth within believers that cannot rest unless it expresses itself in thought, word, and deed, and it is not satisfied until its message has reached every human soul, until what it believes to be the truth is recognized as the truth by everyone in the human family.”1
It is such a zeal for the truth of their religion that has inspired the Muhammadans to carry with them the message of Islam to the people of every land into which they penetrate, and that justly claims for their religion a place among those we term missionary. It is the history of the birth of this missionary zeal, its inspiring forces and the modes of its activity that forms the subject of the following pages. The 200 millions of Muhammadans scattered over the [2]world at the present day are evidences of its workings through the length of thirteen centuries.
It is their passion for the truth of their faith that has driven Muslims to share the message of Islam with people in every country they enter, rightfully earning their religion a spot among those we call missionary. The following pages explore the history of this missionary zeal, its inspiring forces, and the ways it has been expressed. The 200 million Muslims spread across the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] world today are a testament to its influence over the past thirteen centuries.
The doctrines of this faith were first proclaimed to the people of Arabia in the seventh century, by a prophet under whose banner their scattered tribes became a nation; and filled with the pulsations of this new national life, and with a fervour and enthusiasm that imparted an almost invincible strength to their armies, they poured forth over three continents to conquer and subdue. Syria, Palestine, Egypt, North Africa and Persia were the first to fall before them, and pressing westward to Spain and eastward beyond the Indus, the followers of the Prophet found themselves, one hundred years after his death, masters of an empire greater than that of Rome at the zenith of its power.
The beliefs of this faith were first shared with the people of Arabia in the seventh century by a prophet, under whose leadership their scattered tribes united as a nation. Filled with the energy of this new national identity and a passion and enthusiasm that gave their armies nearly unbeatable strength, they spread out across three continents to conquer and dominate. Syria, Palestine, Egypt, North Africa, and Persia were the first to fall to them, and as they pushed west to Spain and east past the Indus River, the followers of the Prophet found themselves, just one hundred years after his death, rulers of an empire larger than that of Rome at the height of its power.
Although in after years this great empire was split up and the political power of Islam diminished, still its spiritual conquests went on uninterruptedly. When the Mongol hordes sacked Bag͟hdād (A.D. 1258) and drowned in blood the faded glory of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty,—when the Muslims were expelled from Cordova by Ferdinand of Leon and Castile (A.D. 1236), and Granada, the last stronghold of Islam in Spain, paid tribute to the Christian king,—Islam had just gained a footing in the island of Sumatra and was just about to commence its triumphant progress through the islands of the Malay Archipelago. In the hours of its political degradation, Islam has achieved some of its most brilliant spiritual conquests: on two great historical occasions, infidel barbarians have set their feet on the necks of the followers of the Prophet,—the Saljūq Turks in the eleventh and the Mongols in the thirteenth century,—and in each case the conquerors have accepted the religion of the conquered. Unaided also by the temporal power, Muslim missionaries have carried their faith into Central Africa, China and the East India Islands.
Although in later years this great empire was divided and the political power of Islam weakened, its spiritual influence continued without interruption. When the Mongol hordes sacked Baghdad (AD 1258) and spilled blood on the fading glory of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty,—when the Muslims were expelled from Cordova by Ferdinand of Leon and Castile (CE 1236), and Granada, the last stronghold of Islam in Spain, paid tribute to the Christian king,—Islam had just established a presence in the island of Sumatra and was about to start its triumphant spread through the islands of the Malay Archipelago. In times of political decline, Islam achieved some of its most remarkable spiritual victories: on two significant historical occasions, non-believing invaders trampled on the followers of the Prophet—the Saljūq Turks in the eleventh century and the Mongols in the thirteenth century—and in each instance, the conquerors adopted the religion of those they conquered. Also, without the support of temporal power, Muslim missionaries have spread their faith into Central Africa, China, and the East India Islands.
At the present day the faith of Islam extends from Morocco to Zanzibar, from Sierra Leone to Siberia and China, from Bosnia to New Guinea. Outside the limits of strictly Muhammadan countries and of lands, such as China and Russia, that contain a large Muhammadan population, there are some few small communities of the followers of [3]the Prophet, which bear witness to the faith of Islam in the midst of unbelievers. Such are the Polish-speaking Muslims of Tatar origin in Lithuania, that inhabit the districts of Kovno, Vilno and Grodno;2 the Dutch-speaking Muslims of Cape Colony; and the Indian coolies that have carried the faith of Islam with them to the West India Islands and to British and Dutch Guiana. In recent years, too, Islam has found adherents in England, in North America, Australia and Japan.
Today, the faith of Islam stretches from Morocco to Zanzibar, from Sierra Leone to Siberia and China, and from Bosnia to New Guinea. Beyond the borders of strictly Muslim countries and regions like China and Russia that have large Muslim populations, there are a few small communities of followers of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Prophet, which demonstrate the faith of Islam among non-believers. These include Polish-speaking Muslims of Tatar descent in Lithuania, living in the Kovno, Vilno, and Grodno areas;2 the Dutch-speaking Muslims of Cape Colony; and the Indian laborers who have brought the faith of Islam to the West India Islands and to British and Dutch Guiana. In recent years, Islam has also gained followers in England, North America, Australia, and Japan.
The spread of this faith over so vast a portion of the globe is due to various causes, social, political and religious: but among these, one of the most powerful factors at work in the production of this stupendous result, has been the unremitted labours of Muslim missionaries, who, with the Prophet himself as their great ensample, have spent themselves for the conversion of unbelievers.
The growth of this faith across such a large part of the world is due to many factors—social, political, and religious. However, one of the strongest influences behind this incredible outcome has been the tireless efforts of Muslim missionaries. Inspired by the Prophet himself as their greatest example, they have dedicated themselves to converting non-believers.
The duty of missionary work is no after-thought in the history of Islam, but was enjoined on believers from the beginning, as may be judged from the following passages in the Qurʼān,—which are here quoted in chronological order according to the date of their being delivered.
The responsibility of missionary work is not an afterthought in the history of Islam; it has been required of believers from the start, as can be seen in the following passages from the Qurʼān, quoted here in chronological order based on when they were revealed.
“Summon thou to the way of thy Lord with wisdom and with kindly warning: dispute with them in the kindest manner. (xvi. 126.)
“Invite people to the way of your Lord with wisdom and kind advice: have discussions with them in the most gentle manner. (xvi. 126.)
“They who have inherited the Book after them (i.e. the Jews and Christians), are in perplexity of doubt concerning it.
“Those who came after them, the Jews and Christians, are confused and uncertain about the Book."
“For this cause summon thou (them to the faith), and walk uprightly therein as thou hast been bidden, and follow not their desires: and say: In whatsoever Books God hath sent down do I believe: I am commanded to decide justly between you: God is your Lord and our Lord: we have our works and you have your works: between us and you let there be no strife: God will make us all one: and to Him shall we return.” (xlii. 13–14.)
“Therefore, invite them to the faith, live righteously as you have been taught, and don’t follow their desires: and say: I believe in all the scriptures God has revealed: I am instructed to judge fairly between you: God is your Lord and our Lord: we have our actions and you have yours: let there be no conflict between us: God will bring us all together, and to Him we shall return.” (xlii. 13–14.)
Similar injunctions are found also in the Medinite Sūrahs, [4]delivered at a time when Muḥammad was at the head of a large army and at the height of his power.
Similar orders are also found in the Medinite Surahs, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] delivered when Muhammad was leading a large army and at the peak of his power.
“Say to those who have been given the Book and to the ignorant, Do you accept Islam? Then, if they accept Islam, are they guided aright: but if they turn away, then thy duty is only preaching; and God’s eye is on His servants, (iii. 19.)
“Tell those who have received the Book and those who don’t know, Do you accept Islam? If they accept Islam, they will find guidance; but if they reject it, your duty is just to preach; and God is aware of His servants, (iii. 19.)”
“Thus God clearly showeth you His signs that perchance ye may be guided;
“In this way, God clearly presents His signs so that maybe you can be guided;
“And that there may be from among you a people who invite to the Good, and enjoin the Just, and forbid the Wrong; and these are they with whom it shall be well. (iii. 99–100.)
“And there should be among you a group that calls people to what is good, promotes justice, and prevents wrongdoing; and these are the ones who will have a good outcome. (iii. 99–100.)
“To every people have We appointed observances which they observe. Therefore let them not dispute the matter with thee, but summon them to thy Lord: Verily thou art guided aright:
"For every community, We have established specific practices for them to follow. So don’t let them argue with you about this, but invite them to your Lord: Truly, you are on the right path:"
“But if they debate with thee, then say: God best knoweth what ye do!” (xxii. 66–67.)
“But if they argue with you, then say: God knows best what you do!” (xxii. 66–67.)
The following passages are taken from what is generally supposed to be the last Sūrah that was delivered.
The following passages are taken from what is commonly believed to be the last Sūrah that was revealed.
“If any one of those who join gods with God ask an asylum of thee, grant him an asylum in order that he may hear the word of God; then let him reach his place of safety.” (ix. 6.)
“If someone who associates partners with God asks you for safety, give them safety so they can hear the word of God; then let them go to their safe place.” (ix. 6.)
With regard to the unbelievers who had broken their plighted word, who “sell the signs of God for a mean price and turn others aside from His way,” and “respect not with a believer either ties of blood or good faith,” … it is said:—
With regard to the unbelievers who had broken their promise, who “sell the signs of God for a low price and lead others away from His path,” and “do not honor with a believer either family ties or good faith,” … it is said:—
“Yet if they turn to God and observe prayer and give alms, then are they your brothers in the faith: and We make clear the signs for men of knowledge.” (ix. 11.)
“But if they turn to God, pray, and give to charity, then they are your brothers in faith: and We explain the signs for those who seek knowledge.” (ix. 11.)
Thus from its very inception Islam has been a missionary religion, both in theory and in practice, for the life of Muḥammad exemplifies the same teaching, and the Prophet [5]himself stands at the head of a long series of Muslim missionaries who have won an entrance for their faith into the hearts of unbelievers. Moreover it is not in the cruelties of the persecutor or the fury of the fanatic that we should look for the evidences of the missionary spirit of Islam, any more than in the exploits of that mythical personage, the Muslim warrior with sword in one hand and Qurʼān in the other,3—but in the quiet, unobtrusive labours of the preacher and the trader who have carried their faith into every quarter of the globe. Such peaceful methods of preaching and persuasion were not adopted, as some would have us believe, only when political circumstances made force and violence impossible or impolitic, but were most strictly enjoined in numerous passages of the Qurʼān, as follows:—
Thus, from the very beginning, Islam has been a missionary religion, both in theory and practice, as the life of Muhammad exemplifies the same teachings. The Prophet himself leads a long line of Muslim missionaries who have been successful in introducing their faith to the hearts of non-believers. Moreover, we should not look to the actions of cruel persecutors or fanatics for evidence of Islam's missionary spirit, nor should we focus on the legendary figure of the Muslim warrior brandishing a sword in one hand and the Qur'an in the other—rather, it's found in the quiet, unassuming efforts of preachers and traders who have spread their faith across the globe. These peaceful methods of preaching and persuasion were not implemented only when political situations made force and violence impractical or unwise, but were strongly encouraged in numerous passages of the Qur'an, as follows:—
“And endure what they say with patience, and depart from them with a decorous departure.
“Be patient with what they say and treat them with respect.
“And let Me alone with the gainsayers, rich in the pleasures (of this life); and bear thou with them yet a little while. (lxxiii. 10–11.)
“Let Me handle the doubters who are focused on the pleasures of this life; you just need to tolerate them a little longer. (lxxiii. 10–11.)
“(My) sole (work) is preaching from God and His message. (lxxii. 24.)
“My only task is to share God's message.” (lxxii. 24.)
“Tell those who have believed to pardon those who hope not for the days of God in which He purposeth to recompense men according to their deserts. (xlv. 13.)
“Tell those who believe to forgive those who do not look forward to the days of God, when He plans to reward people based on their actions. (xlv. 13.)
“They who had joined other gods with God say, ‘Had He pleased, neither we nor our forefathers had worshipped aught but Him; nor had we, apart from Him, declared anything unlawful.’ Thus acted they who were before them. Yet is the duty of the apostles other than plain-spoken preaching? (xvi. 37.) [6]
“Those who worship other gods alongside God say, ‘If He had wanted, neither we nor our ancestors would have worshiped anyone but Him; nor would we have declared anything unlawful apart from Him.’ Those before them acted similarly. Is the role of the apostles anything other than straightforward preaching? (xvi. 37.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
“Then if they turn their backs, still thy office is only plain-spoken preaching. (xvi. 84.)
“If they turn away from you, your job is still just straightforward preaching. (xvi. 84.)
“Dispute ye not, unless in kindliest sort, with the people of the Book; save with such of them as have dealt wrongfully (with you): and say ye, ‘We believe in what has been sent down to us and hath been sent down to you. Our God and your God is one, and to Him are we self-surrendered.’ (xxix. 45.)
“Don’t argue, unless it’s in the friendliest way, with the followers of the Book; only with those among them who have been unjust to you. And say, ‘We believe in what has been revealed to us and what has been revealed to you. Our God and your God is one, and we submit to Him.’ (xxix. 45.)”
“But if they turn aside from thee, yet We have not sent thee to be guardian over them. ’Tis thine but to preach. (xlii. 47.)
“But if they turn away from you, remember that We haven’t sent you to oversee them. Your role is only to deliver the message. (xlii. 47.)”
“But if thy Lord had pleased, verily all who are in the world would have believed together. Wilt thou then compel men to become believers? (x. 99.)
“But if your Lord had wanted, truly everyone in the world would have believed together. Will you then force people to believe? (x. 99.)
“And we have not sent thee otherwise than to mankind at large, to announce and to warn.” (xxxiv. 27.)
“And We haven't sent you except to all of humanity, to announce and to warn.” (xxxiv. 27.)
Such precepts are not confined to the Meccan Sūrahs, but are found in abundance also in those delivered at Medina, as follows:—
Such principles aren't limited to the Meccan Surahs; they're also plentiful in those delivered in Medina, as follows:—
“Let there be no compulsion in religion. (ii. 257.)
“There shouldn’t be any pressure concerning faith. (ii. 257.)
“Obey God and obey the apostle; but if ye turn away, yet is our apostle only charged with plain-spoken preaching. (lxiv. 12.)
“Follow God and the messenger; but if you turn away, the messenger is only responsible for clear communication. (lxiv. 12.)
“Obey God and obey the apostle: but if ye turn back, still the burden of his duty is on him only, and the burden of your duty rests on you. And if ye obey him, ye shall have guidance: but plain preaching is all that devolves upon the apostle. (xxiv. 53.)
“Obey God and the messenger: but if you turn away, he only bears the responsibility, and you bear yours. If you follow him, you’ll receive guidance; but the messenger’s job is just to convey the message. (xxiv. 53.)
“Say: O men! I am only your plain-spoken (open) warner. (xxii. 48.)
“Say: O people! I am simply here to give you a clear warning. (xxii. 48.)
“Verily We have sent thee to be a witness and a herald of good and a warner,
“Indeed, we have sent you to be a witness, a bearer of good news, and a warning.”
“That ye may believe on God and on His apostle; and may assist Him and honour Him, and praise Him morning and evening. (xlviii. 8–9.)
“So that you may believe in God and His messenger; and may support Him, honor Him, and praise Him morning and evening. (xlviii. 8–9.)
“Thou wilt not cease to discover the treacherous ones among them, except a few of them. But forgive them and pass it over. Verily, God loveth those who act generously.” (v. 16.)
“You will often find deceitful ones among them, except for a few. But forgive them and move forward. Truly, God loves those who are generous.” (v. 16.)
[7]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
It is the object of the following pages to show how this ideal was realised in history and how these principles of missionary activity were put into practice by the exponents of Islam. And at the outset the reader should clearly understand that this work is not intended to be a history of Muhammadan persecutions but of Muhammadan missions—it does not aim at chronicling the instances of forced conversions which may be found scattered up and down the pages of Muhammadan histories. European writers have taken such care to accentuate these, that there is no fear of their being forgotten, and they do not strictly come within the province of a history of missions. In a history of Christian missions we should naturally expect to hear more of the labours of St. Liudger and St. Willehad among the pagan Saxons than of the baptisms that Charlemagne forced them to undergo at the point of the sword.4 The true missionaries of Denmark were St. Ansgar and his successors rather than King Cnut, who forcibly rooted out paganism from his dominions.5 Abbot Gottfried and Bishop Christian, though less successful in converting the pagan Prussians, were more truly representative of Christian missionary work than the Brethren of the Sword and other Crusaders who brought their labours to completion by means of fire and sword. The knights of the “Ordo fratrum militiæ Christi” forced Christianity on the people of Livonia, but it is not to these militant propagandists but to the monks Meinhard and Theodoric that we should point as being the true missionaries of the Christian faith in this country. The violent means sometimes employed by the Jesuit missionaries6 cannot derogate from the honour due to St. Francis Xavier and other preachers of the same order. Nor is Valentyn any the less the apostle of Amboyna because in 1699 an order was promulgated to the Rajas of this [8]island that they should have ready a certain number of pagans to be baptised, when the pastor came on his rounds.7
The following pages aim to show how this ideal was realized in history and how these principles of missionary activity were implemented by the proponents of Islam. Right from the start, readers should understand that this work is not a history of Muslim persecutions but focuses on Muslim missions—it does not intend to chronicle the instances of forced conversions that can be found throughout Muslim histories. European writers have emphasized these so much that there's no risk of them being overlooked, and they don’t fall within the scope of a history of missions. In a history of Christian missions, we would naturally expect to hear more about the efforts of St. Liudger and St. Willehad among the pagan Saxons than about the baptisms that Charlemagne compelled them to undergo at the point of a sword.4 The true missionaries of Denmark were St. Ansgar and his successors, not King Cnut, who violently eradicated paganism from his territories.5 Abbot Gottfried and Bishop Christian, although less successful in converting the pagan Prussians, were more accurately representative of Christian missionary work than the Brethren of the Sword and other Crusaders, who completed their efforts through violence. The knights of the “Order of the Knights of Christ” imposed Christianity on the people of Livonia, but we should recognize the monks Meinhard and Theodoric as the true missionaries of the Christian faith in this region. The harsh methods sometimes employed by Jesuit missionaries6 do not diminish the honor due to St. Francis Xavier and other preachers of the same order. Nor does Valentyn cease to be the apostle of Amboyna because in 1699, an order was issued to the Rajas of this [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]island that they should have a certain number of pagans ready to be baptized when the pastor made his rounds.7
In the history of the Christian church missionary activity is seen to be intermittent, and an age of apostolic fervour may be succeeded by a period of apathy and indifference, or persecution and forced conversion may take the place of the preaching of the Word; so likewise does the propaganda of Islam in various epochs of Muhammadan history ebb and flow. But since the zeal of proselytising is a distinct feature of either faith, its missionary history may fittingly be singled out as a separate branch of study, not as excluding other manifestations of the religious life but as concentrating attention on an aspect of it that has special characteristics of its own. Thus the annals of propaganda and persecution may be studied apart from one another, whether in the history of the Christian or the Muslim church, though in both they may be at times commingled. For just as the Christian faith has not always been propagated by the methods adopted in Viken (the southern part of Norway) by King Olaf Trygvesson, who either slew those who refused to accept Christianity, or cut off their hands or feet, or drove them into banishment, and in this manner spread the Christian faith throughout the whole of Viken,8—and just as the advice of St. Louis has not been made a principle of Christian missionary work,—“When a layman hears the Christian law ill spoken of, he should not defend that law save with his sword, which he should thrust into the infidel’s belly, as far as it will go,”9—so there have been Muslim missionaries who have not been guided in their propagandist methods by the savage utterance of Marwān, the last of the ʻUmayyad caliphs: “Whosoever among the people of Egypt does not enter into my religion and pray as I pray and follow my tenets, I will slay and crucify him.”10 Nor are al-Mutawakkil, [9]al-Ḥākim and Tīpū Sulṭān to be looked upon as typical missionaries of Islam to the exclusion of such preachers as Mawlānā Ibrāhīm, the apostle of Java, K͟hwājah Muʻīn al-Dīn Chishtī in India and countless others who won converts to the Muslim faith by peaceful means alone.
In the history of the Christian church, missionary efforts have been inconsistent. An era of passionate outreach can be followed by a time of apathy and indifference, or cycles of persecution and forced conversions can replace the preaching of the Word. Similarly, the spread of Islam has fluctuated throughout different periods of Islamic history. Since the drive to convert others is a defining feature of both faiths, the history of their missionary work can be examined as its own area of study. This focus doesn't ignore other aspects of religious life, but instead highlights a part that has its unique traits. Thus, the records of proselityzing and persecution can be analyzed separately in the histories of both the Christian and Muslim churches, even though they sometimes overlap. Just like the Christian faith hasn’t always been spread through the tactics used in Viken by King Olaf Trygvesson, who either killed those who refused Christianity, mutilated them, or exiled them to spread Christianity across all of Viken,8—and just as St. Louis’s advice hasn’t become a guideline for Christian missionary work—“When a layman hears the Christian law insulted, he should defend that law only with his sword, which he should thrust into the infidel’s belly, as far as it will go,”9—there are also Muslim missionaries who haven’t followed the violent words of Marwān, the last of the ʻUmayyad caliphs: “Whoever among the people of Egypt does not adopt my religion, pray as I do, and follow my beliefs, I will kill and crucify him.”10 Moreover, figures like al-Mutawakkil, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]al-Ḥākim, and Tīpū Sulṭān should not be seen as representative of Islamic missionaries, excluding preachers like Mawlānā Ibrāhīm, the apostle of Java, K͟hwājah Muʻīn al-Dīn Chishtī in India, and many others who peacefully converted people to the Muslim faith.
But though a clear distinction can be drawn between conversion as the result of persecution and a peaceful propaganda by means of methods of persuasion, it is not so easy to ascertain the motives that have induced the convert to change his faith, or to discover whether the missionary has been wholly animated by a love of souls and by the high ideal set forth in the first paragraph of this chapter. Both in Christianity and Islam there have been at all times earnest souls to whom their religion has been the supreme reality of their lives, and this absorbing interest in matters of the spirit has found expression in that zeal for the communication of cherished truths and for the domination of doctrines and systems they have deemed perfect, which constitutes the vivifying force of missionary movements,—and there have likewise been those without the pale, who have responded to their appeal and have embraced the new faith with a like fervour. But, on the other hand, Islam—like Christianity—has reckoned among its adherents many persons to whom ecclesiastical institutions have been merely instruments of a political policy or forms of social organisation, to be accepted either as disagreeable necessities or as convenient solutions of problems that they do not care to think out for themselves; such persons may likewise be found among the converts of either faith. Thus both Christianity and Islam have added to the number of their followers by methods and under conditions—social, political and economic—which have no connection with such a thirst for souls as animates the true missionary. Moreover, the annals of missionary enterprise frequently record the admission of converts without any attempt to analyse the motives that have led them to change their faith, and especially for the history of Muslim missions there is a remarkable poverty of material in this respect, since Muslim literature is singularly poor in those records of conversions that occupy such a large place in the literature [10]of the Christian church. Accordingly, in the following sketch of the missionary activity of Islam, it has not always been possible to discover whether political, social, economic or purely religious motives have determined conversion, though occasional reference can be made to the operation of one or the other influence. [11]
But while there's a clear difference between conversion caused by persecution and one achieved through peaceful persuasion, it's not easy to figure out the reasons behind a person's decision to change their faith or to know whether the missionary was genuinely driven by a love for souls and the noble ideal mentioned in the first paragraph of this chapter. Throughout history, both Christianity and Islam have had dedicated followers for whom their faith has been the ultimate reality of their lives, and this deep interest in spiritual matters has shown through their passion for sharing cherished beliefs and promoting doctrines and systems they consider perfect, which fuels missionary movements. There have also been people outside these faiths who have responded to this call and embraced the new beliefs with similar enthusiasm. However, like Christianity, Islam has included many followers who see religious institutions merely as tools for political agendas or social structures to accept as unpleasant necessities or convenient solutions to problems they prefer not to address themselves; such individuals can also be found among converts of either faith. Thus, both Christianity and Islam have increased their followers through means and conditions—social, political, and economic—that aren't linked to an authentic desire to save souls that genuinely drives a true missionary. Moreover, the history of missionary work often notes the acceptance of converts without analyzing the reasons behind their faith change, and especially regarding Muslim missions, there's a striking lack of records on this matter, as Muslim literature is notably sparse when it comes to accounts of conversions that are so prominent in Christian literature. Therefore, in the following overview of Islamic missionary activity, it hasn't always been clear whether political, social, economic, or purely religious reasons led to conversion, although occasional references can be made to one or another influence. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
3 This misinterpretation of the Muslim wars of conquest has arisen from the assumption that wars waged for the extension of Muslim domination over the lands of the unbelievers implied that the aim in view was their conversion. Goldziher has well pointed out this distinction in his Vorlesungen über den Islam: “Was Muhammed zunächst in seinem arabischen Umkreise getan, das hinterlässt er als Testament für die Zukunft seiner Gemeinde: Bekämpfung der Ungläubigen, die Ausbreitung nicht so sehr des Glaubens als seiner Machtsphäre, die die Machtsphäre Allahs ist. Es ist dabei den Kämpfern des Islams zunächst nicht so sehr um Bekehrung als um Unterwerfung der Ungläubigen zu tun.” (p. 25.) ↑
3 This misunderstanding of the Muslim wars of conquest comes from the belief that the wars fought to expand Muslim control over non-believer territories were primarily aimed at converting them. Goldziher clearly highlighted this difference in his Vorlesungen über den Islam: “What Muhammad initially did in his Arab context serves as a testimony for the future of his community: the struggle against non-believers, the expansion not just of faith but of his sphere of influence, which is the sphere of Allah. For the fighters of Islam, the primary aim is less about conversion and more about dominating non-believers.” (p. 25.) ↑
CHAPTER II.
STUDY OF THE LIFE OF MUḤAMMAD CONSIDERED AS A PREACHER OF ISLAM.
It is not proposed in this chapter to add another to the already numerous biographies of Muḥammad, but rather to make a study of his life in one of its aspects only, viz. that in which the Prophet is presented to us as a preacher, as the apostle unto men of a new religion. The life of the founder of Islam and the inaugurator of its propaganda may naturally be expected to exhibit to us the true character of the missionary activity of this religion. If the life of the Prophet serves as the standard of conduct for the ordinary believer, it must do the same for the Muslim missionary. From the pattern, therefore, we may hope to learn something of the spirit that would animate those who sought to copy it, and of the methods they might be expected to adopt. For the missionary spirit of Islam is no after-thought in its history; it interpenetrates the religion from its very commencement, and in the following sketch it is desired to show how this is so, how Muḥammad the Prophet is the type of the missionary of Islam. It is therefore beside the purpose to describe his early history, or the influences under which he grew up to manhood, or to consider him in the light either of a statesman or a general: it is as the preacher alone that he will demand our attention.
In this chapter, we don't aim to add another biography of Muḥammad to the many that already exist, but rather to focus on one specific aspect of his life: his role as a preacher, the messenger of a new religion to humanity. The life of the founder of Islam and the promoter of its teachings is expected to reveal the true nature of the missionary activity of this faith. If the Prophet's life serves as a model for the ordinary believer, it should do the same for the Muslim missionary. From this example, we hope to understand the spirit that inspired those who wanted to emulate it, as well as the methods they might adopt. The missionary spirit of Islam is not a later development in its history; it has been part of the religion from the very beginning. This sketch aims to illustrate how Muḥammad the Prophet embodies the ideal missionary of Islam. Therefore, it is not relevant to discuss his early history, the influences that shaped his upbringing, or to view him as a statesman or a military leader: we will focus solely on him as a preacher.
When, after long internal conflict and disquietude, Muḥammad was at length convinced of his divine mission, his earliest efforts were directed towards persuading his own family of the truth of the new doctrine. The unity of God, the abomination of idolatry, the duty laid upon man of submission to the will of his Creator,—these were the simple truths to which he claimed their allegiance. [12]The first convert was his faithful and loving wife, K͟hadījah,—she who fifteen years before had offered her hand in marriage to the poor kinsman that had so successfully traded with her merchandise as a hired agent,—with the words, “I love thee, my cousin, for thy kinship with me, for the respect with which thy people regard thee, for thy honesty, for the beauty of thy character and for the truthfulness of thy speech.”1 She had lifted him out of poverty, and enabled him to live up to the social position to which he was entitled by right of birth; but this was as nothing to the fidelity and loving devotion with which she shared his mental anxieties, and helped him with tenderest sympathy and encouragement in the hour of his despondency.
After a long struggle and inner turmoil, Muhammad finally accepted his divine mission. His first efforts were focused on convincing his family of the truth of his new beliefs. He emphasized the oneness of God, the wrongness of idolatry, and the importance of submitting to the will of the Creator—these were the straightforward principles he sought their support for. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The first to embrace his message was his loyal and loving wife, Khadijah. Fifteen years prior, she had proposed marriage to her poor cousin, who had successfully managed her trade as a hired worker, saying, “I love you, my cousin, for your family ties, the respect your people have for you, your honesty, the goodness of your character, and your truthful speech.”1 She had lifted him out of poverty and helped him attain the social standing his birthright entitled him to; yet, this paled in comparison to her unwavering loyalty and deep affection as she shared his worries and offered him compassion and support during his moments of despair.
Up to her death in A.D. 619 (after a wedded life of five and twenty years) she was always ready with sympathy, consolation and encouragement whenever he suffered from the persecution of his enemies or was tortured by doubts and misgivings. “So K͟hadījah believed,” says the biographer of the Prophet, “and attested the truth of that which came to him from God and aided him in his undertaking. Thus was the Lord minded to lighten the burden of His Prophet; for whenever he heard anything that grieved him touching his rejection by the people, he would return to her and God would comfort him through her, for she reassured him and lightened his burden and declared her trust in him and made it easy for him to bear the scorn of men.”2
Up until her death in CE 619 (after being married for twenty-five years), she was always there to offer sympathy, comfort, and encouragement whenever he faced persecution from his enemies or struggled with doubts and insecurities. “K͟hadījah believed,” says the Prophet's biographer, “and affirmed the truth of what was revealed to him by God and supported him in his mission. In this way, the Lord intended to ease His Prophet's burden; whenever he heard something that upset him about his rejection by the people, he would turn to her, and God would comfort him through her, as she reassured him, alleviated his troubles, expressed her faith in him, and made it easier for him to withstand the scorn of others.”2
Among the earliest believers were his adopted children Zayd and ʻAlī, and his bosom friend Abū Bakr, of whom Muḥammad would often say in after years, “I never invited any to the faith who displayed not hesitation, perplexity and vacillation—excepting only Abū Bakr; who when I told him of Islam tarried not, neither was perplexed.” He was a wealthy merchant, much respected by his fellow citizens for the integrity of his character and for his intelligence and ability. After his conversion he expended the greater part of his fortune on the purchase of Muslim slaves who were persecuted by their masters on account of their adherence to the teaching of Muḥammad. [13]Through his influence, to a great extent, five of the earliest converts were added to the number of believers, Saʻd b. Abī Waqqāṣ, the future conqueror of the Persians; al-Zubayr b. al-ʻAwwām, a relative both of the Prophet and his wife; Ṭalḥah, famous as a warrior in after days; a wealthy merchant ʻAbd al-Raḥmān b. ʻAwf, and ʻUt͟hmān, the third K͟halīfah. The last was early exposed to persecution; his uncle seized and bound him, saying, “Dost thou prefer a new religion to that of thy fathers? I swear I will not loose thee until thou givest up this new faith thou art following after.” To which ʻUt͟hmān replied, “By the Lord, I will never abandon it!” Whereupon his uncle, seeing the firmness of his attachment to his faith, released him.
Among the first believers were his adopted children Zayd and Ali, and his close friend Abu Bakr, of whom Muhammad would often say in later years, “I never invited anyone to the faith who didn’t hesitate, feel confused, or waver—except for Abu Bakr; when I told him about Islam, he didn’t hesitate or feel confused.” He was a wealthy merchant, highly respected by his fellow citizens for his integrity, intelligence, and skills. After converting, he spent most of his fortune buying Muslim slaves who were being persecuted by their masters for following Muhammad's teachings. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Through his influence, five of the earliest converts joined the believers: Sa'd ibn Abi Waqqas, the future conqueror of Persia; al-Zubayr ibn al-Awwam, a relative of both the Prophet and his wife; Talhah, known as a warrior in later years; a wealthy merchant, Abd al-Rahman ibn Awf; and Uthman, the third caliph. Uthman faced early persecution; his uncle captured and restrained him, saying, “Do you prefer a new religion over that of your fathers? I swear I won’t let you go until you give up this new faith you’re following.” To which Uthman replied, “By the Lord, I will never abandon it!” Seeing Uthman's determination to cling to his faith, his uncle let him go.
With other additions, particularly from among slaves and poor persons, the Prophet succeeded in collecting round him a little band of followers during the first three years of his mission. Encouraged by the success of these private efforts, Muḥammad determined on more active measures and began to preach in public. He called his kinsmen together and invited them to embrace the new faith. “No Arab,” he urged, “has offered to his nation more precious advantages than those I bring you. I offer you happiness in this world and in the life to come. Who among you will aid me in this task?” All were silent. Only ʻAlī, with boyish enthusiasm, cried out, “Prophet of God, I will aid thee.” At this the company broke up with derisive laughter.
With other additions, especially from among slaves and poor people, the Prophet managed to gather a small group of followers during the first three years of his mission. Motivated by the success of these personal efforts, Muḥammad decided to take more direct action and started to preach publicly. He gathered his relatives and invited them to embrace the new faith. “No Arab,” he insisted, “has offered his people more valuable benefits than what I bring you. I promise you happiness in this world and in the afterlife. Who among you will help me with this mission?” Everyone was silent. Only ʻAlī, with youthful enthusiasm, shouted, “Prophet of God, I will help you.” At this, the group broke up in mocking laughter.
Undeterred by the ill-success of this preaching, he repeatedly appealed to them on other occasions, but his message and his warnings received from them nothing but scoffing and contempt.
Undeterred by the poor response to his preaching, he kept reaching out to them on different occasions, but his message and his warnings were met with nothing but mockery and disdain.
More than once the Quraysh tried to induce his uncle Abū Ṭālib, as head of the clan of the Banū Hāshim, to which Muḥammad belonged, to restrain him from making such attacks upon their ancestral faith, or otherwise they threatened to resort to more violent measures. Abū Ṭālib accordingly appealed to his nephew not to bring disaster on himself and his family. The Prophet replied: “Were the sun to come down on my right hand and the [14]moon on my left, and the choice were offered me of abandoning my mission until God himself should reveal it, or perishing in the achievement of it, I would not abandon it.” Abū Ṭālib was moved and exclaimed, “Go and say whatever thou wilt: by God! I will never give thee up unto thy enemies.”
More than once, the Quraysh tried to persuade his uncle Abū Ṭālib, the head of the Banū Hāshim clan that Muhammad was part of, to stop him from attacking their ancestral faith. They threatened to take more violent action if he didn’t. Abū Ṭālib then urged his nephew not to bring disaster upon himself and their family. The Prophet responded, “If the sun were to come down on my right and the moon on my left, and I was given the choice to abandon my mission until God revealed it or to die fulfilling it, I would not abandon it.” Abū Ṭālib was moved and exclaimed, “Go and say whatever you want: by God! I will never turn you over to your enemies.”
The Quraysh viewed the progress of the new religion with increasing dissatisfaction and hatred. They adopted all possible means, threats and promises, insults and offers of worldly honour and aggrandisement to induce Muḥammad to abandon the part he had taken up. The violent abuse with which he was assailed is said to have been the indirect cause of drawing to his side one important convert in the person of his uncle, Ḥamzah, whose chivalrous soul was so stung to sudden sympathy by a tale of insult inflicted on and patiently borne by his nephew, that he changed at once from a bitter enemy into a staunch adherent. His was not the only instance of sympathy for the sufferings of the Muslims being aroused at the sight of the persecutions they had to endure, and many, no doubt, secretly favoured the new religion who did not declare themselves until the day of its triumph.
The Quraysh looked at the growth of the new religion with more and more dissatisfaction and hatred. They used every possible tactic—threats and promises, insults and offers of worldly power—to try to persuade Muḥammad to give up his mission. The harsh insults directed at him are said to have inadvertently led to one significant convert: his uncle, Ḥamzah. His noble spirit was deeply moved by the story of the insults endured by his nephew, prompting him to transform from a fierce opponent into a loyal supporter. He wasn’t the only one; many were inspired by the Muslims' suffering due to the persecution they faced, and numerous people likely supported the new religion in secret, waiting until its eventual success to declare their support.
The hostility of the Quraysh to the new faith increased in bitterness as they watched the increase in the numbers of its adherents. They realised that the triumph of the new teaching meant the destruction of the national religion and the national worship, and a loss of wealth and power to the guardians of the sacred Kaʻbah. Muḥammad himself was safe under the protection of Abū Ṭālib and the Banū Hāshim, who, though they had no sympathy for the doctrines their kinsman taught, yet with the strong clan-feeling peculiar to the Arabs, secured him from any attempt upon his life, though he was still exposed to continual insult and annoyance. But the poor who had no protector, and the slaves, had to endure the cruelest persecution, and were imprisoned and tortured in order to induce them to recant. It was at this time that Abū Bakr purchased the freedom of Bilāl,3 an African slave, who was called by [15]Muḥammad “the first-fruits of Abyssinia.” He had been cruelly tortured by being exposed, day after day, to the scorching rays of the sun, stretched out on his back, with an enormous stone on his stomach; here he was told he would have to stay until either he died or renounced Muḥammad and worshipped idols, to which he would reply only, “There is but one God, there is but one God.” Two persons died under the tortures they had to undergo. The constancy of a few gave way under the trial, but persecution served only to re-kindle the zeal of others. ʻAbd Allāh b. Masʻūd made bold to recite a passage of the Qurʼān within the precincts of the Kaʻbah itself,—an act of daring that none of the followers of Muḥammad had ventured upon before. The assembled Quraysh attacked him and smote him on the face, but it was some time before they compelled him to desist. He returned to his companions, prepared to bear witness to his faith in a similar manner on the next day, but they dissuaded him, saying, “This is enough for thee, since thou hast made them listen to what they hated to hear.”
The hostility of the Quraysh toward the new faith grew more intense as they witnessed the rising number of its followers. They understood that the success of this new teaching signified the end of their national religion and worship, resulting in a loss of wealth and power for those who protected the sacred Kaʻbah. Muhammad was safe under the protection of Abū Ṭālib and the Banū Hāshim, who, despite having no sympathy for the beliefs their relative promoted, provided him safety through their strong clan loyalty, shielding him from assassination attempts, though he still faced ongoing insults and harassment. However, the poor and slaves, who lacked protection, suffered the harshest persecution, facing imprisonment and torture to make them recant. It was during this time that Abū Bakr bought the freedom of Bilāl, an African slave whom Muhammad referred to as "the first-fruits of Abyssinia." He had been severely tortured, subjected day after day to the blazing sun while lying on his back with a heavy stone on his stomach; he was told he would have to remain there until either he died or renounced Muhammad and worshipped idols, to which he would only reply, “There is but one God, there is but one God.” Two individuals died from the tortures they endured. The steadfastness of a few faltered under the strain, but persecution only reignited the passion of others. ʻAbd Allāh b. Masʻūd boldly recited a passage from the Qurʼān within the Kaʻbah itself—an act of bravery none of Muhammad's followers had dared before. The gathered Quraysh attacked him and struck him on the face, but it took some time before they forced him to stop. He returned to his companions, ready to testify to his faith in the same way the following day, but they dissuaded him, saying, “That’s enough for you since you’ve made them listen to what they didn’t want to hear.”
The virulence of the opposition of the Quraysh is probably the reason why in the fourth year of his mission Muḥammad took up his residence in the house of al-Arqam, one of the early converts. It was in a central situation, much frequented by pilgrims and strangers, and here peaceably and without interruption he was able to preach the doctrines of Islam to all enquirers that came to him. Muḥammad’s stay in this house marks an important epoch in the propagation of Islam in Mecca, and many Muslims dated their conversion from the days when the Prophet preached in the house of al-Arqam.
The hostility from the Quraysh is likely why, in the fourth year of his mission, Muhammad moved into the house of al-Arqam, an early convert. It was centrally located, often visited by pilgrims and outsiders, allowing him to peacefully and uninterruptedly share the teachings of Islam with anyone who came to him. Muhammad’s time in this house signifies a key moment in spreading Islam in Mecca, and many Muslims consider their conversion to have begun during the time the Prophet preached at al-Arqam's house.
As Muḥammad was unable to relieve his persecuted followers, he advised them to take refuge in Abyssinia, and in the fifth year of his mission (A.D. 615), eleven men and four women crossed over to Abyssinia, where they received a kind welcome from the Christian king of the country. Among them was a certain Muṣʻab b. ʻUmayr whose history is interesting as of one who had to endure that most bitter trial of the new convert—the hatred of those he loves and who once loved him. He had been led to [16]embrace Islam through the teaching he had listened to in the house of al-Arqam, but he was afraid to let the fact of his conversion become known, because his tribe and his mother, who bore an especial love to him, were bitterly opposed to the new religion; and indeed, when they discovered the fact, seized and imprisoned him. But he succeeded in effecting his escape to Abyssinia.
As Muhammad was unable to help his persecuted followers, he advised them to seek refuge in Abyssinia. In the fifth year of his mission (A.D. 615), eleven men and four women made the journey to Abyssinia, where they were warmly welcomed by the Christian king. Among them was a man named Mus'ab b. 'Umayr, whose story is notable as one who faced the painful challenge of being despised by those he loved and who once loved him. He had come to embrace Islam after hearing teachings in the house of al-Arqam, but he was afraid to reveal his conversion because his tribe and his mother, who had a special affection for him, were strongly against the new religion. When they found out, they captured and imprisoned him. However, he managed to escape to Abyssinia.
The hatred of the Quraysh is said to have pursued the fugitives even to Abyssinia, and an embassy was sent to demand their extradition from the king of that country. But when he heard their story from the Muslims, he refused to withdraw from them his protection. In answer to his enquiries as to their religion, they said: “O King, we were plunged in the darkness of ignorance, worshipping idols, and eating carrion; we practised abominations, severed the ties of kinship and maltreated our neighbours; the strong among us devoured the weak; and so we remained until God sent us an apostle, from among ourselves, whose lineage we knew as well as his truth, his trustworthiness and the purity of his life. He called upon us to worship the One God and abandon the stones and idols that our fathers had worshipped in His stead. He bade us be truthful in speech, faithful to our promises, compassionate and kind to our parents and neighbours, and to desist from crime and bloodshed. He forbade to do evil, to lie, to rob the orphan or defame women. He enjoined on us the worship of God alone, with prayer, almsgiving and fasting. And we believed in him and followed the teachings that he brought us from God. But our countrymen rose up against us and persecuted us to make us renounce our faith, and return to the worship of idols and the abominations of our former life. So when they cruelly entreated us, reducing us to bitter straits and came between us and the practice of our religion, we took refuge in your country; putting our trust in your justice, we hope that you will deliver us from the oppression of our enemies.” Their prayer was heard and the embassy of the Quraysh returned discomfited.4 Meanwhile, in Mecca, a fresh attempt [17]was made to induce the Prophet to abandon his work of preaching by promises of wealth and honour, but in vain.
The Quraysh's hatred followed the refugees even to Abyssinia, prompting them to send an embassy asking the king of that land to hand them over. However, after hearing the Muslims' story, he refused to take back his protection. When he inquired about their faith, they replied: “O King, we were lost in ignorance, worshipping idols and eating the flesh of dead animals; we engaged in horrible acts, broke family ties, and mistreated our neighbors; the strong among us exploited the weak. This continued until God sent us an apostle, one of our own, whose lineage we recognized along with his honesty, trustworthiness, and the purity of his life. He urged us to worship the One God and turn away from the stones and idols our forefathers had honored instead. He instructed us to speak the truth, keep our promises, be kind and compassionate to our parents and neighbors, and to stop committing crimes and violence. He prohibited doing wrong, lying, robbing orphans, and slandering women. He commanded us to worship only God, performing prayer, giving to charity, and fasting. We believed in him and followed the teachings he brought from God. But our fellow countrymen turned against us and persecuted us to force us to abandon our faith and revert to idol worship and our previous sinful lifestyle. When they treated us cruelly, bringing us to desperate conditions and preventing us from practicing our religion, we sought refuge in your country; trusting in your fairness, we hope you will save us from our oppressors.” Their plea was heard, and the Qurashis' embassy returned humiliated. 4 Meanwhile, in Mecca, another attempt [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was made to persuade the Prophet to stop preaching, offering him wealth and honor, but it was all in vain.
While the result of the embassy to Abyssinia was being looked for in Mecca with the greatest expectancy, there occurred the conversion of a man, who before had been one of the most bitter enemies of Muḥammad, and had opposed him with the utmost persistence and fanaticism—a man whom the Muslims had every reason then to look on as their most terrible and virulent enemy, though afterwards he shines as one of the noblest figures in the early history of Islam, viz. ʻUmar b. al-K͟haṭṭāb. One day, in a fit of rage against the Prophet, he set out, sword in hand, to slay him. On the way, one of his relatives met him and asked him where he was going. “I am looking for Muḥammad,” he answered, “to kill the renegade who has brought discord among the Quraysh, called them fools, reviled their religion and defamed their gods.” “Why dost thou not rather punish those of thy own family, and set them right?” “And who are these of my own family?” answered ʻUmar. “Thy brother-in-law Saʻīd and thy sister Fāṭimah, who have become Muslims and followers of Muḥammad.” ʻUmar at once rushed off to the house of his sister, and found her with her husband and K͟habbāb, another of the followers of Muḥammad, who was teaching them to recite a chapter of the Qurʼān. ʻUmar burst into the room: “What was that sound I heard?” “It was nothing,” they replied. “Nay, but I heard you, and I have learned that you have become followers of Muḥammad.” Whereupon he rushed upon Saʻīd and struck him. Fāṭimah threw herself between them, to protect her husband, crying, “Yes, we are Muslims; we believe in God and His Prophet: slay us if you will.” In the struggle his sister was wounded, and when ʻUmar saw the blood on her face, he was softened and asked to see the paper they had been reading: after some hesitation she handed it to him. It contained the 20th Sūrah of the Qurʼān. When ʻUmar read it, he exclaimed, “How beautiful, how sublime it is!” As he read on, conviction suddenly overpowered him and he cried, “Lead me to Muḥammad that I may tell him of my conversion.”5 [18]
While everyone in Mecca was eagerly waiting for the news from the embassy to Abyssinia, an unexpected event happened: the conversion of a man who had previously been one of Muhammad's fiercest enemies. This man had relentlessly fought against Muhammad with great passion and hostility—someone Muslims considered their most dangerous adversary at that time. Later, however, he became known as one of the greatest figures in early Islamic history: Umar ibn al-Khattab. One day, filled with anger towards the Prophet, he set out, sword in hand, to kill him. On his way, a relative of his met him and asked where he was headed. “I’m looking for Muhammad,” he replied, “to kill the traitor who has caused division among the Quraysh, called them fools, insulted their religion, and slandered their gods.” “Why don’t you instead punish your own family and correct them?” his relative suggested. “And who are these family members?” Umar asked. “Your brother-in-law Sa'id and your sister Fatimah, who have become Muslims and followers of Muhammad.” Umar immediately rushed to his sister's house, where he found her with her husband and Khabbab, another follower of Muhammad, who was teaching them a part of the Qur'an. Umar burst into the room: “What was that noise I heard?” “It was nothing,” they replied. “No, I heard you, and I know you have become followers of Muhammad.” He then attacked Sa'id, and Fatimah jumped in to protect her husband, shouting, “Yes, we are Muslims; we believe in God and His Prophet: kill us if you want.” During the struggle, his sister was hurt, and when Umar saw the blood on her face, he felt a change of heart and asked to see the paper they were reading. After some hesitation, she handed it to him. It contained the 20th chapter of the Qur'an. As Umar read it, he exclaimed, “How beautiful, how sublime it is!” As he continued reading, he was suddenly overcome with conviction and cried, “Take me to Muhammad so I can tell him about my conversion.”5 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The conversion of ʻUmar is a turning-point in the history of Islam: the Muslims were now able to take up a bolder attitude. Muḥammad left the house of al-Arqam and the believers publicly performed their devotions together round the Kaʻbah. The situation might thus be expected to give the aristocracy of Mecca just cause for apprehension. For they had no longer to deal with a band of oppressed and despised outcasts, struggling for a weak and miserable existence. It was rather a powerful faction, adding daily to its strength by the accession of influential citizens and endangering the stability of the existing government by an alliance with a powerful foreign prince.
The conversion of ʻUmar is a pivotal moment in the history of Islam: the Muslims were now able to adopt a more confident approach. Muḥammad left the house of al-Arqam, and the believers openly practiced their faith together around the Kaʻbah. This situation would understandably cause concern among the aristocracy of Mecca. They were no longer facing a group of oppressed and scorned outcasts, struggling to survive. Instead, it was a significant movement, growing stronger each day with the addition of influential citizens and threatening the stability of the current government through an alliance with a powerful foreign leader.
The Quraysh resolved accordingly to make a determined effort to check the further growth of the new movement in their city. They put the Banū Hāshim, who through ties of kindred protected the Prophet, under a ban, in accordance with which the Quraysh agreed that they would not marry their women, nor give their own in marriage to them; they would sell nothing to them, nor buy aught from them—that dealings with them of every kind should cease. For three years the Banū Hāshim are said to have been confined to one quarter of the city, except during the sacred months, in which all war ceased throughout Arabia and a truce was made in order that pilgrims might visit the sacred Kaʻbah, the centre of the national religion.
The Quraysh decided to make a strong effort to stop the new movement from growing in their city. They placed the Banū Hāshim, who were related to and protected the Prophet, under a ban. According to this ban, the Quraysh agreed that they wouldn’t marry their women to them or give their women in marriage to them; they wouldn’t sell anything to them or buy anything from them—essentially, all dealings with them would come to a halt. For three years, the Banū Hāshim were reportedly confined to one part of the city, except during the sacred months when all conflict stopped across Arabia and a truce was established so that pilgrims could visit the sacred Kaʻbah, the center of the national religion.
Muḥammad used to take advantage of such times of pilgrimage to preach to the various tribes that flocked to Mecca and the adjacent fairs. But with no success, for his uncle Abū Lahab used to dog his footsteps, crying with a loud voice, “He is an impostor who wants to draw you away from the faith of your fathers to the false doctrines that he brings, wherefore separate yourselves from him and hear him not.” They would taunt him with the words: “Thine own people and kindred should know thee best: wherefore do they not believe and follow thee?” But at length the privations endured by Muḥammad and his kinsmen enlisted the sympathy of a numerous section of the Quraysh and the ban was withdrawn.
Muḥammad would take advantage of the times when people came to pilgrimage to preach to the different tribes that gathered in Mecca and the nearby fairs. But he had no success, as his uncle Abū Lahab would follow him closely, shouting loudly, “He’s a fraud trying to lead you away from the beliefs of your ancestors to the false ideas he promotes, so stay away from him and don’t listen to him.” They mocked him with the words: “Your own people and relatives should know you best, so why don’t they believe in you and follow you?” Eventually, the hardships faced by Muḥammad and his family gained the sympathy of a large portion of the Quraysh, and the ban was lifted.
In the same year the loss of K͟hadījah, the faithful wife who for twenty-five years had been his counsellor and [19]support, plunged Muḥammad into the utmost grief and despondency; and a little later the death of Abū Ṭālib deprived him of his constant and most powerful protector and exposed him afresh to insult and contumely.
In the same year, the loss of K͟hadījah, the loyal wife who had been his advisor and support for twenty-five years, left Muḥammad in deep sorrow and despair. Shortly after, the death of Abū Ṭālib took away his steadfast and strongest protector, exposing him once again to insults and contempt.
Scorned and rejected by his own townsmen, to whom he had delivered his message with so little success for ten years, he resolved to see if there were not others who might be more ready to listen, among whom the seeds of faith might find a more receptive and fruitful soil. With this hope he set out for Ṭāʼif, a city about seventy miles from Mecca. Before an assembly of the chief men of the city, he expounded his doctrine of the unity of God and of the mission he had received as the Prophet of God to proclaim this faith; at the same time he besought their protection against his persecutors in Mecca. The disproportion between his high claims (which moreover were unintelligible to the heathen people of Ṭāʼif) and his helpless condition only excited their ridicule and scorn, and pitilessly stoning him with stones they drove him from their city.
Scorned and rejected by his own townspeople, to whom he had delivered his message with so little success for ten years, he decided to see if there were others who might be more willing to listen, where the seeds of faith might find a more welcoming and fertile ground. With this hope, he set out for Ṭāʼif, a city about seventy miles from Mecca. In front of an assembly of the city's leaders, he shared his belief in the unity of God and his mission as the Prophet of God to promote this faith; at the same time, he sought their protection against his persecutors in Mecca. The huge gap between his lofty claims (which were also unintelligible to the pagan people of Ṭāʼif) and his vulnerable state only drew their ridicule and scorn, and they mercilessly pelted him with stones, driving him out of their city.
On his return from Ṭāʼif the prospects of the success of Muḥammad seemed more hopeless than ever, and the agony of his soul gave itself utterance in the words that he puts into the mouth of Noah: “O my Lord, verily I have cried to my people night and day; and my cry only makes them flee from me the more. And verily, so oft as I cry to them, that Thou mayest forgive them, they thrust their fingers into their ears and wrap themselves in their garments, and persist (in their error), and are disdainfully disdainful.” (lxxi. 5–6.)
On his return from Ṭāʼif, the chances of Muḥammad's success seemed more hopeless than ever, and the pain in his soul expressed itself through the words he placed in Noah's mouth: “O my Lord, I have truly cried out to my people day and night; but my cries only make them run away from me even more. And whenever I call out to them, asking for Your forgiveness, they shove their fingers in their ears, cover themselves with their clothes, and stubbornly continue in their ways, completely dismissive.” (lxxi. 5–6.)
It was the Prophet’s habit at the time of the annual pilgrimage to visit the encampments of the various Arab tribes and discourse with them upon religion. By some his words were treated with indifference, by others rejected with scorn. But consolation came to him from an unexpected quarter. He met a little group of six or seven persons whom he recognised as coming from Medina, or, as it was then called, Yat͟hrib. “Of what tribe are you?” said he, addressing them. “We are of the K͟hazraj,” they answered. “Friends of the Jews?” “Yes.” “Then will you not sit down awhile, that I may talk with you?” “Assuredly,” [20]replied they. Then they sat down with him, and he proclaimed unto them the true God and preached Islam and recited to them the Qurʼān. Now so it was, in that God wrought wonderfully for Islam that there were found in their country Jews, who possessed scriptures and wisdom, while they themselves were heathen and idolaters. Now the Jews ofttimes suffered violence at their hands, and when strife was between them had ever said to them, “Soon will a Prophet arise and his time is at hand; him will we follow, and with him slay you with the slaughter of ʻĀd and of Iram.” When now the apostle of God was speaking with these men and calling on them to believe in God, they said one to another: “Know surely that this is the Prophet, of whom the Jews have warned us; come let us now make haste and be the first to join him.” So they embraced Islam, and said to him, “Our countrymen have long been engaged in a most bitter and deadly feud with one another; but now perhaps God will unite them together through thee and thy teaching. Therefore we will preach to them and make known to them this religion, that we have received from thee.” So, full of faith, they returned to their own country.6
It was the Prophet’s practice during the annual pilgrimage to visit the camps of different Arab tribes and talk with them about religion. Some treated his words with indifference, while others dismissed him with scorn. However, he found comfort in an unexpected way. He encountered a small group of six or seven people he recognized as being from Medina, or what was then called Yathrib. “What tribe are you from?” he asked them. “We are from the Khazraj,” they replied. “Are you friends of the Jews?” “Yes.” “Then will you sit down for a bit so I can talk to you?” “Of course,” they answered. They sat down with him, and he shared about the true God, preached Islam, and recited the Qurān to them. It happened that God had wonderfully prepared the way for Islam, as there were Jews in their land who had scriptures and wisdom, while they themselves were pagans and idolaters. The Jews often faced violence from them, and during disputes would frequently tell them, “Soon a Prophet will arise, and his time is near; we will follow him and defeat you like the people of ʿĀd and Iram.” As the Prophet was speaking to these men and urging them to believe in God, they said to one another: “Surely this is the Prophet the Jews warned us about; let’s hurry and be the first to join him.” So, they embraced Islam and said to him, “Our people have been locked in a bitter and deadly feud for a long time; but perhaps God will unite them through you and your teachings. Therefore, we will spread the word and share this religion we’ve received from you.” Filled with faith, they returned to their homeland.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Such is the traditional account of this event which was the turning-point of Muḥammad’s mission. He had now met with a people whose antecedents had in some way prepared their minds for the reception of his teaching and whose present circumstances, as afterwards appeared, were favourable to his cause.
Such is the traditional account of this event, which was the turning point of Muhammad’s mission. He had now encountered a people whose background had somehow primed them to accept his teachings, and whose current situation, as later shown, was supportive of his cause.
The city of Yat͟hrib had been long occupied by Jews whom some national disaster, possibly the persecution under Hadrian, had driven from their own country, when a party of wandering emigrants, the two Arab clans of K͟hazraj and Aws, arrived at Yat͟hrib and were admitted to a share in the territory. As their numbers increased they encroached more and more on the power of the Jewish rulers, and finally, towards the end of the fifth century, the government of the city passed entirely into their hands.
The city of Yat͟hrib had long been inhabited by Jews who, due to some national disaster, possibly the persecution under Hadrian, had been forced from their homeland. At that time, a group of wandering emigrants from the two Arab clans of K͟hazraj and Aws arrived in Yat͟hrib and were allowed to settle in the area. As their population grew, they increasingly challenged the authority of the Jewish leaders, and eventually, by the end of the fifth century, control of the city completely shifted to them.
Some of the Arabs had embraced the Jewish religion, and many of the former masters of the city still dwelt there in [21]the service of their conquerors, so that it contained in Muḥammad’s time a considerable Jewish population. The people of Yat͟hrib were thus familiar with the idea of a Messiah who was to come, and were consequently more capable of understanding the claim of Muḥammad to be accepted as the Prophet of God, than were the idolatrous Meccans to whom such an idea was entirely foreign and especially distasteful to the Quraysh, whose supremacy over the other tribes and whose worldly prosperity arose from the fact that they were the hereditary guardians of the national collection of idols kept in the sacred enclosure of the Kaʻbah.
Some of the Arabs had adopted the Jewish faith, and many of the former rulers of the city still lived there in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]service to their conquerors, which meant that during Muḥammad’s time, there was a significant Jewish population. The people of Yat͟hrib were thus acquainted with the concept of a Messiah who was meant to arrive, making them more likely to understand Muḥammad's claim to be the Prophet of God than the idolatrous Meccans, for whom such an idea was completely alien and particularly unappealing to the Quraysh. Their dominance over the other tribes and their material wealth came from the fact that they were the traditional custodians of the national collection of idols housed in the sacred area of the Kaʻbah.
Further, the city of Yat͟hrib was distracted by incessant civil discord through a long-standing feud between the Banū K͟hazraj and the Banū Aws. The citizens lived in uncertainty and suspense, and anything likely to bind the conflicting parties together by a tie of common interest could not but prove a boon to the city. Just as the mediæval republics of Northern Italy chose a stranger to hold the chief post in their cities in order to maintain some balance of power between the rival factions, and prevent, if possible, the civil strife which was so ruinous to commerce and the general welfare, so the Yat͟hribites would not look upon the arrival of a stranger with suspicion, even though he was likely to usurp or gain permission to assume the vacant authority.
Furthermore, the city of Yat͟hrib was caught up in constant civil conflict due to a long-standing feud between the Banū K͟hazraj and the Banū Aws. The residents lived in uncertainty and tension, and anything that could unite the feuding parties through common interests would undoubtedly benefit the city. Just as the medieval republics of Northern Italy chose an outsider to hold the highest position in their cities to maintain a balance of power between rival factions and, if possible, prevent the civil unrest that was so damaging to trade and the general well-being, the people of Yat͟hrib did not view the arrival of a stranger with suspicion, even if he might take over or be allowed to assume the vacant authority.
On the contrary, one of the reasons for the warm welcome which Muḥammad received in Medina would seem to be that the adoption of Islam appeared to the more thoughtful of its citizens to be a remedy for the disorders from which their society was suffering, by its orderly discipline of life and its bringing the unruly passions of men under the discipline of laws enunciated by an authority superior to individual caprice.7
On the other hand, one reason for the warm reception Muḥammad got in Medina seems to be that the more thoughtful citizens viewed the adoption of Islam as a solution to the chaos affecting their society. It offered a structured way of life and helped regulate people's unruly passions through laws set by an authority greater than individual whims.7
These facts go far to explain how eight years after the Hijrah Muḥammad could, at the head of 10,000 followers, enter the city in which he had laboured for ten years with so meagre a result.
These facts help clarify how, eight years after the Hijrah, Muḥammad was able to enter the city with 10,000 followers, after having spent ten years working there with so little success.
But this is anticipating. Muḥammad had proposed to [22]accompany his new converts, the K͟hazrajites, to Yat͟hrib himself, but they dissuaded him therefrom, until a reconciliation could be effected with the Banū Aws. “Let us, we pray thee, return unto our people, if haply the Lord will create peace amongst us; and we will come back again unto thee. Let the season of pilgrimage in the following year be the appointed time.” So they returned to their homes, and invited their people to the faith; and many believed, so that there remained hardly a family in which mention was not made of the Prophet.
But that's jumping ahead. Muhammad had suggested to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] join his new followers, the Khazrajites, on a trip to Yathrib himself, but they advised against it, wanting to first settle things with the Banū Aws. "Please let us go back to our people, so the Lord might bring peace among us; then we'll return to you. Let the pilgrimage season next year be the time we come back." So they went home and encouraged their people to embrace the faith, and many believed, until hardly a family remained that hadn't mentioned the Prophet.
When the time of pilgrimage again came round, a deputation from Yat͟hrib, ten men of the Banū K͟hazraj, and two of the Banū Aws, met him at the appointed spot and pledged him their word to obey his teaching. This, the first pledge of ʻAqabah, so called from the secret spot at which they met, ran as follows:—“We will not worship any but the one God; we will not steal, neither will we commit adultery or kill our children; we will abstain from calumny and slander; we will obey the Prophet in every thing that is right.” These twelve men now returned to Yat͟hrib as missionaries of Islam, and so well prepared was the ground, and with such zeal did they prosecute their mission, that the new faith spread rapidly from house to house and from tribe to tribe.
When the time for pilgrimage came around again, a group from Yat͟hrib, consisting of ten men from the Banū K͟hazraj and two from the Banū Aws, met him at the designated location and promised to follow his teachings. This became known as the first pledge of ʻAqabah, named after the secret place where they gathered, and it included the following commitments: “We will worship only the one God; we will not steal, commit adultery, or kill our children; we will refrain from gossip and slander; we will obey the Prophet in everything that is right.” These twelve men then returned to Yat͟hrib as ambassadors of Islam, and the ground was so well-prepared, and they pursued their mission with such zeal, that the new faith spread quickly from house to house and from tribe to tribe.
They were accompanied on their return by Muṣʻab b. ʻUmayr; though, according to another account he was sent by the Prophet upon a written requisition from Yat͟hrib. This young man had been one of the earliest converts, and had lately returned from Abyssinia; thus he had had much experience, and severe training in the school of persecution had not only sobered his zeal but taught him how to meet persecution and deal with those who were ready to condemn Islam without waiting to learn the true contents of its teaching; accordingly Muḥammad could with the greatest confidence entrust him with the difficult task of directing and instructing the new converts, cherishing the seeds of religious zeal and devotion that had already been sown and bringing them to fruition. Muṣʻab took up his abode in the house of Asʻad b. Zurārah, and gathered the converts together for prayer and the reading of the Qurʼān, sometimes [23]here and sometimes in a house belonging to the Banū Ẓafar, which was situated in a quarter of the town occupied jointly by this family and that of ʻAbd al-Ashhal.
They were joined on their way back by Muṣʻab b. ʻUmayr; however, according to another version, he was sent by the Prophet based on a written request from Yat͟hrib. This young man had been one of the first converts and had recently returned from Abyssinia; thus, he had a lot of experience, and the harsh training he endured during times of persecution not only tempered his enthusiasm but also taught him how to handle persecution and engage with those who were quick to criticize Islam without taking the time to understand its true teachings. Because of this, Muḥammad could confidently assign him the challenging role of guiding and instructing the new converts, nurturing the seeds of faith and devotion that had already been planted and helping them to grow. Muṣʻab moved into the house of Asʻad b. Zurārah and gathered the converts for prayer and the recitation of the Qurʼān, sometimes [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] here and sometimes in a house belonging to the Banū Ẓafar, which was located in a part of the town shared by this family and that of ʻAbd al-Ashhal.
The heads of the latter family at that time were Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h and Usayd b. Ḥuḍayr. One day it happened that Muṣʻab was sitting together with Asʻad in this house of the Banū Ẓafar, engaged in instructing some new converts, when Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h, having come to know of their whereabouts, said to Usayd b. Ḥuḍayr: “Drive out these fellows who have come into our houses to make fools of the weaklings among us; I would spare thee the trouble did not the tie of kinship between me and Asʻad prevent my doing him any harm” (for he himself was the cousin of Asʻad). Hereupon Usayd took his spear and, bursting in upon Asʻad and Muṣʻab, “What are you doing?” he cried, “leading weak-minded folk astray? If you value your lives, begone hence.” “Sit down and listen,” Muṣʻab answered quietly, “if thou art pleased with what thou hearest, accept it; if not, then leave it.” Usayd stuck his spear in the ground and sat down to listen, while Muṣʻab expounded to him the fundamental doctrines of Islam and read several passages of the Qurʼān. After a time Usayd, enraptured, cried, “What must I do to enter this religion?” “Purify thyself with water,” answered Muṣʻab, “and confess that there is no god but God and that Muḥammad is the apostle of God.” Usayd at once complied and repeated the profession of faith, adding, “After me you have still another man to convince” (referring to Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h). “If he is persuaded, his example will bring after him all his people. I will send him to you forthwith.”
The leaders of that family at the time were Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h and Usayd b. Ḥuḍayr. One day, Muṣʻab was sitting with Asʻad in the Banū Ẓafar house, teaching some new converts, when Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h found out where they were and said to Usayd b. Ḥuḍayr: “Get rid of these guys who have come into our homes to mislead the vulnerable among us; I would do it myself if I wasn’t related to Asʻad.” (He was Asʻad's cousin). Usayd then grabbed his spear and burst in on Asʻad and Muṣʻab, saying, “What are you doing? Misleading these gullible people? If you care about your lives, you better leave.” “Sit down and listen,” Muṣʻab replied calmly, “If you like what you hear, accept it; if not, then walk away.” Usayd stuck his spear in the ground and sat down to listen while Muṣʻab explained the core teachings of Islam and read several passages from the Qurʼān. After a while, Usayd, captivated, exclaimed, “What do I need to do to join this religion?” “Clean yourself with water,” Muṣʻab replied, “and declare that there is no god but God, and that Muḥammad is the messenger of God.” Usayd immediately agreed and repeated the declaration of faith, adding, “There's still one more person you need to convince” (referring to Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h). “If he believes, his support will bring his entire community along. I’ll send him to you right away.”
With these words he left them, and soon after came Saʻd b. Muʻād͟h himself, hot with anger against Asʻad for the patronage he had extended to the missionaries of Islam. Muṣʻab begged him not to condemn the new faith unheard, so Saʻd agreed to listen and soon the words of Muṣʻab touched him and brought conviction to his heart, and he embraced the faith and became a Muslim. He went back to his people burning with zeal and said to them, “Sons of ʻAbd al-Ashhal, say, what am I to you?” “Thou art our lord,” they answered, “thou art the wisest and most illustrious [24]among us.” “Then I swear,” replied Saʻd, “nevermore to speak to any of you until you believe in God and Muḥammad, His apostle.” And from that day, all the descendants of ʻAbd al-Ashhal embraced Islam.8
With these words he left them, and soon after came Sa'd b. Mu'adh himself, filled with anger towards As'ad for supporting the missionaries of Islam. Mu'sab urged him not to judge the new faith without hearing it first, so Sa'd agreed to listen. Soon, Mu'sab's words resonated with him and convinced him in his heart, and he accepted the faith and became a Muslim. He returned to his people full of passion and said to them, “Sons of Abd al-Ashhal, what do I mean to you?” “You are our leader,” they replied, “you are the wisest and most distinguished [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] among us.” “Then I swear,” said Sa'd, “I will never speak to any of you again until you believe in God and Muhammad, His messenger.” From that day on, all the descendants of Abd al-Ashhal embraced Islam.8
With such zeal and earnestness was the preaching of the faith pushed forward that within a year there was not a family among the Arabs of Medina that had not given some of its members to swell the number of the faithful, with the exception of one branch of the Banū Aws, which held aloof under the influence of Abū Qays b. al-Aslat, the poet.
With such passion and sincerity was the preaching of the faith advanced that within a year there wasn't a family among the Arabs of Medina that hadn't contributed some of its members to increase the number of the faithful, except for one branch of the Banū Aws, which stayed detached under the influence of Abū Qays b. al-Aslat, the poet.
The following year, when the time of the annual pilgrimage again came round, a band of converts, amounting to seventy-three in number, accompanied their heathen fellow-countrymen from Yat͟hrib to Mecca. They were commissioned to invite Muḥammad to take refuge in Yat͟hrib from the fury of his enemies, and had come to swear allegiance to him as their prophet and their leader. All the early converts who had before met the Prophet on the two preceding pilgrimages, returned to Mecca on this important occasion, and Muṣʻab their teacher accompanied them. Immediately on his arrival he hurried to the prophet, and told him of the success that had attended his mission. It is said that his mother, hearing of his arrival, sent a message to him, saying: “Ah, disobedient son, wilt thou enter a city in which thy mother dwelleth, and not first visit her!” “Nay, verily,” he replied, “I will never visit the house of any one before the Prophet of God.” So, after he had greeted and conferred with Muḥammad, he went to his mother, who thus accosted him: “Then I ween thou art still a renegade.” He answered, “I follow the prophet of the Lord and the true faith of Islam.” “Art thou then well satisfied with the miserable way thou hast fared in the land of Abyssinia and now again at Yat͟hrib?” Now he perceived that she was meditating his imprisonment, and exclaimed, “What! wilt thou force a man from his religion? If ye seek to confine me, I will assuredly slay the first person that layeth hands upon me.” His mother said, “Then depart from my presence,” and she began to [25]weep. Muṣʻab was moved, and said, “Oh, my mother! I give thee loving counsel. Testify that there is no God but the Lord and that Muḥammad is His servant and messenger.” But she replied, “By the sparkling stars! I will never make a fool of myself by entering into thy religion. I wash my hands of thee and thy concerns, and cleave steadfastly unto mine own faith.”
The following year, when the time for the annual pilgrimage came around again, a group of seventy-three new converts traveled with their pagan fellow countrymen from Yat͟hrib to Mecca. They were tasked with inviting Muḥammad to take refuge in Yat͟hrib from the wrath of his enemies, and they had come to pledge their allegiance to him as their prophet and leader. All the early converts who had previously met the Prophet during the last two pilgrimages returned to Mecca for this significant event, and Muṣʻab, their teacher, accompanied them. As soon as he arrived, he rushed to the Prophet and shared the success of his mission. It's said that his mother, hearing of his arrival, sent him a message saying, “Oh, disobedient son, will you enter a city where your mother lives and not visit her first?” “No way,” he replied, “I will never visit anyone's house before the Prophet of God.” So, after greeting and speaking with Muḥammad, he went to see his mother, who said, “Then I suppose you’re still a traitor.” He responded, “I follow the prophet of the Lord and the true faith of Islam.” “Are you really satisfied with the miserable conditions you've faced in Abyssinia and now again in Yat͟hrib?” He then realized she was planning to imprison him, and exclaimed, “What! Are you going to force a man from his faith? If you try to confine me, I will definitely kill the first person who lays hands on me.” His mother said, “Then leave my presence,” and she started to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]cry. Muṣʻab was touched and said, “Oh, my mother! I give you loving advice. Testify that there is no God but the Lord and that Muḥammad is His servant and messenger.” But she replied, “By the sparkling stars! I will never make a fool of myself by joining your religion. I wash my hands of you and your beliefs, and I will stick firmly to my own faith.”
In order not to excite suspicion and incur the hostility of the Quraysh, a secret meeting was arranged at ʻAqabah, the scene of the former meeting with the converts of the year before. Muḥammad came accompanied only by his uncle ʻAbbās, who, though he was still an idolater, had been admitted into the secret. ʻAbbās opened the solemn conclave, by recommending his nephew as a scion of one of the noblest families of his clan, which had hitherto afforded the Prophet protection, although rejecting his teachings; but now that he wished to take refuge among the people of Yat͟hrib, they should bethink themselves well before undertaking such a charge, and resolve not to go back from their promise, if once they undertook the risk. Then Barā b. Maʻrūr, one of the Banū K͟hazraj, protesting that they were firm in their resolve to protect the Prophet of God, besought him to declare fully what he wished of them.
To avoid raising suspicion and provoking the Quraysh, a secret meeting was planned at ʻAqabah, the same place as the previous meeting with last year's converts. Muḥammad arrived with only his uncle ʻAbbās, who, although still an idolater, had been let in on the secret. ʻAbbās opened the serious gathering by introducing his nephew as a member of one of the noblest families in his clan, which had previously provided protection for the Prophet while rejecting his teachings. Now, as he sought refuge among the people of Yat͟hrib, they needed to carefully consider their commitment before taking on such a responsibility and ensure they wouldn't back out of their promise once they chose to take the risk. Then Barā b. Maʻrūr, one of the Banū K͟hazraj, affirmed their strong determination to protect the Prophet of God and urged him to clearly explain what he needed from them.
Muḥammad began by reciting to them some portions of the Qurʼān, and exhorted them to be true to the faith they had professed in the one God and the Prophet, His apostle; he then asked them to defend him and his companions from all assailants just as they would their own wives and children. Then Barā b. Maʻrūr, taking his hand, cried out, “Yea, by Him who sent thee as His Prophet, and through thee revealed unto us His truth, we will protect thee as we would our own bodies, and we swear allegiance to thee as our leader. We are the sons of battle and men of mail, which we have inherited as worthy sons of worthy forefathers.” So they all in turn, taking his hand in theirs, swore allegiance to him.
Muḥammad started by reciting parts of the Qurʼān to them and urged them to stay true to the faith they had embraced in the one God and the Prophet, His messenger; he then asked them to protect him and his companions from any attackers just as they would their own wives and children. Then Barā b. Maʻrūr, taking his hand, exclaimed, “Yes, by the One who sent you as His Prophet and revealed the truth to us through you, we will defend you as we would our own lives, and we pledge our loyalty to you as our leader. We are warriors and men of armor, which we have inherited as worthy descendants of noble ancestors.” So, one by one, they took his hand and pledged their loyalty to him.
As soon as the Quraysh gained intelligence of these secret proceedings, the persecution broke out afresh against the Muslims, and Muḥammad advised them to flee out of the [26]city. “Depart unto Yat͟hrib; for the Lord hath verily given you brethren in that city, and a home in which ye may find refuge.” So quietly, by twos and threes they escaped to Yat͟hrib, where they were heartily welcomed, their co-religionists in that city vying with one another for the honour of entertaining them, and supplying them with such things as they had need of. Within two months nearly all the Muslims except those who were seized and imprisoned and those who could not escape from captivity had left Mecca, to the number of about 150. There is a story told of one of these Muslims, by name Ṣuhayb, whom Muḥammad called “the first-fruits of Greece” (he had been a Greek slave, and being set free by his master had amassed considerable wealth by successful trading); when he was about to emigrate the Meccans said to him, “Thou camest hither in need and penury; but thy wealth hath increased with us, until thou hast reached thy present prosperity; and now thou art departing, not thyself only, but with all thy property. By the Lord, that shall not be;” and he said, “If I relinquish my property, will ye leave me free to depart?” And they agreed thereto; so he parted with all his goods. And when that was told unto Muḥammad, he said, “Verily, Ṣuhayb hath made a profitable bargain.”
As soon as the Quraysh found out about these secret actions, the persecution against the Muslims started up again, and Muḥammad advised them to leave the city. “Go to Yat͟hrib; for the Lord has truly provided you brothers in that city, and a place where you can find refuge.” So quietly, in groups of two or three, they made their way to Yat͟hrib, where they were warmly welcomed. Their fellow believers in that city competed with each other to host them and provided for their needs. Within two months, almost all the Muslims—except for those who were captured and imprisoned and those who couldn’t escape—left Mecca, totaling around 150 people. There’s a story about one of these Muslims named Ṣuhayb, whom Muḥammad called “the first-fruits of Greece” (he had been a Greek slave, and after being freed by his master, he became quite wealthy through successful trade). When he was about to leave, the Meccans said to him, “You came here in need and poverty; but your wealth has grown with us, and now you are leaving not just yourself but all your possessions. By the Lord, that won't happen.” He replied, “If I give up my property, will you let me leave freely?” They agreed, so he gave up all his belongings. When this was reported to Muḥammad, he said, “Truly, Ṣuhayb has made a profitable deal.”
Muḥammad delayed his own departure (with the intention, no doubt, of withdrawing attention from his faithful followers) until a determined plot against his life warned him that further delay might be fatal, and he made his escape by means of a stratagem.
Muḥammad postponed leaving (clearly aiming to keep the focus on his devoted followers) until a serious plot against his life alerted him that any more delay could be dangerous, and he managed to escape through a clever plan.
His first care after his arrival in Yat͟hrib, or Medina as it was called from this period—Madīnah al-Nabī, the city of the Prophet—was to build a mosque, to serve both as a place of prayer and of general assembly for his followers, who had hitherto met for that purpose in the dwelling-place of one of their number. The worshippers at first used to turn their faces in the direction of Jerusalem—an arrangement most probably adopted with the hope of gaining over the Jews. In many other ways, by constant appeals to their own sacred Scriptures, by according them perfect freedom of worship and political equality, Muḥammad [27]endeavoured to conciliate the Jews, but they met his advances with scorn and derision. When all hopes of amalgamation proved fruitless and it became clear that the Jews would not accept him as their Prophet, Muḥammad bade his followers turn their faces in prayer towards the Kaʻbah in Mecca. (ii. 144.)9
His main focus after arriving in Yat͟hrib, or Medina as it became known from this time—Madīnah al-Nabī, the city of the Prophet—was to build a mosque that would serve as both a place for prayer and a gathering spot for his followers, who had previously met in the home of one of their own. At first, the worshippers turned their faces towards Jerusalem—this arrangement was probably set up in hopes of winning over the Jews. In many other ways, through constant references to their sacred Scriptures, by granting them freedom of worship and political equality, Muḥammad [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] tried to win the Jews over, but they responded with disdain and mockery. When all hopes of integration proved hopeless and it became clear that the Jews would not accept him as their Prophet, Muḥammad instructed his followers to turn their faces in prayer towards the Kaʻbah in Mecca. (ii. 144.)9
This change of direction during prayer has a deeper significance than might at first sight appear. It was really the beginning of the National Life of Islam: it established the Kaʻbah at Mecca as a religious centre for all the Muslim people, just as from time immemorial it had been a place of pilgrimage for all the tribes of Arabia. Of similar importance was the incorporation of the ancient Arab custom of pilgrimage to Mecca into the circle of the religious ordinances of Islam, a duty that was to be performed by every Muslim at least once in his lifetime.
This shift in prayer direction holds more significance than it might seem at first glance. It marked the start of the National Life of Islam: it made the Kaʻbah in Mecca a religious center for all Muslims, just as it had been a pilgrimage site for all the tribes of Arabia for ages. Equally important was the inclusion of the ancient Arab tradition of pilgrimage to Mecca into the religious practices of Islam, a duty that every Muslim is expected to fulfill at least once in their lifetime.
There are many passages in the Qurʼān that appeal to this germ of national feeling and urge the people of Arabia to realise the privilege that had been granted them of a divine revelation in their own language and by the lips of one of their own countrymen.
There are many passages in the Qurʼān that connect with this sense of national pride and encourage the people of Arabia to appreciate the privilege they have received—a divine revelation in their own language delivered by one of their own.
“Verily We have made it an Arabic Qurʼān that ye may haply understand. (xliii. 2–3.)
“Indeed, We have made it an Arabic Qurʼān so that you can understand it. (xliii. 2–3.)
“And thus We have revealed to thee an Arabic Qurʼān, that thou mayest warn the mother of cities and those around it. (xlii. 5.)
“And so We have revealed to you an Arabic Qurʼān, so that you can warn the central city and those nearby. (xlii. 5.)
“And if We had made it a Qurʼān in a foreign tongue, they had surely said, ‘Unless its verses be clearly explained (we will not receive it).’ (xli. 44.)
“And if We had made it a Qurʼān in a different language, they would have definitely said, ‘Unless its verses are clearly explained, we will not believe it.’ (xli. 44.)”
“And verily We have set before men in this Qurʼān every kind of parable that haply they be monished:
“And indeed, We have given people in this Qur'an every kind of example so that they may be reminded:
“An Arabic Qurʼān, free from tortuous (wording), that haply they may fear (God). (xxxix. 28–29.)
“An Arabic Qurʼān, clear in wording, so that perhaps they may fear (God). (xxxix. 28–29.)
“Verily from the Lord of all creatures hath this (book) come down, … in the clear Arabic tongue. (xxvi. 192, 195.)
“Truly, this (book) has come down from the Lord of all beings, … in clear Arabic. (xxvi. 192, 195.)
“And We have only made it (i.e. the Qurʼān) easy, in [28]thine own tongue, in order that thou mayest announce glad tidings thereby to the God-fearing, and that thou mayest warn the contentious thereby.” (xix. 97.)
“And We have only made it (i.e. the Qurʼān) easy, in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]your own language, so that you can share good news with those who are mindful of God, and so that you can warn those who are disputatious.” (xix. 97.)
But the message of Islam was not for Arabia only; the whole world was to share in it.10 As there was but one God, so there was to be but one religion into which all men were to be invited. This claim to be universal, to hold sway over all men and all nations, found a practical illustration in the letters which Muḥammad is said to have sent in the year A.D. 688 (A.H. 6) to the great potentates of that time. An invitation to embrace Islam was sent in this year to the Emperor Heraclius, the king of Persia, the governor of Yaman, the governor of Egypt and the king of Abyssinia. The letter to Heraclius is said to have been as follows:—“In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate, Muḥammad, who is the servant of God and His apostle, to Hiraql the Qayṣar of Rūm. Peace be on whoever has gone on the straight road. After this I say, Verily I call you to Islam. Embrace Islam, and God will reward you twofold. If you turn away from the offer of Islam, then on you be the sins of your people. O people of the Book, come towards a creed which is fit both for us and for you. It is this—to worship none but God, and not to associate anything with God, and not to call others God. Therefore, O ye people of the Book, if ye refuse, beware. We are Muslims and our religion is Islam.” However absurd this summons may have seemed to those who then received it, succeeding years showed that it was dictated by no empty enthusiasm.11 These letters only gave a more open and widespread expression to the claim to the universal acceptance which is repeatedly made for Islam in the Qurʼān. [29]
But the message of Islam wasn't just for Arabia; the whole world was meant to share in it. As there was only one God, there was to be only one religion for everyone. This claim to be universal, to have authority over all people and nations, was practically illustrated in the letters that Muḥammad supposedly sent in the year A.D. 688 (A.H. 6) to the powerful leaders of that time. An invitation to embrace Islam was sent this year to Emperor Heraclius, the king of Persia, the governor of Yemen, the governor of Egypt, and the king of Abyssinia. The letter to Heraclius reportedly said: “In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate, Muḥammad, who is the servant of God and His apostle, to Hiraql the Qayṣar of Rome. Peace be upon whoever follows the right path. After this, I say, I truly call you to Islam. Embrace Islam, and God will reward you twofold. If you reject the call to Islam, then you will bear the sins of your people. O people of the Book, come toward a belief that is suitable for both us and you. It is this—to worship no one but God, not to associate anything with God, and not to call others God. Therefore, O people of the Book, if you refuse, be warned. We are Muslims and our religion is Islam.” However absurd this call may have seemed to those who received it, the following years showed that it wasn't based on mere enthusiasm. These letters simply provided a more open and widespread expression of the universal acceptance claim that is repeatedly made for Islam in the Qurʼān. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
“Of a truth it (i.e. the Qurʼān) is no other than an admonition to all created beings, and after a time shall ye surely know its message. (xxxviii. 87–88.)
“Indeed, it (i.e. the Qurʼān) is simply a message for all beings, and in time, you will definitely grasp its message. (xxxviii. 87–88.)
“This (book) is no other than an admonition and a clear Qurʼān, to warn whoever liveth; and that against the unbelievers sentence may be justly given. (xxxvi. 69–70.)
“This (book) is merely a warning and a clear Qurʼān, meant to alert anyone who is alive; and to enable a fair judgment against the unbelievers. (xxxvi. 69–70.)
“We have not sent thee save as a mercy to all created beings. (xxi. 107.)
“We have only sent you as a mercy to all beings.” (xxi. 107.)
“Blessed is He who hath sent down al-Furqān upon His servant, that he may be a warner unto all created beings. (xxv. 1.)
“Blessed is He who has revealed al-Furqān to His servant, so that he may serve as a warning to all created beings. (xxv. 1.)
“And We have not sent thee otherwise than to mankind at large, to announce and to warn. (xxxiv. 27.)
“And We have sent you solely to all of humanity, to announce and to warn. (xxxiv. 27.)
“He it is who hath sent His apostle with guidance and the religion of truth, that He may make it victorious over every other religion, though the polytheists are averse to it.” (lxi. 9.)
“He is the one who has sent His messenger with guidance and the true religion, so that He can ensure it prevails over all other religions, even if the polytheists dislike it.” (lxi. 9.)
In the hour of his deepest despair, when the people of Mecca persistently turned a deaf ear to the words of their prophet (xvi. 23, 114, etc.), when the converts he had made were tortured until they recanted (xvi. 108), and others were forced to flee from the country to escape the rage of their persecutors (xvi. 43, 111)—then was delivered the promise, “One day we will raise up a witness out of every nation.” (xvi. 86.)12
In his darkest moments, when the people of Mecca ignored the words of their prophet (xvi. 23, 114, etc.), when the converts he had made were tortured until they renounced their faith (xvi. 108), and others were forced to flee the country to escape the anger of their oppressors (xvi. 43, 111)—that’s when the promise was given, “One day we will raise up a witness out of every nation.” (xvi. 86.)12
This claim upon the acceptance of all mankind which the Prophet makes in these passages is further prophetically indicated in the words “first-fruits of Abyssinia,” used by Muḥammad in reference to Bilāl, and “first-fruits of Greece,” to Ṣuhayb; Salmān, the first Persian convert, was a Christian slave in Medina, who embraced the new faith in the first [30]year of the Hijrah. Thus long before any career of conquest was so much as dreamed of, the Prophet had clearly shown that Islam was not to be confined to the Arab race. The following account of the sending out of missionaries to preach Islam to all nations, points to the same claim to be a universal religion: “The Apostle of God said to his companions, ‘Come to me all of you early in the morning.’ After the morning prayer he spent some time in praising and supplicating God, as was his wont; then he turned to them and sent forth some in one direction and others in another, and said: ‘Be faithful to God in your dealings with His servants (i.e. with men), for whosoever is entrusted with any matter that concerns mankind and is not faithful in his service of them, to him God shuts the gate of Paradise: go forth and be not like the messengers of Jesus, the son of Mary, for they went only to those that lived near and neglected those that dwelt in far countries.’ Then each of these messengers came to speak the language of the people to whom he was sent. When this was told to the Prophet he said, ‘This is the greatest of the duties that they owe to God with respect to His servants.’ ”13
This claim about the acceptance of all mankind that the Prophet makes in these passages is further hinted at in the phrase “first-fruits of Abyssinia,” which Muḥammad used regarding Bilāl, and “first-fruits of Greece” for Ṣuhayb; Salmān, the first Persian convert, was a Christian slave in Medina who adopted the new faith in the first [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]year of the Hijrah. Long before any idea of conquest was even considered, the Prophet clearly demonstrated that Islam was not meant to be limited to the Arab race. The following account of sending missionaries to share Islam with all nations reflects the same claim to be a universal religion: “The Apostle of God said to his companions, ‘Come to me all of you early in the morning.’ After the morning prayer, he spent some time praising and praying to God, as was his custom; then he turned to them and sent some in one direction and others in another, saying: ‘Be faithful to God in your dealings with His servants (i.e. with people), for whoever is entrusted with any matter concerning mankind and is not faithful in serving them, to him God closes the gate of Paradise: go forth and do not be like the messengers of Jesus, the son of Mary, for they went only to those who lived nearby and ignored those who lived in distant lands.’ Then each of these messengers began to speak the language of the people to whom he was sent. When the Prophet learned this, he said, ‘This is the greatest of the duties that they owe to God in regard to His servants.’ ”13
The proof of the universality of Islam, of its claim on the acceptance of all men, lay in the fact that it was the religion divinely appointed for the whole human race and was now revealed to them anew through Muḥammad, “the seal of the prophets” (xxxiii. 40), as it had been to former generations by other prophets.
The proof of the universality of Islam and its call for acceptance by all people lies in the fact that it is the religion that God intended for all of humanity, now revealed again through Muḥammad, “the seal of the prophets” (xxxiii. 40), just as it had been to earlier generations by other prophets.
“Men were of one religion only: then they disagreed one with another and had not a decree (of respite) previously gone forth from thy Lord, judgment would surely have been given between them in the matter wherein they disagree. (x. 20.)
“People originally shared one religion, but then they started disagreeing with each other. If a decree (of respite) hadn't already come from your Lord, a judgment would surely have been made between them regarding their disputes. (x. 20.)
“I am no apostle of new doctrines. (xlvi. 8.)
“I am not a messenger of new teachings. (xlvi. 8.)
“Mankind was but one people: then God raised up prophets to announce glad tidings and to warn: and He sent down with them the Book with the Truth, that it might decide the disputes of men: and none disagreed save those to whom the book had been [31]given, after the clear tokens had reached them, through mutual jealousy. And God guided those who believed into the truth concerning which they had disagreed, by His will; and God guideth whom He pleaseth into the straight path. (ii. 209.)
“Humankind was one people, but then God raised up prophets to deliver good news and warnings. He sent down the Book containing the Truth to resolve disputes among people. Only those who received the Book [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] disagreed after clear signs had come to them, out of mutual jealousy. God guided those who believed to the truth they were arguing about, according to His will; and God guides whom He wishes to the right path. (ii. 209.)
“And We revealed to thee, ‘follow the religion of Abraham, the sound in faith, for he was not of those who join gods with God.’ (xvi. 124.)
“And We revealed to you, ‘Follow the religion of Abraham, who had strong faith, for he did not associate others with God.’ (xvi. 124.)
“Say: As for me, my Lord hath guided me into a straight path: a true faith, the religion of Abraham, the sound in faith; for he was not of those who join gods with God. (vi. 162.)
“Say: My Lord has guided me to a clear path: a true faith, the religion of Abraham, who had strong belief; for he did not associate others with God. (vi. 162.)
“Say: Nay, the religion of Abraham, the sound in faith and not one of those who join gods with God (is our religion). (ii. 129.)
“Say: No, the religion of Abraham, which is true in faith and does not involve partnering other gods with God (is our religion). (ii. 129.)”
“Say: God speaketh truth. Follow therefore the religion of Abraham, he being a Ḥanīf and not one of those who join other gods with God.
“Say: God speaks the truth. Therefore, follow the religion of Abraham, who was a Ḥanīf and did not associate other gods with God.
“Verily the first temple that was set up for men was that which is in Bakka, blessed and a guidance for all created beings. (iii. 89, 90.)
“Truly, the first temple established for people was the one in Bakka, blessed and a guide for all living beings. (iii. 89, 90.)
“And who hath a better religion than he who resigneth himself to God, who doth what is good and followeth the faith of Abraham, the sound in faith? (iv. 124.)
“And who has a better religion than the one who submits to God, does good deeds, and follows the faith of Abraham, who is strong in faith? (iv. 124.)
“He hath elected you, and hath not laid on you any hardship in religion, the faith of your father Abraham. He hath named you the Muslims.” (xx. 77.)
“He has chosen you and has not placed any difficulties on you in your faith, the religion of your father Abraham. He has called you Muslims.” (xx. 77.)
But to return to Muḥammad in Medina. In order properly to appreciate his position after the Flight, it is important to remember the peculiar character of Arab society at that time, as far at least as this part of the peninsula was concerned. There was an entire absence of any organised administrative or judicial system such as in modern times we connect with the idea of a government. Each tribe or clan formed a separate and absolutely independent body, and this independence extended itself also to the individual members of the tribe, each of whom recognised the authority, or leadership of his chief only as being the exponent of a public opinion which he himself happened to share; but [32]he was quite at liberty to refuse his conformity to the (even) unanimous resolve of his fellow clansmen. Further, there was no regular transmission of the office of chieftain; but he was generally chosen as being the oldest member of the richest and most powerful family of the clan, and as being personally most qualified to command respect. If such a tribe became too numerous, it would split up into several divisions, each of which continued to enjoy a separate and independent existence, uniting only on some extraordinary occasion for common self-defence or some more than usually important warlike expedition. We can thus understand how Muḥammad could establish himself in Medina at the head of a large and increasing body of adherents who looked up to him as their head and leader and acknowledged no other authority,—without exciting any feeling of insecurity, or any fear of encroachment on recognised authority, such as would have arisen in a city of ancient Greece or any similarly organised community. Muḥammad thus exercised temporal authority over his people just as any other independent chief might have done, the only difference being that in the case of the Muslims a religious bond took the place of family and blood ties.
But let's go back to Muḥammad in Medina. To really understand his position after the Flight, it's crucial to remember the unique nature of Arab society at that time, at least in this part of the peninsula. There was a complete lack of any organized administrative or judicial system like we associate with government today. Each tribe or clan operated as a separate and completely independent entity, and this independence extended to individual tribe members, each of whom recognized their chief's authority only as a reflection of the public opinion they shared; yet they could easily refuse to go along with the unanimous decision of their fellow clansmen. Additionally, there was no established process for passing down the position of chieftain; instead, leaders were usually chosen based on being the oldest member of the wealthiest and most powerful family within the clan, as well as being the person most capable of earning respect. If a tribe grew too large, it would divide into multiple groups, each of which would continue to exist independently, coming together only for self-defense or particularly significant military campaigns. This context helps us understand how Muḥammad could establish himself in Medina at the forefront of a large and growing group of followers who saw him as their leader and recognized no other authority—without causing any sense of insecurity or fear of undermining established authority, which would have likely occurred in an ancient Greek city or similarly structured community. Thus, Muḥammad held temporal authority over his people just like any other independent chief would have, with the only difference being that in the case of the Muslims, a religious bond replaced family and blood connections.
Islam thus became what, in theory at least, it has always remained—a political as well as a religious system.
Islam has always been, in theory at least, both a political and a religious system.
“It was Muḥammad’s desire to found a new religion, and in this he succeeded; but at the same time he founded a political system of an entirely new and peculiar character. At first his only wish was to convert his fellow-countrymen to the belief in the One God—Allāh; but along with this he brought about the overthrow of the old system of government in his native city, and in place of the tribal aristocracy under which the conduct of public affairs was shared in common by the ruling families, he substituted an absolute theocratic monarchy, with himself at the head as vicar of God upon earth.
“It was Muḥammad’s ambition to establish a new religion, and he succeeded in that; however, he also created a political system that was completely new and unique. Initially, his main goal was to convert his fellow countrymen to the belief in the One God—Allāh; but in doing so, he also dismantled the old system of governance in his native city. Instead of the tribal aristocracy, where the ruling families shared power, he replaced it with an absolute theocratic monarchy, with himself leading as God's representative on earth.”
“Even before his death almost all Arabia had submitted to him; Arabia that had never before obeyed one prince, suddenly exhibits a political unity and swears allegiance to the will of an absolute ruler. Out of the numerous tribes, big and small, of a hundred different kinds that [33]were incessantly at feud with one another, Muḥammad’s word created a nation. The idea of a common religion under one common head bound the different tribes together into one political organism which developed its peculiar characteristics with surprising rapidity. Now only one great idea could have produced this result, viz. the principle of national life in heathen Arabia. The clan-system was thus for the first time, if not entirely crushed—(that would have been impossible)—yet made subordinate to the feeling of religious unity. The great work succeeded, and when Muḥammad died there prevailed over by far the greater part of Arabia a peace of God such as the Arab tribes, with their love of plunder and revenge, had never known; it was the religion of Islam that had brought about this reconciliation.”14
“Even before his death, almost all of Arabia had submitted to him; Arabia, which had never before followed one ruler, suddenly showed political unity and declared loyalty to the will of an absolute leader. Out of the many tribes, large and small, of various kinds that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were constantly in conflict with one another, Muḥammad’s word created a nation. The idea of a shared religion under one common leader united the different tribes into one political entity that quickly developed its unique characteristics. Only one major idea could have led to this outcome: the principle of national identity in pagan Arabia. The clan system was thus for the first time, if not completely dismantled—(that would have been impossible)—made secondary to the sense of religious unity. The effort was successful, and when Muḥammad died, a peace of God reigned over most of Arabia, a peace that the Arab tribes, with their love of raiding and vengeance, had never experienced; it was the faith of Islam that had brought about this reconciliation.”14
Even in the case of death, the claims of relationship were set aside and the bond-brother inherited all the property of his deceased companion. But after the battle of Badr, when such an artificial bond was no longer needed to unite his followers, it was abolished; such an arrangement was only necessary so long as the number of the Muslims was still small and the corporate life of Islam a novelty; moreover Muḥammad had lived in Medina for a very short space of time before the rapid increase in the number of his adherents made so communistic a social system almost impracticable.
Even in the event of death, the claims of family were ignored, and the bond-brother inherited all the possessions of his deceased friend. However, after the battle of Badr, when such an artificial connection was no longer needed to bring his followers together, it was eliminated; this arrangement was only necessary while the number of Muslims was still small and the collective experience of Islam was new. Additionally, Muḥammad had only lived in Medina for a very brief period before the swift growth in the number of his followers made such a communal social system nearly impossible.
It was only to be expected that the growth of an independent political body composed of refugees from Mecca, located in a hostile city, should eventually lead to an outbreak of hostilities; and, as is well known, every biography of Muḥammad is largely taken up with the account of a long series of petty encounters and bloody battles between his followers and the Quraysh of Mecca, ending in his triumphal entry into that city in A.D. 630, and of his hostile relations with numerous other tribes, up to the time of his death, A.D. 633.
It was only to be expected that the rise of an independent political group made up of refugees from Mecca, situated in a hostile city, would eventually lead to conflict; and, as is well known, every biography of Muhammad often focuses on a long series of minor skirmishes and bloody battles between his followers and the Quraysh of Mecca, culminating in his triumphant entry into that city in A.D. 630, as well as his hostile relations with various other tribes until his death, CE 633.
To give any account of these campaigns is beyond the scope of the present work, but it is important to show that Muḥammad, when he found himself at the head of a band [34]of armed followers, was not transformed at once, as some would have us believe, from a peaceful preacher into a fanatic, sword in hand, forcing his religion on whomsoever he could.15
To recount these campaigns is outside the purpose of this work, but it's crucial to demonstrate that Muḥammad, when he became the leader of a group of armed followers, did not suddenly change, as some might suggest, from a peaceful preacher into a fanatic wielding a sword, forcing his beliefs on anyone he could.
It has been frequently asserted by European writers that from the date of Muḥammad’s migration to Medina, and from the altered circumstances of his life there, the Prophet appears in an entirely new character. He is no longer the preacher, the warner, the apostle of God to men, whom he would persuade of the truth of the religion revealed to him, but now he appears rather as the unscrupulous bigot, using all means at his disposal of force and statecraft to assert himself and his opinions.
It has often been claimed by European writers that since Muḥammad's migration to Medina and the changes in his life there, the Prophet takes on a completely different persona. He’s no longer just the preacher, the warning voice, the messenger of God trying to convince people of the truth of the religion revealed to him; instead, he now comes across as an unprincipled zealot, using every tactic of force and political strategy to promote himself and his beliefs.
But it is false to suppose that Muḥammad in Medina laid aside his rôle of preacher and missionary of Islam, or that when he had a large army at his command, he ceased to invite unbelievers to accept the faith. Ibn Saʻd gives a number of letters written by the Prophet from Medina to chiefs and other members of different Arabian tribes, in addition to those addressed to potentates living beyond the limits of Arabia, inviting them to embrace Islam; and in the following pages will be found instances of his having sent missionaries to preach the faith to the unconverted members of their tribes, whose very ill-success in some cases is a sign of the genuinely missionary character of their efforts and the absence of an appeal to force. A typical example of such an unsuccessful mission is that sent to preach Islam to the Banū ʻĀmir b. Ṣaʻṣaʻah in the year A.H. 4. The chief of this tribe, Abū Barā ʻĀmir, visited Muḥammad in Medina, listened to his teaching, but declined to become a convert; he seemed, however, to be favourably disposed towards the new faith and asked the Prophet to send some of his followers to Najd to preach to the people of that country. The Prophet sent a party of forty Muslims, most of them young men of Medina, who were skilled in reciting the Qurʼān, and had been accustomed to meet together at night for study and prayer. But in [35]spite of the safe conduct given them by Abū Barā ʻĀmir, they were treacherously murdered and three only of the party escaped with their lives.16
But it's incorrect to think that Muḥammad in Medina stopped his role as a preacher and missionary of Islam, or that he stopped inviting non-believers to embrace the faith when he had a large army at his command. Ibn Saʻd provides several letters written by the Prophet from Medina to leaders and other members of various Arabian tribes, as well as to rulers beyond Arabia, inviting them to convert to Islam. In the following pages, you'll find examples of him sending missionaries to spread the faith to those still unconverted, whose lack of success in some cases actually highlights the genuinely missionary nature of their efforts and the absence of any reliance on force. A notable example of such an unsuccessful mission occurred when a group was sent to preach Islam to the Banū ʻĀmir b. Ṣaʻṣaʻah in the year A.H. 4. The leader of this tribe, Abū Barā ʻĀmir, visited Muḥammad in Medina, listened to his teachings, but chose not to convert; however, he appeared positively inclined towards the new faith and asked the Prophet to send some of his followers to Najd to spread the message there. The Prophet sent a group of forty Muslims, most of them young men from Medina, who were skilled in reciting the Qurʼān and had been accustomed to gather at night for study and prayer. But despite the safe conduct they were granted by Abū Barā ʻĀmir, they were treacherously killed, and only three members of the group managed to escape with their lives.16
The successes of the Muslim arms, however, attracted every day members of various tribes, particularly those in the vicinity of Medina, to swell the ranks of the followers of the Prophet; and “the courteous treatment which the deputations of these various clans experienced from the Prophet, his ready attention to their grievances, the wisdom with which he composed their disputes, and the politic assignments of territory by which he rewarded an early declaration in favour of Islam, made his name to be popular and spread his fame as a great and generous prince throughout the Peninsula.”17
The successes of the Muslim military, however, attracted more and more members from various tribes, especially those around Medina, to join the ranks of the Prophet's followers; and “the respectful treatment that the delegations from these different clans received from the Prophet, his prompt attention to their concerns, the clever way he handled their disputes, and the strategic distribution of land as a reward for early support of Islam made his name well-known and spread his reputation as a great and generous leader throughout the Peninsula.”17
It not unfrequently happened that one member of a tribe would come to the Prophet in Medina and return home as a missionary of Islam to convert his brethren; we have the following account of such a conversion in the year 5 (A.H.).
It often happened that one member of a tribe would visit the Prophet in Medina and return home as a missionary of Islam to convert his fellow tribesmen; we have the following account of such a conversion in the year 5 (A.H.).
The Banū Saʻd b. Bakr sent one of their number, by name Ḍimām b. T͟haʻlabah as their envoy to the Prophet. He came and made his camel kneel down at the gate of the mosque and tied up its fore-leg. Then he went into the mosque, where the Prophet was sitting with his companions. He went up close to them and said, “Which among you is the son of ʻAbd al-Muṭṭalib?” “I am,” replied the Prophet. “Art thou Muḥammad?” “Yes,” was the answer. “Then, if thou wilt not take it amiss, I would fain ask thee some weighty questions.” “Nay, ask what thou wilt,” answered the Prophet. “I adjure thee by Allāh, thy God and the God of those who were before thee and of those who are to come after thee, hath Allāh sent thee as a prophet unto us?” Muḥammad answered, “Yea, by Allāh.” He continued, “I adjure thee by Allāh, thy God and the God of those who were before thee and of those who are to come after thee, hath He commanded thee to [36]bid us worship Him alone, and to associate naught else with Him and to abandon these idols that our fathers worshipped?” Muḥammad answered, “Yea, by Allāh.” Then he questioned the Prophet concerning all the ordinances of Islam, one after another, prayer and fasting, pilgrimage, etc., solemnly adjuring him as before. At the end he said, “Then I bear witness that there is no God save Allāh and I bear witness that Muḥammad is the Prophet of Allāh, and I will observe these ordinances and shun what thou hast forbidden, adding nothing thereto, and taking nothing away.” Then he turned away and loosened his camel and returned unto his own people, and when he had gathered them together, the first words he spoke unto them were: “Vile things are Lāt and ʻUzzā.” They cried out, “Hold! Ḍimām, take heed of leprosy or madness!” “Fie on you!” he replied. “By Allāh! they can neither work you weal nor woe, for Allāh has sent a Prophet and revealed to him a book, whereby he delivers you from your evil plight; I bear witness that there is no God save Allāh alone and that Muḥammad is His servant and His Prophet; and I have brought you tidings of what he enjoins and what he forbids.” The story goes on that ere nightfall there was not a man or woman in the camp who had not accepted Islam.18
The Banū Saʻd b. Bakr sent one of their own, named Ḍimām b. T͟haʻlabah, as their messenger to the Prophet. He arrived and made his camel kneel at the gate of the mosque, tying up its front leg. Then he entered the mosque, where the Prophet was sitting with his companions. He approached them and asked, “Who among you is the son of ʻAbd al-Muṭṭalib?” “I am,” replied the Prophet. “Are you Muḥammad?” “Yes,” was the reply. “Then, if you don’t mind, I would like to ask you some important questions.” “Go ahead, ask what you wish,” the Prophet said. “I swear to you by Allah, your God and the God of those before you and those who will come after you, has Allah sent you as a prophet to us?” Muḥammad answered, “Yes, by Allah.” He continued, “I swear to you by Allah, your God and the God of those before you and those who will come after you, has He commanded you to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]tell us to worship Him alone, not associate anything else with Him, and to abandon these idols that our fathers worshipped?” Muḥammad replied, “Yes, by Allah.” Then he asked the Prophet about all the practices of Islam, one after another, like prayer and fasting, pilgrimage, etc., earnestly swearing him in the same way. In the end, he declared, “Then I bear witness that there is no God but Allah and I bear witness that Muḥammad is the Prophet of Allah, and I will follow these practices and avoid what you have forbidden, adding nothing to them or taking anything away.” Then he turned, untied his camel, and returned to his people. When he gathered them together, the first thing he said was: “Lāt and ʻUzzā are worthless.” They shouted, “Wait! Ḍimām, beware of leprosy or madness!” “Shame on you!” he replied. “By Allah! they can’t bring you good or harm, for Allah has sent a Prophet and revealed a book to him, which delivers you from your troubles; I bear witness that there is no God but Allah alone and that Muḥammad is His servant and His Prophet; I have come to tell you about what he commands and what he forbids.” The story continues that by nightfall, there wasn't a man or woman in the camp who had not accepted Islam.18
Another such missionary was ʻAmr b. Murrah, belonging to the tribe of the Banū Juhaynah, who dwelt between Medina and the Red Sea. The date of his conversion was prior to the Flight, in the same year (A.H. 5), and he thus describes it: “We had an idol that we worshipped, and I was the guardian of its shrine. When I heard of the Prophet, I broke it in pieces and set off to Muḥammad, where I accepted Islam and bore witness to the truth, and believed on what Muḥammad declared to be allowed and forbidden. And to this my verses refer: ‘I bear witness that God is Truth and that I am the first to abandon the gods of stones, and I have girded up my loins to make my way to you over rough ways and smooth, to join myself to him who in himself and for his ancestry is the noblest of men, the apostle of [37]the Lord whose throne is above the clouds.’ ” He was sent by Muḥammad to preach Islam to his tribe, and his efforts were crowned with such success that there was only one man who refused to listen to his exhortations.19
Another missionary was ʻAmr b. Murrah, from the Banū Juhaynah tribe, who lived between Medina and the Red Sea. He converted before the Flight, in the same year (A.H. 5), and he describes it like this: “We had an idol that we worshipped, and I was the guardian of its shrine. When I heard about the Prophet, I broke it into pieces and set off to Muhammad, where I embraced Islam and testified to the truth, believing in what Muhammad declared to be allowed and forbidden. And this is what my verses refer to: ‘I bear witness that God is Truth and that I am the first to abandon the stone gods, and I have prepared myself to journey to you through rough and smooth paths, to join the one who is the noblest of men, the apostle of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Lord whose throne is above the clouds.’” He was sent by Muhammad to preach Islam to his tribe, and his efforts were so successful that only one man refused to listen to him.19
When the truce of Ḥudaybiyyah (A.H. 6) made friendly relations with the people of Mecca possible, many persons of that city, who had had the opportunity of listening to the teaching of Muḥammad in the early days of his mission, and among them some men of great influence, came out to Medina, to embrace the faith of Islam.
When the truce of Ḥudaybiyyah (A.H. 6) allowed for friendly relations with the people of Mecca, many individuals from that city, who had heard the teachings of Muḥammad during the early days of his mission, including some influential men, came to Medina to adopt the faith of Islam.
The continual warfare carried on with the people of Mecca had hitherto kept the tribes to the south of that city almost entirely outside the influence of the new religion. But this truce now made communications with southern Arabia possible, and a small band from the tribe of the Banū Daws came from the mountains that form the northern boundary of Yaman, and joined themselves to the Prophet in Medina. Even before the appearance of Muḥammad, there were some members of this tribe who had had glimmerings of a higher religion than the idolatry prevailing around them, and argued that the world must have had a creator, though they knew not who he was; and when Muḥammad came forward as the apostle of this creator, one of these men, by name Ṭufayl b. ʻAmr, came to Mecca to learn who the creator was.
The ongoing conflict with the people of Mecca had kept the tribes south of the city mostly unaffected by the new religion. However, this truce now allowed for communication with southern Arabia, and a small group from the Banū Daws tribe came down from the mountains that mark the northern border of Yaman and joined the Prophet in Medina. Even before Muḥammad appeared, some members of this tribe had sensed a higher belief than the idolatry around them and argued that the world must have a creator, even though they didn’t know who he was. When Muḥammad presented himself as the messenger of this creator, one of these men, named Ṭufayl b. ʻAmr, traveled to Mecca to find out who the creator was.
Though warned by the Quraysh of the dangerous influence that Muḥammad might exercise over him if he entered into conversation with him, he followed the Prophet to his house one day, after watching him at prayer by the Kaʻbah. Muḥammad expounded to him the doctrines of Islam, and Ṭufayl left Mecca full of zeal for the new faith. On his return home he succeeded in converting his father and his wife, but found his fellow-tribesmen unwilling to abandon their old idolatrous worship. Disheartened at the ill-success of his mission, he returned to the Prophet and besought him to call down the curse of God on the Banū Daws; but Muḥammad encouraged him to persevere in his efforts, saying, “Return to thy people and summon them to the faith, but deal gently with them.” At the [38]same time he prayed, “Oh God! guide the Banū Daws in the right way.” The success of Ṭufayl’s propaganda was such that in the year A.H. 7 he came to Medina with between seventy and eighty families of his tribesmen who had been won over to the faith of Islam, and after the triumphal entry of Muḥammad into Mecca, Ṭufayl set fire to the block of wood that had hitherto been venerated as the idol of the tribe.20
Though the Quraysh warned him about the dangerous influence Muhammad might have if he started talking to him, he followed the Prophet to his house one day after watching him pray by the Ka'bah. Muhammad explained the teachings of Islam to him, and Ṭufayl left Mecca filled with enthusiasm for the new faith. When he returned home, he managed to convert his father and his wife, but found that his fellow tribesmen were not willing to give up their old idolatrous practices. Disheartened by the lack of success in his mission, he went back to the Prophet and asked him to call down God's curse on the Banū Daws; but Muhammad encouraged him to keep trying, saying, “Go back to your people and invite them to the faith, but be gentle with them.” At the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]same time, he prayed, “Oh God! Guide the Banū Daws to the right path.” Ṭufayl's efforts were so successful that in the year A.H. 7, he came to Medina with about seventy to eighty families from his tribe who had embraced Islam, and after Muhammad's triumphant entry into Mecca, Ṭufayl set fire to the block of wood that had previously been worshiped as the tribe's idol.20
In A.H. 7, fifteen more tribes submitted to the Prophet, and after the surrender of Mecca in A.H. 8, the ascendancy of Islam was assured, and those Arabs who had held aloof, saying, “Let Muḥammad and his fellow-tribesmen fight it out; if he is victorious, then is he a genuine prophet,”21 now hastened to give in their allegiance to the new religion. Among those who came in after the fall of Mecca were some of the most bitter persecutors of Muḥammad in the earlier days of his mission, to whom his noble forbearance and forgiveness now gave a place in the brotherhood of Islam. The following year witnessed the martyrdom of ʻUrwah b. Masʻūd, one of the chiefs of the people of Ṭāʼif, which city the Muslims had unsuccessfully attempted to capture. He had been absent at that time in Yaman, and returned from his journey shortly after the raising of the siege. He had met the Prophet two years before at Ḥudaybiyyah, and had conceived a profound veneration for him, and now came to Medina to embrace the new faith. In the ardour of his zeal he offered to go to Ṭāʼif to convert his fellow-countrymen, and in spite of the efforts of Muḥammad to dissuade him from so dangerous an undertaking, he returned to his native city, publicly declared that he had renounced idolatry, and called upon the people to follow his example. While he was preaching, he was mortally wounded by an arrow, and died giving thanks to God for having granted him the glory of martyrdom. A more successful missionary effort was made by another follower of the Prophet in Yaman—probably a year later—of which we have the following graphic account: “The apostle of God wrote to al-Ḥārit͟h and Masrūḥ, and Nuʻaym b. ʻAbd al-Kulāl of Ḥimyar: ‘Peace be upon you so long as [39]ye believe on God and His apostle. God is one God, there is no partner with Him. He sent Moses with his signs, and created Jesus with his words. The Jews say, “Ezra is the Son of God,” and the Christians say, “God is one of three, and Jesus is the Son of God.” ’ He sent the letter by ʻAyyāsh b. Abī Rabīʻah al-Mak͟hzūmī, and said: ‘When you reach their city, go not in by night, but wait until the morning; then carefully perform your ablutions, and pray with two prostrations, and ask God to bless you with success and a friendly reception, and to keep you safe from harm. Then take my letter in your right hand, and deliver it with your right hand into their right hands, and they will receive it. And recite to them, “The unbelievers among the people of the Book and the polytheists did not waver,” etc. (Sūrah 98), to the end of the Sūrah; when you have finished, say, “Muḥammad has believed, and I am the first to believe.” And you will be able to meet every objection they bring against you, and every glittering book that they recite to you will lose its light. And when they speak in a foreign tongue, say, “Translate it,” and say to them, “God is sufficient for me; I believe in the Book sent down by Him, and I am commanded to do justice among you; God is our Lord and your Lord; to us belong our works, and to you belong your works; there is no strife between us and you; God will unite us, and unto Him we must return.” If they now accept Islam, then ask them for their three rods, before which they gather together to pray, one rod of tamarisk that is spotted white and yellow, and one knotted like a cane, and one black like ebony. Bring the rods out and burn them in the market-place.’ So I set out,” tells ʻAyyāsh, “to do as the Apostle of God had bid me. When I arrived, I found that all the people had decked themselves out for a festival: I walked on to see them, and came at last to three enormous curtains hung in front of three doorways. I lifted the curtain and entered the middle door, and found people collected in the courtyard of the building. I introduced myself to them as the messenger of the Apostle of God, and did as he had bidden me; and they gave heed to my words, and it fell out as he had said.”22 [40]
In A.H. 7, fifteen more tribes pledged allegiance to the Prophet, and after the surrender of Mecca in A.H. 8, the rise of Islam was guaranteed. Those Arabs who had previously stayed away, saying, “Let Muḥammad and his fellow tribe members fight it out; if he wins, then he’s a true prophet,” 21 now rushed to give their loyalty to the new faith. Among those who joined after Mecca's defeat were some of the most intense persecutors of Muḥammad during the early days of his mission, whose noble patience and forgiveness now earned them a place in the brotherhood of Islam. The following year saw the martyrdom of ʻUrwah b. Masʻūd, one of the leaders of the people of Ṭāʼif, a city the Muslims had tried but failed to capture. He had been away in Yemen during that time and returned from his trip shortly after the siege ended. He had met the Prophet two years earlier at Ḥudaybiyyah and had developed deep respect for him, now coming to Medina to embrace the new faith. In his enthusiasm, he offered to go back to Ṭāʼif to convert his fellow countrymen, and despite Muḥammad’s warnings against such a dangerous mission, he returned to his hometown, publicly declaring that he had renounced idolatry and urged others to follow his example. While preaching, he was fatally wounded by an arrow, dying while thanking God for granting him the honor of martyrdom. A more successful missionary effort was made by another follower of the Prophet in Yemen—probably a year later—of which we have the following vivid account: “The apostle of God wrote to al-Ḥārit͟h, Masrūḥ, and Nuʻaym b. ʻAbd al-Kulāl of Ḥimyar: ‘Peace be upon you as long as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] you believe in God and His apostle. God is one; there are no partners with Him. He sent Moses with His signs and created Jesus with His words. The Jews say, “Ezra is the Son of God,” and the Christians say, “God is one of three, and Jesus is the Son of God.”' He sent the letter through ʻAyyāsh b. Abī Rabīʻah al-Mak͟hzūmī, instructing: ‘When you get to their city, don’t enter at night; wait until morning. Then perform your ablutions carefully, pray with two prostrations, and ask God for success, a warm welcome, and protection from harm. Take my letter in your right hand, and give it to them from your right hand; they will accept it. Recite to them, “The unbelievers among the people of the Book and the polytheists did not waver,” etc. (Sūrah 98) until the end of the Sūrah; after you finish, say, “Muḥammad has believed, and I am the first to believe.” You will be ready to meet any objections they raise against you, and any impressive book they reference will lose its shine. If they speak in a foreign language, ask them to translate it. Tell them, “God is enough for me; I believe in the Book sent down by Him, and I am commanded to act justly among you; God is our Lord and your Lord; our deeds belong to us, and your deeds belong to you; there is no conflict between us and you; God will bring us together, and to Him we will return.” If they accept Islam, then ask them for their three rods that they use when they gather to pray—one tamarisk rod that is spotted white and yellow, one knotted like a cane, and one black like ebony. Bring the rods out and burn them in the marketplace.’ So I set out,” says ʻAyyāsh, “to do as the Apostle of God instructed me. When I arrived, I found that everyone was dressed up for a festival. I walked to see them and eventually came to three huge curtains hung in front of three doorways. I lifted the curtain and entered the middle door, finding people gathered in the courtyard of the building. I introduced myself as the messenger of the Apostle of God, followed his instructions, and they listened to my words, and it happened just as he said.” 22 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
In A.H. 9 a deputation of thirteen men from the Banū Kilāb, a branch of the Banū ʻĀmir b. Ṣaʻṣaʻah, came to the Prophet and informed him that one of his followers, Ḍaḥḥāk b. Sufyān, had come to them, reciting the Qurʼān and teaching the doctrines of Islam, and that his preaching had won over their tribe to the new faith.23 Another branch of the same tribe, the Banū Ruʼās b. Kilāb, was converted by one of its members, named ʻAmr b. Mālik, who had been to Medina and accepted Islam, and then returned to his fellow tribes and persuaded them to follow his example.24
In A.H. 9, a delegation of thirteen men from the Banū Kilāb, a branch of the Banū ʻĀmir b. Ṣaʻṣaʻah, came to the Prophet and informed him that one of his followers, Ḍaḥḥāk b. Sufyān, had approached them, reciting the Qurʼān and teaching the principles of Islam, and that his preaching had converted their tribe to the new faith. 23 Another branch of the same tribe, the Banū Ruʼās b. Kilāb, was converted by one of its members, named ʻAmr b. Mālik, who had gone to Medina, accepted Islam, and then returned to his fellow tribes to encourage them to follow his example. 24
In the same year a less successful attempt was made by a new convert, Wāt͟hilah b. al-Asqaʻ, to induce his clan to accept the faith that he himself had embraced after an interview with the Prophet. His father scornfully cast him off, saying, “By God! I will never speak a word to you again,” and none were found willing to believe the doctrines he preached with the exception of his sister, who provided him with the means of returning to the Prophet at Medina.25 This ninth year of the Hijrah has been called the year of the deputations, because of the enormous number of Arab tribes and cities that now sent delegates to the Prophet, to give in their submission. The introduction into Arab society of a new principle of social union in the brotherhood of Islam had already begun to weaken the binding force of the old tribal ideal, which erected the fabric of society on the basis of blood-relationship. The conversion of an individual and his reception into the new society was a breach of one of the most fundamental laws of Arab life, and its frequent occurrence had acted as a powerful solvent on tribal organisation and had left it weak in the face of a national life so enthusiastic and firmly-knit as that of the Muslims had become. The Arab tribes were thus impelled to give in their submission to the Prophet, not merely as the head of the strongest military force in Arabia, but as the exponent of a theory of social life that was making all others weak and ineffective.26 Muḥammad had succeeded in introducing into the anarchical society of his time a [41]sentiment of national unity, a consciousness of rights and duties towards one another such as the Arabs had not felt before.27 In this way, Islam was uniting together clans that hitherto had been continually at feud with one another, and as this great confederacy grew, it more and more attracted to itself the weaker among the tribes of Arabia. In the accounts of the conversion of the Arab tribes, there is continual mention of the promise of security against their enemies, made to them by the Prophet on the occasion of their submission. “Woe is me for Muḥammad!” was the cry of one of the Arab tribes on the news of the death of the Prophet. “So long as he was alive, I lived in peace and in safety from my enemies;” and the cry must have found an echo far and wide throughout Arabia.
In the same year, a less successful effort was made by a new convert, Wāt͟hilah b. al-Asqaʻ, to persuade his clan to accept the faith he himself had adopted after meeting the Prophet. His father coldly rejected him, saying, “By God! I will never speak to you again,” and no one was willing to embrace the beliefs he preached except for his sister, who helped him return to the Prophet in Medina.25 This ninth year of the Hijrah has been called the year of the deputations, due to the large number of Arab tribes and cities that sent delegates to the Prophet to submit to him. The introduction of a new principle of social unity through the brotherhood of Islam was starting to weaken the hold of the old tribal ideals that formed the foundation of society based on blood ties. The conversion of an individual and their acceptance into the new society was a violation of one of the most important laws of Arab life, and its frequent occurrence had acted as a significant disruptor to tribal organization, leaving it vulnerable against the cohesive national identity that the Muslims had developed. The Arab tribes were thus motivated to submit to the Prophet, not only as the leader of the strongest military force in Arabia but also as a proponent of a social theory that was undermining all others.26 Muḥammad managed to instill a sense of national unity and a consciousness of rights and responsibilities toward one another in the chaotic society of his time, something the Arabs had not experienced before.27 In this way, Islam was bringing together clans that had previously been in constant conflict, and as this large confederation grew, it increasingly attracted the weaker tribes of Arabia. In the accounts of the conversion of the Arab tribes, there is constant mention of the promise of protection against their enemies that the Prophet made to them during their submission. “Woe is me for Muḥammad!” was the cry of one of the Arab tribes upon hearing of the Prophet’s death. “As long as he was alive, I lived in peace and safety from my enemies;” and this lament must have resonated throughout Arabia.
How superficial was the adherence of numbers of the Arab tribes to the faith of Islam may be judged from the widespread apostasy that followed immediately on the death of the Prophet. Their acceptance of Islam would seem to have been often dictated more by considerations of political expediency, and was more frequently a bargain struck under pressure of violence than the outcome of any enthusiasm or spiritual awakening. They allowed themselves to be swept into the stream of what had now become a great national movement, and we miss the fervent zeal of the early converts in the cool, calculating attitude of those who came in after the fall of Mecca. But even from among these must have come many to swell the ranks of the true believers animated with a genuine zeal for the faith, and ready, as we have seen, to give their lives in the effort to preach it to their brethren.
How shallow the commitment of many Arab tribes to the faith of Islam can be seen from the widespread rejection of it that occurred right after the Prophet's death. Their acceptance of Islam often seemed driven more by political convenience and more frequently a deal made under the threat of violence than by any true enthusiasm or spiritual awakening. They got swept up in what had turned into a major national movement, and we lose the passionate zeal of the early converts in the calculated approach of those who joined after the fall of Mecca. However, even among these individuals, many must have emerged to strengthen the ranks of true believers, fueled by genuine passion for the faith, and willing, as we’ve seen, to sacrifice their lives to spread it to their fellow tribesmen.
“These men were the true moral heirs of the Prophet, the future apostles of Islam, the faithful trustees of all that Muḥammad had revealed unto the men of God. Into these men, through their constant contact with the Prophet and their devotion to him, there had really entered a new mode of thought and feeling, loftier and more civilised than any they had known before; they had really changed for the better from every point of view, and later on as statesmen and generals, in the most difficult moments of the war of [42]conquest they gave magnificent and undeniable proof that the ideas and the doctrines of Muḥammad had been seed cast on fruitful soil, and had produced a body of men of the very highest worth. They were the depositaries of the sacred text of the Qurʼān, which they alone knew by heart; they were the jealous guardians of the memory of every word and bidding of the Prophet, the trustees of the moral heritage of Muḥammad. These men formed the venerable stock of Islam from whom one day was to spring the noble band of the first jurists, theologians and traditionists of Muslim society.”28
“These men were the true moral successors of the Prophet, the future apostles of Islam, the committed guardians of all that Muḥammad had revealed to the faithful. Through their constant connection with the Prophet and their devotion to him, they absorbed a new way of thinking and feeling, higher and more refined than anything they had known before; they genuinely improved in every way. Later on, as statesmen and military leaders, they provided remarkable and undeniable evidence during the toughest times of the conquest war that the ideas and teachings of Muḥammad had been sown in fertile ground, producing a group of individuals of the highest quality. They were the keepers of the sacred text of the Qurʼān, which they alone memorized; they were the proud protectors of every word and command of the Prophet, the custodians of Muḥammad's moral legacy. These men formed the esteemed foundation of Islam from which one day would arise the distinguished group of the first jurists, theologians, and scholars of Muslim society.”
But for such men as these, so vast a movement could not have held together, much less have recovered the shock given it by the death of the founder. For it must not be forgotten how distinctly Islam was a new movement in heathen Arabia, and how diametrically opposed were the ideals of the two societies.29 For the introduction of Islam into Arab society did not imply merely the sweeping away of a few barbarous and inhuman practices, but a complete reversal of the pre-existing ideals of life.
But for guys like these, such a huge movement couldn't have stayed united, let alone bounced back from the shock of the founder's death. It's important to remember how clearly Islam was a new movement in pagan Arabia, and how completely opposite the values of the two societies were.29 Introducing Islam into Arab society didn’t just mean getting rid of a few brutal and inhumane practices; it involved a total turnaround of the existing values of life.
Herein we have the most conclusive proof of the essentially missionary character of the teaching of Muḥammad, who thus comes forward as the exponent of a new scheme of faith and practice. Whatever may have been the conditions favourable to the formation of a new political organisation, Muḥammad certainly did not find the society of his day prepared to receive his religious teaching and waiting only for the voice that would express in speech the inarticulate yearnings of their hearts. But it is just this spirit of expectancy that is wanting among the Arabs—those at least of the Central Arabia towards whom Muḥammad’s efforts were at first directed. They were by no means ready to receive the preaching of a new teacher, least of all one who came with the (to them unintelligible) title of apostle of God.
Here we have the most definitive proof of the fundamentally missionary nature of Muhammad's teachings, as he presents a new system of faith and practice. Regardless of the circumstances that might have been conducive to forming a new political organization, Muhammad certainly did not encounter a society ready to accept his religious message, eagerly waiting for someone to articulate the unexpressed desires of their hearts. However, this sense of anticipation was lacking among the Arabs—at least those in Central Arabia, whom Muhammad initially targeted. They were far from ready to embrace the teachings of a new leader, especially one who introduced himself with the (to them confusing) title of apostle of God.
Again, the equality in Islam of all believers and the common brotherhood of all Muslims, which suffered no [43]distinctions between Arab and non-Arab, between free and slave, to exist among the faithful, was an idea that ran directly counter to the proud clan-feeling of the Arab, who grounded his claims to personal consideration on the fame of his ancestors, and in the strength of the same carried on the endless blood-feuds in which his soul delighted. Indeed, the fundamental principles in the teaching of Muḥammad were a protest against much that the Arabs had hitherto most highly valued, and the newly-converted Muslim was taught to consider as virtues, qualities which hitherto he had looked down upon with contempt.
Again, the equality of all believers in Islam and the shared brotherhood of all Muslims, which did not allow any distinctions between Arab and non-Arab, between free and slave, among the faithful, was an idea that directly challenged the proud tribal identity of the Arab, who based his claims to respect on the glory of his ancestors and used that same pride to fuel the ongoing blood feuds that he relished. In fact, the core teachings of Muhammad were a rejection of much that the Arabs had previously valued highly, and the newly converted Muslim was encouraged to see as virtues qualities that he had once regarded with disdain.
To the heathen Arab, friendship and hostility were as a loan which he sought to repay with interest, and he prided himself on returning evil for evil, and looked down on any who acted otherwise as a weak nidering.
To the uncivilized Arab, friendship and hostility were like a loan he wanted to pay back with interest, and he took pride in repaying evil with evil, viewing anyone who acted differently as a weak coward.
He is the perfect man who late and early plotteth still
He is the perfect man who constantly plans, both day and night.
To do a kindness to his friends and work his foes some ill.
To be kind to his friends and do some harm to his enemies.
To such men the Prophet said, “Recompense evil with that which is better” (xxiii. 98); as they desired the forgiveness of God, they were to pass over and pardon offences (xxiv. 22), and a Paradise, vast as the heavens and the earth, was prepared for those who mastered their anger and forgave others. (iii. 128.)
To these men, the Prophet said, “Respond to evil with something better” (xxiii. 98); since they sought God’s forgiveness, they should overlook and forgive offenses (xxiv. 22), and a Paradise, as vast as the heavens and the earth, was prepared for those who controlled their anger and forgave others. (iii. 128.)
The very institution of prayer was jeered at by the Arabs to whom Muḥammad first delivered his message, and one of the hardest parts of his task was to induce in them that pious attitude of mind towards the Creator, which Islam inculcates equally with Judaism and Christianity, but which was practically unknown to the heathen Arabs. This self-sufficiency and this lack of the religious spirit, joined with their intense pride of race, little fitted them to receive the teachings of one who maintained that “The most worthy of honour in the sight of God is he that feareth Him most” (xlix. 13). No more could they brook the restrictions that Islam sought to lay upon the licence of their lives; wine, women, and song, were among the things most dear to the Arab’s heart in the days of the ignorance, and the Prophet was stern and severe in his injunctions respecting each of them. [44]
The concept of prayer was mocked by the Arabs who were the first to hear Muḥammad's message, and one of the toughest parts of his mission was to instill in them a respectful attitude toward the Creator, which Islam promotes just like Judaism and Christianity, but which was almost unknown to the pagan Arabs. Their self-reliance and lack of a religious spirit, combined with their strong racial pride, made them poorly prepared to accept the teachings of someone who asserted that “The most worthy of honour in the sight of God is he that feareth Him most” (xlix. 13). They were also unwilling to accept the limitations that Islam aimed to impose on their way of life; wine, women, and music were among the things that the Arab cherished most during the time of ignorance, and the Prophet was strict and uncompromising in his directives regarding each of these. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Thus, from the very beginning, Islam bears the stamp of a missionary religion that seeks to win the hearts of men, to convert them and persuade them to enter the brotherhood of the faithful; and as it was in the beginning, so has it continued to be up to the present day, as will be the object of the following pages to show. [45]
Thus, from the very start, Islam has been a missionary religion that aims to win people's hearts, to convert them, and to encourage them to join the community of the faithful; and just as it began that way, it has remained so until today, as will be demonstrated in the following pages. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
10 “Aber Gottes Botschaft ist nicht auf die Araber beschränkt. Sein Wille gilt für alle Creatur, es heischt unbedingten Gehorsam von aller Menschheit, und dass Muhammed als sein Bote denselben Gehorsam zu heischen berechtigt und verpflichtet sei, scheint von Anfang an ein integrirender Bestandtheil seines Gedankensystem gewesen zu sein.” (Sachau, pp. 293–4.) Goldziher (Vorlesungen über den Islam, p. 25 sqq.) and Nöldeke (WZKM, vol. xxi. pp. 307–8) express a similar opinion. ↑
10 “But God's message isn't only for the Arabs. His will applies to everyone, requiring complete obedience from all humanity, and Muhammad, as His messenger, has the right and duty to demand that same obedience. This seems to have been a core part of his belief system from the very start.” (Sachau, pp. 293–4.) Goldziher (Lectures on Islam, p. 25 sqq.) and Nöldeke (WZKM, vol. xxi. pp. 307–8) share a similar viewpoint. ↑
12 It seems strange that in the face of these passages, some have denied that Islam was originally intended by its founder to be a universal religion. Thus Sir William Muir says, “That the heritage of Islam is the world, was an afterthought. The idea, spite of much prophetic tradition, had been conceived but dimly, if at all, by Mahomet himself. His world was Arabia, and for it the new dispensation was ordained. From first to last the summons was to Arabs and to none other.… The seed of a universal creed had indeed been sown; but that it ever germinated was due to circumstance rather than design.” (The Caliphate, pp. 43–4.) Caetani is the latest exponent of this view. (Annali dell’Islām, vol. v. pp. 323–4.) ↑
12 It seems odd that in light of these passages, some people have argued that Islam was not originally meant by its founder to be a universal religion. Sir William Muir states, “The idea that Islam's legacy is the world was an afterthought. Despite much prophetic tradition, it appears that Muhammad himself only conceived it vaguely, if at all. His focus was on Arabia, and the new message was meant for them alone.… The foundation of a universal faith had indeed been laid; however, its growth was due to circumstances rather than intention.” (The Caliphate, pp. 43–4.) Caetani is the most recent supporter of this perspective. (Annals of Islam, vol. v. pp. 323–4.) ↑
15 This would seem to be acknowledged even by Muir, when speaking of the massacre of the Banū Qurayẓah (A.H. 6): “The ostensible grounds upon which Mahomet proceeded were purely political, for as yet he did not profess to force men to join Islam, or to punish them for not embracing it.” (Muir (2), vol. iii. p. 282.) ↑
15 This seems to be recognized even by Muir when discussing the massacre of the Banū Qurayẓah (A.H. 6): “The apparent reasons for Mahomet's actions were purely political, as he had not yet claimed the authority to compel people to convert to Islam or to punish them for refusing to do so.” (Muir (2), vol. iii. p. 282.) ↑
17 Muir (2), vol. iv. pp. 107–8. See also Caetani, vol. i. p. 663. “Assai più che tutte le prediche del Profeta, assai più che tutta la bontà delle dottrine islamiche, siffatti vantaggi militari contribuirono al aumentare il numero dei seguaci. La rapidità della diffusione dell’Islām divenne in special modo sensibile per il contegno et per lo spirito di tolleranza, di libertà, e di opportunismo, che diresse il Profeta nei suoi rapporti con i convertiti.” ↑
17 Muir (2), vol. iv. pp. 107–8. See also Caetani, vol. i. p. 663. “More than all the sermons from the Prophet and the goodness of Islamic teachings, these military advantages played a significant role in increasing the number of followers. The rapid spread of Islam was especially evident due to the attitude and spirit of tolerance, freedom, and opportunity that the Prophet demonstrated in his interactions with converts.” ↑
CHAPTER III.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM AMONG THE CHRISTIAN NATIONS OF WESTERN ASIA.
After the death of Muḥammad, the army he had intended for Syria was despatched thither by Abū Bakr, in spite of the protestations made by certain Muslims in view of the then disturbed state of Arabia. He silenced their expostulations with the words: “I will not revoke any order given by the Prophet. Medina may become the prey of wild beasts, but the army must carry out the wishes of Muḥammad.” This was the first of that wonderful series of campaigns in which the Arabs overran Syria, Persia and Northern Africa—overturning the ancient kingdom of Persia and despoiling the Roman Empire of some of its fairest provinces. It does not fall within the scope of this work to follow the history of these different campaigns, but, in view of the expansion of the Muslim faith that followed the Arab conquests, it is of importance to discover what were the circumstances that made such an expansion possible.
After Muḥammad's death, Abū Bakr sent the army he had planned for Syria, despite protests from some Muslims due to the chaotic situation in Arabia. He silenced their objections by saying, “I will not change any order given by the Prophet. Medina might fall prey to wild animals, but the army must fulfill Muḥammad's wishes.” This marked the beginning of an incredible series of campaigns where the Arabs conquered Syria, Persia, and Northern Africa—overthrowing the ancient Persian kingdom and plundering the Roman Empire of some of its finest provinces. While this work doesn’t aim to recount the history of these campaigns, it’s important to explore the circumstances that made such an expansion of the Muslim faith possible.
A great historian1 has well put the problem that meets us here, in the following words: “Was it genuine religious enthusiasm, the new strength of a faith now for the first time blossoming forth in all its purity, that gave the victory in every battle to the arms of the Arabs and in so incredibly short a time founded the greatest empire the world had ever seen? But evidence is wanting to prove that this was the case. The number was far too small of those who had given their allegiance to the Prophet and his teaching with a free and heartfelt conviction, while on the other hand all the greater was the number of those who had been [46]brought into the ranks of the Muhammadans only through pressure from without or by the hope of worldly gain. K͟hālid, ‘that sword of the swords of God,’ exhibited in a very striking manner that mixture of force and persuasion whereby he and many of the Quraysh had been converted, when he said that God had seized them by the hearts and by the hair and compelled them to follow the Prophet. The proud feeling too of a common nationality had much influence—a feeling which was more alive among the Arabs of that time than (perhaps) among any other people, and which alone determined many thousands to give the preference to their countryman and his religion before foreign teachers. Still more powerful was the attraction offered by the sure prospect of gaining booty in abundance, in fighting for the new religion and of exchanging their bare, stony deserts, which offered them only a miserable subsistence, for the fruitful and luxuriant countries of Persia, Syria and Egypt.”
A great historian has succinctly addressed the issue we face here with the following statement: “Was it true religious passion, the fresh strength of a faith blooming in its purest form for the first time, that led the Arabs to victory in every battle and rapidly established the greatest empire the world had ever witnessed? However, there isn't enough evidence to confirm this. The number of those who pledged their loyalty to the Prophet and his teachings out of genuine belief was far too small. On the other hand, a much larger number joined the ranks of the Muslims due to external pressure or the promise of material gain. Khālid, ‘that sword of the swords of God,’ dramatically demonstrated the mix of force and persuasion used to convert him and many of the Quraysh when he said that God had gripped them by the hearts and hair and forced them to follow the Prophet. The strong sense of shared nationality also played a significant role—a feeling that was perhaps more alive among the Arabs at that time than among any other group, prompting many thousands to choose their fellow countryman and his faith over foreign leaders. Even more compelling was the lure of abundant spoils from fighting for the new religion and the chance to trade their barren, rocky deserts, which provided only a meager existence, for the fertile and prosperous lands of Persia, Syria, and Egypt.”
These stupendous conquests which laid the foundations of the Arab empire, were certainly not the outcome of a holy war, waged for the propagation of Islam, but they were followed by such a vast defection from the Christian faith that this result has often been supposed to have been their aim. Thus the sword came to be looked upon by Christian historians as the instrument of Muslim propaganda, and in the light of the success attributed to it the evidences of the genuine missionary activity of Islam were obscured. But the spirit which animated the invading hosts of Arabs who poured over the confines of the Byzantine and Persian empires, was no proselytising zeal for the conversion of souls. On the contrary, religious interests appear to have entered but little into the consciousness of the protagonists of the Arab armies.2 This expansion of the Arab race is more rightly envisaged as the migration of a vigorous and energetic people driven by hunger and want, to leave their inhospitable deserts and overrun the richer lands of their more fortunate neighbours.3 Still the unifying [47]principle of the movement was the theocracy established in Medina, and the organisation of the new state proceeded from the devoted companions of Muḥammad, the faithful depositaries of his teaching, whose moral weight and enthusiasm kept Islam alive as the official religion, despite the indifference of those Arabs who gave to it a mere nominal adherence.4 It is not, therefore, in the annals of the conquering armies that we must look for the reasons which lead to the so rapid spread of the Muslim faith, but rather in the conditions prevailing among the conquered peoples.
These amazing conquests that laid the groundwork for the Arab empire were definitely not the result of a holy war aimed at spreading Islam. However, they did lead to a significant decline in the Christian faith, which has often led people to think that was their goal. As a result, the sword became viewed by Christian historians as a tool for Muslim propaganda, and because of the successes attributed to it, the genuine missionary efforts of Islam were overlooked. However, the motivation driving the waves of Arab invaders crossing into the Byzantine and Persian empires wasn't a passionate drive to convert souls. In fact, religious concerns seemed to play a minimal role in the minds of the leaders of the Arab armies. This expansion of the Arab people is better understood as the movement of a strong and determined group seeking to escape their harsh deserts and invade the richer lands of their more fortunate neighbors. Still, the unifying principle of this movement was the theocracy established in Medina, and the organization of the new state was led by the dedicated companions of Muḥammad, the loyal bearers of his teachings, whose moral influence and enthusiasm kept Islam alive as the official religion, despite the indifference of those Arabs who only nominally adhered to it. Therefore, we shouldn't look in the history of the conquering armies for the reasons behind the rapid spread of the Muslim faith; instead, we should examine the conditions among the conquered peoples.
The national character of this ethnic movement of migration naturally attracted to the invading Arab hosts the outlying representatives of the Arab race through whom the path of the conquering armies lay. Accordingly it is not surprising to find that many of the Christian Bedouins were swept into the rushing tide of this great movement and that Arab tribes, who for centuries had professed the Christian religion, now abandoned it to embrace the Muslim faith. Among these was the tribe of the Banū G͟hassān, who held sway over the desert east of Palestine and southern Syria, of whom it was said that they were “Lords in the days of the ignorance and stars in Islam.”5 After the battle of Qādisiyyah (A.H. 14) in which the Persian army under Rustam had been utterly discomfited, many Christians belonging to the Bedouin tribes on both sides of the Euphrates came to the Muslim general and said: “The tribes that at the first embraced Islam were wiser than we. Now that Rustam hath been slain, we will accept the new belief.”6 Similarly, after the conquest of northern Syria, most of the Bedouin tribes, after hesitating a little, joined themselves to the followers of the Prophet.7
The national character of this migration movement naturally drew in the far-off representatives of the Arab race toward the invading Arab forces that were moving through. So, it’s not surprising that many Christian Bedouins got swept up in the wave of this major movement, and that Arab tribes, who had practiced Christianity for centuries, now abandoned their faith to adopt Islam. One such tribe was the Banū G͟hassān, who ruled over the desert to the east of Palestine and southern Syria, and it was said of them that they were “Lords in the days of ignorance and stars in Islam.”5 After the battle of Qādisiyyah (A.H. 14), where the Persian army under Rustam faced a complete defeat, many Christians from the Bedouin tribes on both sides of the Euphrates approached the Muslim general and said: “The tribes that first accepted Islam were wiser than we. Now that Rustam has been killed, we will embrace the new belief.”6 Similarly, after the conquest of northern Syria, most Bedouin tribes, after a brief hesitation, joined the followers of the Prophet.7
That force was not the determining factor in these conversions may be judged from the amicable relations that existed between the Christian and the Muslim Arabs. Muḥammad himself had entered into treaty with several [48]Christian tribes, promising them his protection and guaranteeing them the free exercise of their religion and to their clergy undisturbed enjoyment of their old rights and authority.8 A similar bond of friendship united his followers with their fellow-countrymen of the older faith, many of whom voluntarily came forward to assist the Muslims in their military expeditions in the same spirit of loyalty to the new government as had caused them to hold aloof from the great apostasy that raised the standard of revolt throughout Arabia immediately after the death of the Prophet.9 It has been suggested that the Christian Arabs who guarded the frontier of the Byzantine empire bordering on the desert threw in their lot with the invading Muslim army, when Heraclius refused any longer to pay them their accustomed subsidy for military service as wardens of the marches.10
That force wasn't the deciding factor in these conversions, as seen in the friendly relations between the Christian and Muslim Arabs. Muhammad himself made treaties with several [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Christian tribes, promising them protection and guaranteeing their freedom to practice their religion, along with allowing their clergy to enjoy their previous rights and authority undisturbed.8 A similar friendship connected his followers with their fellow countrymen of the older faith, many of whom willingly came forward to help the Muslims in their military campaigns, showing loyalty to the new government, which had also helped them stay apart from the widespread rebellion that erupted across Arabia right after the Prophet's death.9 It's been suggested that the Christian Arabs guarding the frontier of the Byzantine empire next to the desert allied themselves with the invading Muslim army when Heraclius stopped paying them their usual military service subsidy as guardians of the borders.10
In the battle of the Bridge (A.H. 13) when a disastrous defeat was imminent and the panic-stricken Arabs were hemmed in between the Euphrates and the Persian host, a Christian chief of the Banū Ṭayy sprang forward like another Spurius Lartius to the side of an Arab Horatius, to assist Mut͟hannah the Muslim general in defending the bridge of boats which could alone afford the means of an orderly retreat. When fresh levies were raised to retrieve this disgrace, among the reinforcements that came pouring in from every direction was a Christian tribe of the Banū Namir, who dwelt within the limits of the Byzantine empire, and in the ensuing battle of Buwayb (A.H. 13), just before the final charge of the Arabs that turned the fortune of battle in their favour, Mut͟hannah rode up to the Christian chief and said: “Ye are of one blood with us; come now, and as I charge, charge ye with me.” The Persians fell back before their furious onslaught, and another great victory was added to the glorious roll of Muslim triumphs. One of the most gallant exploits of the day was performed by a youth belonging to another Christian tribe of the desert, who with his companions, a company of Bedouin horse-dealers, had come up just as the Arab army was being [49]drawn up in battle array. They threw themselves into the right on the side of their compatriots; and while the conflict was raging most fiercely, this youth, rushing into the centre of the Persians, slew their leader, and leaping on his richly-caparisoned horse, galloped back amidst the plaudits of the Muslim line, crying as he passed in triumph: “I am of the Banū Tag͟hlib. I am he that hath slain the chief.”11
In the Battle of the Bridge (A.H. 13), when a disastrous defeat seemed unavoidable and the terrified Arabs were trapped between the Euphrates and the Persian army, a Christian leader from the Banū Ṭayy rushed in like another Spurius Lartius to support an Arab Horatius, helping Mut͟hannah, the Muslim general, defend the bridge of boats, which was their only chance for an organized retreat. When new forces were assembled to recover from this disgrace, among the reinforcements flooding in from all directions was the Christian tribe of the Banū Namir, living within the borders of the Byzantine Empire. In the following battle of Buwayb (A.H. 13), just before the Arab forces launched their final charge that turned the tide in their favor, Mut͟hannah approached the Christian leader and said, “You share our blood; now, as I charge, charge with me.” The Persians retreated before their fierce assault, adding another significant victory to the proud list of Muslim achievements. One of the day's most daring acts was performed by a young man from another Christian tribe in the desert, who, along with his companions—a group of Bedouin horse traders—arrived just as the Arab army was forming for battle. They joined their comrades on the right side, and while the fight was at its peak, this young man dashed into the heart of the Persian forces, killed their leader, then leaped onto his adorned horse and rode back amid the cheers of the Muslim ranks, shouting as he passed in triumph: “I am from the Banū Tag͟hlib. I am the one who has slain the chief.”11
The tribe to which this young man boasted that he belonged was one of those that elected to remain Christian, while other tribes of Mesopotamia, such as the Banū Namir and the Banū Quḍāʻah, became Muslim. The Banū Tag͟hlib had sent an embassy to the Prophet as early as the year A.H. 9. The heathen members of the deputation embraced Islam and he made a treaty with the Christians according to which they were to retain their old faith but were not to baptise their children. A condition so entirely at variance with the usual tolerant attitude of Muḥammad towards the Christian Arabs, who were allowed to choose between conversion to Islam and the payment of jizyah and never compelled to abandon their faith, has given rise to the conjecture that this condition was suggested by the Christian families of the Banū Tag͟hlib themselves, out of motives of economy.12 The long survival of Christianity in this tribe shows that this condition was certainly not observed. The caliph ʻUmar forbade any pressure to be put upon them, when they showed themselves unwilling to abandon their old faith and ordered that they should be left undisturbed in the practice of it, but that they were not to oppose the conversion of any member of their tribe to Islam nor baptise the children of such as became Muslims.13 They were called upon to pay the jizyah14 or tax imposed on the non-Muslim subjects, but they felt it to be humiliating to their pride to pay a tax that was levied in return for [50]protection of life and property, and petitioned the caliph to be allowed to make the same kind of contribution as the Muslims did. So in lieu of the jizyah they paid a double Ṣadaqah or alms,15—which was a poor tax levied on the fields and cattle, etc., of the Muslims.16 It especially irked the Muslims that any of the Arabs should remain true to the Christian faith. The majority of the Banū Tanūk͟h had become Muslim in the year A.H. 12, when with other Christian Arab tribes they submitted to K͟hālid b. al-Walīd,17 but some of them appear to have remained true to their old faith for nearly a century and a half, since the caliph al-Mahdī (A.H. 158–169) is said to have seen a number of them who dwelt in the neighbourhood of Aleppo, and learning that they were Christians, in anger ordered them to accept Islam—which they did to the number of 5000, and one of them suffered martyrdom rather than apostatise.18 But for the most part, details are lacking for any history of the disappearance of Christianity from among the Christian Arab tribes of Northern Arabia; they seem to have become absorbed in the surrounding Muslim community by an almost insensible process of “peaceful penetration”; had attempts been made to convert them by force when they first came under Muhammadan rule, it would not have been possible for Christians to have survived among them up to the times of the ʻAbbāsid caliphs.19
The tribe that this young man proudly claimed to be part of chose to stay Christian, while other tribes in Mesopotamia, like the Banū Namir and the Banū Quḍāʻah, converted to Islam. The Banū Tag͟hlib sent a delegation to the Prophet as early as the year A.H. 9. The non-Muslim members of the delegation converted to Islam, and he made an agreement with the Christians allowing them to keep their faith but prohibiting them from baptizing their children. This condition, which was quite different from Muḥammad's usual tolerant stance towards Christian Arabs—who could choose between converting to Islam and paying jizyah and were never forced to renounce their faith—has led to speculation that this stipulation came from the Christian families of the Banū Tag͟hlib themselves, possibly for financial reasons.12 The fact that Christianity persisted in this tribe indicates that this condition was likely not enforced. The caliph ʻUmar prohibited any pressure on them when they did not want to give up their faith and ordered that they should be undisturbed in practicing it, but they were not allowed to prevent any member of their tribe from converting to Islam or to baptize the children of those who did convert.13 They were required to pay the jizyah14 or tax imposed on non-Muslim subjects, but they found it humiliating to pay a tax that was meant for the protection of their lives and property and petitioned the caliph to allow them to contribute in the same way as Muslims. Instead of the jizyah, they paid a double Ṣadaqah or alms,15 which was a tax on the fields and livestock of the Muslims.16 It particularly annoyed the Muslims that any Arabs would remain loyal to the Christian faith. Most of the Banū Tanūk͟h converted to Islam around the year A.H. 12, when, along with other Christian Arab tribes, they submitted to K͟hālid b. al-Walīd,17 but some seem to have maintained their faith for nearly a century and a half. It’s said that the caliph al-Mahdī (A.H. 158–169) encountered several of them living near Aleppo and, upon learning they were Christians, angrily ordered them to convert to Islam—which they did, about 5,000 of them, though one refused and was martyred rather than renounce his faith.18 However, for the most part, there’s little historical detail on how Christianity disappeared among the Christian Arab tribes of Northern Arabia; they seem to have gradually blended into the surrounding Muslim community through a nearly imperceptible process of “peaceful infiltration.” Had there been attempts to force conversions when they first came under Muhammadan rule, it would not have been possible for Christians to survive among them until the time of the ʻAbbāsid caliphs.19
The people of Ḥīrah had likewise resisted all the efforts made by K͟hālid to induce them to accept the Muslim faith. This city was one of the most illustrious in the annals of Arabia, and to the mind of the impetuous hero of Islam it seemed that an appeal to their Arab blood would be enough to induce them to enrol themselves with the followers of the Prophet of Arabia. When the besieged citizens sent an embassy to the Muslim general to arrange the terms of the capitulation of their city, K͟hālid asked them, “Who are [51]you? are you Arabs or Persians?” Then ʻAdī, the spokesman of the deputation, replied, “Nay, we are pure-blooded Arabs, while others among us are naturalised Arabs.” K͟h. “Had you been what you say you are, you would not have opposed us or hated our cause.” ʻA. “Our pure Arab speech is the proof of what I say.” K͟h. “You speak truly. Now choose you one of these three things: either (1) accept our faith, then your rights and obligations will be the same as ours, whether you choose to go into another country or stay in your own land; or (2) pay jizyah; or (3) war and battle. Verily, by God! I have come to you with a people who are more desirous of death than you are of life.” ʻA. “Nay, we will pay you jizyah.” K͟h. “Ill-luck to you! Unbelief is a pathless desert and foolish is the Arab who, when two guides meet him wandering therein—the one an Arab and the other not—leaves the first and accepts the guidance of the foreigner.”20
The people of Ḥīrah had also resisted all of K͟hālid's attempts to convince them to accept the Muslim faith. This city was one of the most notable in Arabian history, and to the passionate hero of Islam, it seemed that appealing to their Arab heritage would be enough for them to join the followers of the Prophet of Arabia. When the besieged citizens sent a delegation to the Muslim general to discuss the terms for surrendering their city, K͟hālid asked them, “Who are you? Are you Arabs or Persians?” Then ʻAdī, the spokesperson for the delegation, replied, “No, we are pure-blooded Arabs, and some among us are naturalized Arabs.” K͟h. “If you were truly what you claim, you wouldn’t oppose us or hate our cause.” ʻA. “Our pure Arabic speech is proof of what I say.” K͟h. “You speak the truth. Now choose one of these three options: either (1) accept our faith, in which case your rights and obligations will be the same as ours, whether you choose to move to another country or stay in your own land; or (2) pay jizyah; or (3) fight. Truly, by God! I have come to you with a people who are more eager to die than you are to live.” ʻA. “No, we will pay you jizyah.” K͟h. “Bad luck to you! Unbelief is a lonely desert, and it’s foolish for an Arab who is wandering there to reject the guidance of another Arab for that of a foreigner.”
Due provision was made for the instruction of the new converts, for while whole tribes were being converted to the faith with such rapidity, it was necessary to take precautions against errors, both in respect of creed and ritual, such as might naturally be feared in the case of ill-instructed converts. Accordingly we find that the caliph ʻUmar appointed teachers in every country, whose duty it was to instruct the people in the teachings of the Qurʼān and the observances of their new faith. The magistrates were also ordered to see that all, whether old or young, were regular in their attendance at public prayer, especially on Fridays and in the month of Ramaḍān. The importance attached to this work of instructing the new converts may be judged from the fact that in the city of Kūfah it was no less a personage than the state treasurer who was entrusted with this task.21
Adequate arrangements were made for the education of the new converts, as entire tribes were embracing the faith so quickly that it was important to prevent misunderstandings in both beliefs and practices, which could naturally arise among poorly educated converts. Therefore, we see that the caliph ʻUmar appointed teachers in every region, whose responsibility was to educate the people about the teachings of the Qurʼān and the practices of their new faith. The officials were also instructed to ensure that everyone, young and old, attended public prayers regularly, especially on Fridays and during the month of Ramaḍān. The significance of this effort to educate new converts is highlighted by the fact that in the city of Kūfah, this responsibility was given to none other than the state treasurer.
From the examples given above of the toleration extended towards the Christian Arabs by the victorious Muslims of the first century of the Hijrah and continued by succeeding generations, we may surely infer that those Christian tribes that did embrace Islam, did so of their own choice and free [52]will.22 The Christian Arabs of the present day, dwelling in the midst of a Muhammadan population, are a living testimony of this toleration; Layard speaks of having come across an encampment of Christian Arabs at al-Karak, to the east of the Dead Sea, who differed in no way, either in dress or in manners, from the Muslim Arabs.23 Burckhardt was told by the monks of Mount Sinai that in the last century there still remained several families of Christian Bedouins who had not embraced Islam, and that the last of them, an old woman, died in 1750, and was buried in the garden of the convent.24
From the examples mentioned above about the tolerance shown to Christian Arabs by the victorious Muslims during the first century of the Hijrah, which continued through later generations, we can definitely conclude that those Christian tribes that adopted Islam did so by their own choice and free will.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Today’s Christian Arabs, living among a Muslim population, are a living testament to this tolerance. Layard mentions encountering a group of Christian Arabs at al-Karak, east of the Dead Sea, who were indistinguishable from the Muslim Arabs in terms of dress and behavior. 23 Burckhardt was informed by the monks of Mount Sinai that in the last century, there were still several families of Christian Bedouins who had not converted to Islam, and that the last of them, an elderly woman, passed away in 1750 and was buried in the convent's garden.24
Many of the Arabs of the renowned tribe of the Banū G͟hassān, Arabs of the purest blood, who embraced Christianity towards the end of the fourth century, still retain the Christian faith, and since their submission to the Church of Rome, about two centuries ago, employ the Arabic language in their religious services.25
Many of the Arabs from the famous Banū G͟hassān tribe, known for their pure blood, who converted to Christianity towards the end of the fourth century, still follow the Christian faith. Since they joined the Church of Rome about two hundred years ago, they use the Arabic language in their religious services.25
If we turn from the Bedouins to consider the attitude of the settled inhabitants of the towns and the non-Arab population towards the new religion, we do not find that the Arab conquest was so rapidly followed by conversions to Islam. The Christians of the great cities of the eastern provinces of the Byzantine empire seem for the most part to have remained faithful to their ancestral creed, to which indeed they still in large numbers cling.
If we shift our focus from the Bedouins to look at how the settled residents of the towns and the non-Arab population responded to the new religion, we see that the Arab conquest didn’t quickly lead to a wave of conversions to Islam. The Christians in the major cities of the eastern provinces of the Byzantine Empire mostly stayed loyal to their traditional faith, which many of them continue to adhere to in large numbers.
In order that we may fully appreciate their condition under the Muslim rule, and estimate the influences that led to occasional conversions, it will be well briefly to sketch their situation under the Christian rule of the Byzantine empire which fell back before the Arab arms.
To fully understand their situation under Muslim rule and assess the factors that resulted in occasional conversions, it's important to briefly outline their circumstances under the Christian rule of the Byzantine Empire, which eventually succumbed to Arab forces.
A hundred years before, Justinian had succeeded in giving some show of unity to the Roman Empire, but after [53]his death it rapidly fell asunder, and at this time there was an entire want of common national feeling between the provinces and the seat of government. Heraclius had made some partially successful efforts to attach Syria again to the central government, but unfortunately the general methods of reconciliation which he adopted had served only to increase dissension instead of allaying it. Religious passions were the only existing substitute for national feeling, and he tried, by propounding an exposition of faith, that was intended to serve as an eirenicon, to stop all further disputes between the contending factions and unite the heretics to the Orthodox Church and to the central government. The Council of Chalcedon (451) had maintained that Christ was “to be acknowledged in two natures, without confusion, change, division, or separation; the difference of the natures being in nowise taken away by reason of their union, but rather the properties of each nature being preserved, and concurring into one person and one substance, not as it were divided or separated into two persons, but one and the same Son and only begotten, God the Word.” This council was rejected by the Monophysites, who only allowed one nature in the person of Christ, who was said to be a composite person, having all attributes divine and human, but the substance bearing these attributes was no longer a duality, but a composite unity. The controversy between the orthodox party and the Monophysites, who flourished particularly in Egypt and Syria and in countries outside the Byzantine empire, had been hotly contested for nearly two centuries, when Heraclius sought to effect a reconciliation by means of the doctrine of Monotheletism: while conceding the duality of the natures, it secured unity of the person in the actual life of Christ, by the rejection of two series of activities in this one person; the one Christ and Son of God effectuates that which is human and that which is divine by one divine human agency, i.e. there is only one will in the Incarnate Word.26
A hundred years earlier, Justinian had managed to create some sense of unity in the Roman Empire, but after [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his death, it quickly fell apart, and at that time there was a complete lack of common national sentiment between the provinces and the central government. Heraclius made some partially successful attempts to reconnect Syria to the central government, but unfortunately, the general methods of reconciliation he used only fueled more conflict instead of calming it. Religious passions became the only existing substitute for national sentiment, and he tried to stop further disputes between the opposing factions by proposing a statement of faith intended to unite the heretics with the Orthodox Church and the central government. The Council of Chalcedon (451) had established that Christ is “to be acknowledged in two natures, without confusion, change, division, or separation; the difference of the natures being in no way diminished by their union, but rather the properties of each nature being preserved, and coexisting in one person and one substance, not as if divided into two persons, but one and the same Son and only begotten, God the Word.” This council was rejected by the Monophysites, who believed in only one nature in the person of Christ, viewing Him as a composite individual with both divine and human attributes, but the substance embodying these attributes was seen as a single unity rather than a duality. The debate between the Orthodox and Monophysite factions, which were particularly strong in Egypt, Syria, and regions outside the Byzantine Empire, had been intensely contested for almost two centuries when Heraclius attempted to achieve reconciliation through the doctrine of Monotheletism: while acknowledging the duality of the natures, it maintained the unity of the person in the actual life of Christ by rejecting two series of actions within this one person; the one Christ and Son of God performs both human and divine actions through one divine human agency, meaning there is only one will in the Incarnate Word.26
But Heraclius shared the fate of so many would-be [54]peace-makers: for not only did the controversy blaze up again all the more fiercely, but he himself was stigmatised as a heretic and drew upon himself the wrath of both parties.
But Heraclius shared the fate of so many would-be [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]peacemakers: not only did the controversy flare up even more fiercely, but he was also labeled a heretic and faced the anger of both sides.
Indeed, so bitter was the feeling he aroused that there is strong reason to believe that even a majority of the orthodox subjects of the Roman Empire, in the provinces that were conquered during this emperor’s reign, were the well-wishers of the Arabs; they regarded the emperor with aversion as a heretic, and were afraid that he might commence a persecution in order to force upon them his Monotheletic opinions.27 They therefore readily—and even eagerly—received the new masters who promised them religious toleration, and were willing to compromise their religious position and their national independence if only they could free themselves from the immediately impending danger.
Indeed, the resentment he stirred up was so intense that it's likely that even most of the loyal subjects of the Roman Empire in the provinces conquered during this emperor’s rule were sympathetic to the Arabs. They viewed the emperor as a heretic and feared he might start a persecution to impose his Monotheletic beliefs on them. 27 As a result, they eagerly welcomed their new rulers who promised them religious tolerance and were willing to compromise their religious beliefs and national independence just to escape the imminent threat.
Michael the Elder, Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch, writing in the latter half of the twelfth century, could approve the decision of his co-religionists and see the finger of God in the Arab conquests even after the Eastern churches had had experience of five centuries of Muhammadan rule. After recounting the persecutions of Heraclius, he writes: “This is why the God of vengeance, who alone is all-powerful, and changes the empire of mortals as He will, giving it to whomsoever He will, and uplifting the humble—beholding the wickedness of the Romans who, throughout their dominions, cruelly plundered our churches and our monasteries and condemned us without pity—brought from the region of the south the sons of Ishmael, to deliver us through them from the hands of the Romans. And, if in truth, we have suffered some loss, because the catholic churches, that had been taken away from us and given to the Chalcedonians, remained in their possession; for when the cities submitted to the Arabs, they assigned to each denomination the churches which they found it to be in possession of (and at that time the great church of Emessa [55]and that of Harran had been taken away from us); nevertheless it was no slight advantage for us to be delivered from the cruelty of the Romans, their wickedness, their wrath and cruel zeal against us, and to find ourselves at peace.”28
Michael the Elder, the Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch, writing in the latter half of the 12th century, could agree with his fellow believers and see the hand of God in the Arab conquests, even after the Eastern churches had experienced five centuries of Muslim rule. After recounting the persecutions under Heraclius, he writes: “This is why the God of vengeance, who is all-powerful and changes the fates of people as He sees fit, giving it to whoever He desires, and lifting up the humble—seeing the wickedness of the Romans who, throughout their territories, cruelly looted our churches and monasteries and condemned us without mercy—brought from the south the sons of Ishmael, to rescue us from the Romans. And, while it is true that we suffered some loss, because the Catholic churches that had been taken from us and given to the Chalcedonians stayed in their hands; when the cities surrendered to the Arabs, they assigned each denomination the churches they found in their possession (and at that time, the great church of Emessa [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and that of Harran had been taken from us); nonetheless, it was a significant benefit for us to be freed from the cruelty of the Romans, their wickedness, their anger, and their brutal zeal against us, and to find ourselves at peace.”28
When the Muslim army reached the valley of the Jordan and Abū ʻUbaydah pitched his camp at Fiḥl, the Christian inhabitants of the country wrote to the Arabs, saying: “O Muslims, we prefer you to the Byzantines, though they are of our own faith, because you keep better faith with us and are more merciful to us and refrain from doing us injustice and your rule over us is better than theirs, for they have robbed us of our goods and our homes.”29 The people of Emessa closed the gates of their city against the army of Heraclius and told the Muslims that they preferred their government and justice to the injustice and oppression of the Greeks.30
When the Muslim army arrived in the Jordan Valley and Abū ʻUbaydah set up camp at Fiḥl, the Christian residents of the area wrote to the Arabs, saying: “O Muslims, we prefer you over the Byzantines, even though they share our faith, because you treat us more fairly and are kinder to us. You avoid injustice, and your rule is better than theirs, as they have taken our possessions and homes.” 29 The people of Emessa closed their city gates against Heraclius’s army and informed the Muslims that they favored their governance and justice over the Greeks’ oppression and unfairness.30
Such was the state of feeling in Syria during the campaign of 633–639 in which the Arabs gradually drove the Roman army out of the province. And when Damascus, in 637, set the example of making terms with the Arabs, and thus secured immunity from plunder and other favourable conditions, the rest of the cities of Syria were not slow to follow. Emessa, Arethusa, Hieropolis and other towns entered into treaties whereby they became tributary to the Arabs. Even the patriarch of Jerusalem surrendered the city on similar terms. The fear of religious compulsion on the part of the heretical emperor made the promise of Muslim toleration appear more attractive than the connection with the Roman Empire and a Christian government, and after the first terrors caused by the passage of an invading army, there succeeded a profound revulsion of feeling in favour of the Arab conquerors.31 [56]
This was the mood in Syria during the campaign from 633 to 639 when the Arabs gradually pushed the Roman army out of the province. When Damascus, in 637, chose to negotiate with the Arabs, securing protection from looting and other favorable terms, the other cities in Syria quickly followed suit. Emessa, Arethusa, Hieropolis, and other towns entered into agreements that made them tributary to the Arabs. Even the patriarch of Jerusalem surrendered the city under similar conditions. The fear of religious pressure from the heretical emperor made the promise of Muslim tolerance seem more appealing than being connected to the Roman Empire and a Christian government. After the initial fears caused by the invading army, there was a significant shift in feelings toward the Arab conquerors.31 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
For the provinces of the Byzantine empire that were rapidly acquired by the prowess of the Muslims found themselves in the enjoyment of a toleration such as, on account of their Monophysite and Nestorian opinions, had been unknown to them for many centuries. They were allowed the free and undisturbed exercise of their religion with some few restrictions imposed for the sake of preventing any friction between the adherents of the rival religions, or arousing any fanaticism by the ostentatious exhibition of religious symbols that were so offensive to Muslim feeling.32 The extent of this toleration—so striking in the history of the seventh century—may be judged from the terms granted to the conquered cities, in which protection of life and property and toleration of religious belief were given in return for submission and the payment of jizyah.33
For the provinces of the Byzantine empire that were quickly taken over by the Muslims, they experienced a level of tolerance that had been unknown to them for many centuries due to their Monophysite and Nestorian beliefs. They were allowed to practice their religion freely and without disturbance, with only a few restrictions in place to avoid any conflict between the followers of different religions or to prevent any fanatical displays of religious symbols that might offend Muslim sentiments.32 The degree of this tolerance—remarkable in the history of the seventh century—can be seen in the agreements made with the conquered cities, where protection of life and property and acceptance of religious beliefs were offered in exchange for compliance and the payment of jizyah.33
The exact details of these agreements cannot easily be disentangled from the accretions with which they have become overlaid, but whether verbally authentic or not, they are significant as representing the historic tradition accepted by the Muslim historians of the second century of the Hijrah—a tradition that could hardly have become established had there been extant evidence to the contrary. As an example of such an agreement, the conditions34 may be quoted that are stated to have been drawn up when Jerusalem submitted to the caliph ʻUmar b. al-K͟haṭṭāb: “In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate! This is the security which ʻUmar, the servant of God, the commander of the faithful, grants to the people of Ælia. He grants to all, whether sick or sound, security for their lives, their possessions, their churches and their crosses, and for all that concerns their religion. Their churches shall not be changed into dwelling places, nor destroyed, neither shall they nor their appurtenances be in any way diminished, nor the crosses of the inhabitants nor aught of their possessions, nor shall any constraint be put upon them in the matter of their faith, nor shall any one of them be harmed.”35 [57]
The specific details of these agreements are hard to separate from the layers that have built up over time, but whether they are genuinely authentic or not, they are important as they represent the historical tradition accepted by Muslim historians from the second century of the Hijrah—a tradition that likely wouldn’t have taken root if there had been evidence to the contrary. One example of such an agreement is the conditions34 said to have been established when Jerusalem surrendered to Caliph ʻUmar b. al-K͟haṭṭāb: “In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate! This is the security that ʻUmar, the servant of God, the commander of the faithful, grants to the people of Ælia. He grants everyone, whether sick or healthy, protection for their lives, their property, their churches, and their crosses, and for all matters concerning their religion. Their churches will not be converted into homes, nor destroyed, nor will they or their belongings be reduced in any way, nor will the crosses of the residents or any of their possessions be harmed, nor will anyone be forced in matters of their faith, nor will any one of them be harmed.”35 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Tribute was imposed upon them of five dīnārs for the rich, four for the middle class and three for the poor. In company with the Patriarch, ʻUmar visited the holy places, and it is said while they were in the Church of the Resurrection, as it was the appointed hour of prayer, the Patriarch bade the caliph offer his prayers there, but he thoughtfully refused, saying that if he were to do so, his followers might afterwards claim it as a place of Muslim worship.
Tribute was set at five dinars for the wealthy, four for the middle class, and three for the poor. Along with the Patriarch, Umar visited the holy sites, and it's reported that while they were in the Church of the Resurrection, at the scheduled time for prayer, the Patriarch asked the caliph to pray there. However, he carefully declined, saying that if he did, his followers might later insist that it was a place for Muslim worship.
It is in harmony with the same spirit of kindly consideration for his subjects of another faith, that ʻUmar is recorded to have ordered an allowance of money and food to be made to some Christian lepers, apparently out of the public funds.36 Even in his last testament, in which he enjoins on his successor the duties of his high office, he remembers the d͟himmīs (or protected persons of other faiths): “I commend to his care the d͟himmīs, who enjoy the protection of God and of the Prophet; let him see to it that the covenant with them is kept, and that no greater burdens than they can bear are laid upon them.”37
It reflects the same spirit of generosity towards his subjects of different faiths that ʻUmar is said to have arranged for financial and food assistance to some Christian lepers, likely from public funds.36 Even in his final instructions, where he advises his successor on the responsibilities of his important role, he remembers the d͟himmīs (or protected individuals of other faiths): “I urge him to take care of the d͟himmīs, who are under God’s and the Prophet’s protection; he should ensure that the agreement with them is upheld and that no more burdens are placed on them than they can handle.”37
A later generation attributed to ʻUmar a number of restrictive regulations which hampered the Christians in the free exercise of their religion, but De Goeje38 and Caetani39 have proved without doubt that they are the invention of a later age; as, however, Muslim theologians of less tolerant periods accepted these ordinances as genuine, they are of importance for forming a judgment as to the condition of the Christian Churches under Muslim rule. This so-called ordinance of ʻUmar runs as follows:—“In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate! This is a writing to ʻUmar b. al-K͟haṭṭāb from the Christians of such and such a city. When you marched against us, we asked of you protection for ourselves, our posterity, our possessions and our co-religionists; and we made this stipulation with you, that we will not erect in our city or the suburbs any new monastery, church, cell or hermitage;40 [58]that we will not repair any of such buildings that may fall into ruins, or renew those that may be situated in the Muslim quarters of the town; that we will not refuse the Muslims entry into our churches either by night or by day; that we will open the gates wide to passengers and travellers; that we will receive any Muslim traveller into our houses and give him food and lodging for three nights; that we will not harbour any spy in our churches or houses, or conceal any enemy of the Muslims; that we will not teach our children the Qurʼān;41 that we will not make a show of the Christian religion nor invite any one to embrace it; that we will not prevent any of our kinsmen from embracing Islam, if they so desire. That we will honour the Muslims and rise up in our assemblies when they wish to take their seats; that we will not imitate them in our dress, either in the cap, turban, sandals, or parting of the hair; that we will not make use of their expressions of speech,42 nor adopt their surnames; that we will not ride on saddles, or gird on swords, or take to ourselves arms or wear them, or engrave Arabic inscriptions on our rings; that we will not sell wine; that we will shave the front of our heads; that we will keep to our own style of dress, wherever we may be; that we will wear girdles round our waists; that we will not display the cross upon our churches or display our crosses or our sacred books in the streets of the Muslims, or in their market-places;43 that we will strike the bells44 in our churches lightly; that we will not recite our services in a loud voice when a Muslim is present, that we will not carry palm-branches or our images in procession in the streets, that at the burial of our dead we will not chant loudly or carry lighted candles [59]in the streets of the Muslims or their market-places; that we will not take any slaves that have already been in the possession of Muslims, nor spy into their houses; and that we will not strike any Muslim. All this we promise to observe, on behalf of ourselves and our co-religionists, and receive protection from you in exchange; and if we violate any of the conditions of this agreement, then we forfeit your protection and you are at liberty to treat us as enemies and rebels.”45
A later generation attributed to ʻUmar several restrictive rules that limited Christians in practicing their religion freely, but De Goeje38 and Caetani39 have clearly shown that these were created later. However, since Muslim theologians from less tolerant times accepted these rules as authentic, they are important for understanding the state of Christian Churches under Muslim rule. This so-called ordinance of ʻUmar states:—“In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate! This is a letter from the Christians of this city to ʻUmar b. al-K͟haṭṭāb. When you came against us, we asked for your protection for ourselves, our descendants, our possessions, and our fellow believers; and we made this agreement with you: we will not build any new monasteries, churches, cells, or hermitages in our city or its suburbs;40 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] we will not repair any such buildings that fall into disrepair, or refresh those located in the Muslim areas of town; we will not refuse Muslims access to our churches at any time; we will keep our gates open to passengers and travelers; we will receive any Muslim traveler into our homes and provide him with food and lodging for three nights; we will not shelter any spy in our churches or homes, nor hide any enemy of the Muslims; we will not teach our children the Qurʼān;41 we will not show our Christian faith publicly or invite anyone to convert to it; we will not stop any of our relatives from converting to Islam if they wish. We will honor Muslims and stand up in our gatherings when they want to take their seats; we will not imitate them in our clothing, including caps, turbans, sandals, or hairstyles; we will not use their phrases,42 nor take their last names; we will not ride on saddles, carry swords, take arms, wear them, or engrave Arabic writing on our rings; we will not sell wine; we will shave the front of our heads; we will stick to our own style of clothing wherever we are; we will wear belts around our waists; we will not display crosses on our churches or show our crosses or sacred books in the streets of Muslims, or in their markets;43 we will ring the bells44 in our churches lightly; we will not conduct our services loudly when a Muslim is around, we will not carry palm branches or our images in processions on the streets, and at the funerals of our dead we will not chant loudly or carry lighted candles [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in the streets of Muslims or their markets; we will not take any slaves who have already belonged to Muslims, nor spy on their houses; and we will not strike any Muslim. We promise to observe all this for ourselves and our fellow believers and will receive protection from you in return; and if we break any of the conditions of this agreement, we forfeit your protection, and you are free to treat us as enemies and rebels.”45
The earliest mention of this document is made by Ibn Ḥazm, who died in the middle of the fifth century of the Hijrah; its provisions represent the more intolerant practice of a later age, and indeed were regulations that were put into force with no sort of regularity, some outburst of fanaticism being generally needed for any appeal to be made for their application. There is abundant evidence to show that the Christians in the early days of the Muhammadan conquest had little to complain of in the way of religious disabilities. It is true that adherence to their ancient faith rendered them obnoxious to the payment of jizyah—a word which originally denoted tribute of any kind paid by the non-Muslim subjects of the Arab empire, but came later on to be used for the capitation-tax as the fiscal system of the new rulers became fixed;46 but this jizyah was too moderate to constitute a burden, seeing that it released them from the compulsory military service that was incumbent on their Muslim fellow-subjects. Conversion to Islam was certainly attended by a certain pecuniary advantage, but his former religion could have had but little hold on a convert who abandoned it merely to gain exemption from the jizyah; and now, instead of jizyah, the convert had to pay the legal alms, zakāt, annually levied on most kinds of movable and immovable property.47 [60]The pecuniary temptation to escape the incidence of taxation by means of conversion was considerably lessened when financial considerations compelled the Arab government, towards the end of the first century, to insist on the new converts continuing to pay jizyah even after they had been received into the community of the faithful.48 On the other hand it must be remembered that the non-Muslim sections of the population always ran the risk of becoming the victims of fiscal oppression when the state was in need of revenue.
The earliest mention of this document comes from Ibn Ḥazm, who died in the mid-fifth century Hijrah. Its rules represent a more intolerant practice from a later time and were enforced irregularly, often requiring some outburst of zealotry for anyone to call for their application. There's plenty of evidence that Christians during the early days of the Muhammadan conquest faced minimal religious discrimination. It's true that sticking to their ancient faith made them subject to the jizyah — a term that originally referred to any tribute paid by non-Muslim subjects of the Arab empire but later evolved to mean a capitation tax as the new rulers established their tax system;46 however, this jizyah was quite reasonable and not a real burden since it exempted them from the mandatory military service required of Muslim subjects. Converting to Islam certainly offered some financial benefits, but any previous faith would have had little hold on a person who switched religions just to avoid the jizyah; plus, instead of the jizyah, the convert would then have to pay the legal alms, zakāt, which is assessed annually on most types of movable and immovable property.47 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The financial incentive to escape taxation through conversion dropped significantly when, due to financial pressures, the Arab government insisted, by the end of the first century, that new converts continue to pay jizyah even after joining the community of the faithful.48 On the flip side, it's essential to remember that non-Muslim groups always faced the risk of becoming victims of tax oppression whenever the state needed revenue.
The rates of jizyah levied by the early conquerors were not uniform,49 and the great Muslim doctors, Abū Ḥanīfah and Mālik, are not in agreement on some of the less important details;50 the following facts taken from the Kitāb al-K͟harāj, drawn up by Abū Yūsuf at the request of Hārūn al-Rashīd (A.D. 786–809) may be taken as generally representative of Muhammadan procedure under the ʻAbbāsid Caliphate. The rich were to pay forty-eight dirhams51 a year, the middle classes twenty-four, while from the poor, i.e. the field-labourers and artisans, only twelve dirhams were taken. This tax could be paid in kind if desired; cattle, merchandise, household effects, even needles were to be accepted in lieu of specie, but not pigs, wine, or dead animals. The tax was to be levied only on able-bodied males, and not on women or children.52 The poor who were dependent for their livelihood on alms and the aged poor who were incapable of work were also specially excepted, as also the blind, the lame, the incurables and the insane, unless they happened to be men of wealth; this same condition applied to priests and monks, who were exempt if dependent on the alms of the rich, but had to pay if they were well-to-do and lived in comfort. The collectors of the jizyah were particularly instructed to show leniency, and refrain from all harsh treatment or the infliction of corporal punishment, in case of non-payment.53
The rates of jizyah imposed by the early conquerors varied, and the prominent Muslim scholars, Abū Ḥanīfah and Mālik, disagree on some of the less significant details; the following facts taken from the Kitāb al-K͟harāj, created by Abū Yūsuf at the request of Hārūn al-Rashīd (A.D. 786–809), can be generally seen as representative of Islamic practices during the ʻAbbāsid Caliphate. Wealthy individuals were required to pay forty-eight dirhams a year, the middle class twenty-four, while the poor, including field laborers and artisans, were charged only twelve dirhams. This tax could be paid in goods if preferred; cattle, merchandise, household items, even needles were acceptable instead of cash, but pigs, wine, or dead animals were not allowed. The tax was to be collected only from able-bodied men, not women or children. The poor who relied on charity for their living and the elderly who could not work were also specifically exempt, along with the blind, the disabled, the terminally ill, and those with mental illnesses unless they were wealthy; this same rule applied to priests and monks, who were exempt if relying on the generosity of the rich, but had to pay if they were financially comfortable. The jizyah collectors were particularly instructed to be lenient and to avoid any harsh treatment or physical punishment in case of non-payment.
This tax was not imposed on the Christians, as some would have us think, as a penalty for their refusal to accept the Muslim faith, but was paid by them in common with the [61]other d͟himmīs or non-Muslim subjects of the state whose religion precluded them from serving in the army, in return for the protection secured for them by the arms of the Musalmans. When the people of Hīrah contributed the sum agreed upon, they expressly mentioned that they paid this jizyah on condition that “the Muslims and their leader protect us from those who would oppress us, whether they be Muslims or others.”54 Again, in the treaty made by K͟hālid with some towns in the neighbourhood of Hīrah, he writes: “If we protect you, then jizyah is due to us; but if we do not, then it is not due.”55 How clearly this condition was recognised by the Muhammadans may be judged from the following incident in the reign of the Caliph ʻUmar. The Emperor Heraclius had raised an enormous army with which to drive back the invading forces of the Muslims, who had in consequence to concentrate all their energies on the impending encounter. The Arab general, Abū ʻUbaydah, accordingly wrote to the governors of the conquered cities of Syria, ordering them to pay back all the jizyah that had been collected from the cities, and wrote to the people, saying, “We give you back the money that we took from you, as we have received news that a strong force is advancing against us. The agreement between us was that we should protect you, and as this is not now in our power, we return you all that we took. But if we are victorious we shall consider ourselves bound to you by the old terms of our agreement.” In accordance with this order, enormous sums were paid back out of the state treasury, and the Christians called down blessings on the heads of the Muslims, saying, “May God give you rule over us again and make you victorious over the Romans; had it been they, they would not have given us back anything, but would have taken all that remained with us.”56
This tax wasn't imposed on Christians as a punishment for not accepting the Muslim faith, as some might believe. Instead, it was shared by them along with the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other dhimmīs or non-Muslim subjects of the state whose religion prevented them from serving in the army, in exchange for the protection provided by the Muslims. When the people of Hīrah paid the agreed amount, they specifically stated that they were paying this jizyah under the condition that "the Muslims and their leader protect us from anyone who would oppress us, whether they are Muslims or not." 54 Furthermore, in the treaty that K͟hālid made with some towns near Hīrah, he stated: "If we protect you, then jizyah is owed to us; but if we do not protect you, then it is not owed." 55 The consciousness of this condition among the Muslims can be seen in an incident during the reign of Caliph ʻUmar. Emperor Heraclius had gathered a massive army to repel the invading Muslim forces, forcing the Muslims to focus all their efforts on the looming battle. Arab general Abū ʻUbaydah thus wrote to the governors of the captured cities in Syria, instructing them to return all the jizyah that had been collected. He communicated to the people, saying, "We are returning the money we took from you, as we have learned that a strong force is approaching us. Our agreement was to protect you, and since we cannot do that right now, we are refunding all that we collected. If we are victorious, we will consider ourselves bound by the original terms of our agreement." Following this order, large sums were refunded from the state treasury, and the Christians blessed the Muslims, saying, "May God grant you authority over us again and help you triumph over the Romans; had it been them, they wouldn't have refunded anything and would have taken everything we had left." 56
As stated above, the jizyah was levied on the able-bodied males, in lieu of the military service they would have been called upon to perform had they been Musalmans; and it is very noticeable that when any Christian people served in the Muslim army, they were exempted from the payment [62]of this tax. Such was the case with the tribe of al-Jurājimah, a Christian tribe in the neighbourhood of Antioch, who made peace with the Muslims, promising to be their allies and fight on their side in battle, on condition that they should not be called upon to pay jizyah and should receive their proper share of the booty.57 When the Arab conquests were pushed to the north of Persia in A.H. 22, a similar agreement was made with a frontier tribe, which was exempted from the payment of jizyah in consideration of military service.58
As mentioned earlier, the jizyah was imposed on able-bodied men instead of the military service they would have been required to perform if they were Muslims. It's important to note that when any Christian groups served in the Muslim army, they were exempt from paying this tax. This was the case for the al-Jurājimah tribe, a Christian tribe near Antioch, who made an agreement with the Muslims to become their allies and fight alongside them, on the condition that they wouldn't have to pay the jizyah and would receive their fair share of the spoils. When the Arab conquests extended north into Persia in A.H. 22, a similar agreement was made with a frontier tribe, which was also exempted from the jizyah in exchange for military service.
We find similar instances of the remission of jizyah in the case of Christians who served in the army or navy under the Turkish rule. For example, the inhabitants of Megaris, a community of Albanian Christians, were exempted from the payment of this tax on condition that they furnished a body of armed men to guard the passes over Mounts Cithæron and Geranea, which lead to the Isthmus of Corinth; the Christians who served as pioneers of the advance-guard of the Turkish army, repairing the roads and bridges, were likewise exempt from tribute and received grants of land quit of all taxation;59 and the Christian inhabitants of Hydra paid no direct taxes to the Sultan, but furnished instead a contingent of 250 able-bodied seamen to the Turkish fleet, who were supported out of the local treasury.60
We see similar cases of the jizyah tax being waived for Christians who served in the military or navy under Turkish rule. For instance, the residents of Megaris, a community of Albanian Christians, were exempt from this tax on the condition that they provided armed men to guard the passes over Mounts Cithæron and Geranea, which lead to the Isthmus of Corinth. The Christians who worked as advance-guard pioneers for the Turkish army, fixing roads and bridges, were also exempt from tribute and received land grants that were free from all taxes;59 and the Christian residents of Hydra did not pay direct taxes to the Sultan but instead provided 250 able-bodied seamen to the Turkish fleet, who were funded by the local treasury.60
The Southern Rumanians, the so-called Armatoli,61 who constituted so important an element of strength in the Turkish army during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and the Mirdites, a tribe of Albanian Catholics who occupied the mountains to the north of Scutari, were exempt from taxation on condition of supplying an armed contingent in time of war.62 In the same spirit, in consideration of the services they rendered to the state, the capitation-tax was not imposed upon the Greek Christians who looked after the aqueducts that supplied Constantinople with drinking water,63 nor on those who had charge of the powder-magazine in that city.64 On the other hand, when the Egyptian [63]peasants, although Muslim in faith, were made exempt from military service, a tax was imposed upon them as on the Christians, in lieu thereof.65
The Southern Rumanians, known as the Armatoli, who were a crucial part of the Turkish army during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, along with the Mirdites, a tribe of Albanian Catholics living in the mountains north of Scutari, were exempt from taxes as long as they provided an armed force during wartime. Similarly, due to the services they provided to the state, Greek Christians who managed the aqueducts supplying drinking water to Constantinople were not required to pay the capitation tax, nor were those responsible for the city's powder magazine. However, when the Egyptian peasants, though they practiced Islam, were excused from military duty, they were still taxed like the Christians instead.
Living under this security of life and property and such toleration of religious thought, the Christian community—especially in the towns—enjoyed a flourishing prosperity in the early days of the Caliphate.
Living with the security of life and property and tolerance for different religious beliefs, the Christian community—especially in the towns—experienced a thriving prosperity in the early days of the Caliphate.
Muʻāwiyah (661–680) employed Christians very largely in his service, and other members of the reigning house followed his example.66 Christians frequently held high posts at court, e.g. a Christian Arab, al-Ak͟hṭal, was court poet, and the father of St. John of Damascus, counsellor to the caliph ʻAbd al-Malik (685–705). In the service of the caliph al-Muʻtaṣim (833–842), there were two brothers, Christians, who stood very high in the confidence of the Commander of the Faithful: the one, named Salmūyah, seems to have occupied somewhat the position of a modern secretary of state, and no royal documents were valid until countersigned by him, while his brother, Ibrāhīm, was entrusted with the care of the privy seal, and was set over the Bayt al-Māl or Public Treasury, an office that, from the nature of the funds and their disposal, might have been expected to have been put into the hands of a Muslim; so great was the caliph’s personal affection for this Ibrāhīm, that he visited him in his sickness, and was overwhelmed with grief at his death, and on the day of the funeral ordered the body to be brought to the palace and the Christian rites performed there with great solemnity.67
Muʻāwiyah (661–680) employed a significant number of Christians in his administration, and other members of the ruling family followed his lead. 66 Christians often held prominent positions at court; for instance, a Christian Arab, al-Ak͟hṭal, served as the court poet, and the father of St. John of Damascus was an adviser to the caliph ʻAbd al-Malik (685–705). During the time of the caliph al-Muʻtaṣim (833–842), there were two Christian brothers who enjoyed the trust of the Commander of the Faithful: one, named Salmūyah, held a role similar to that of a modern secretary of state, with no royal documents deemed valid unless countersigned by him. His brother, Ibrāhīm, was responsible for the privy seal and managed the Bayt al-Māl or Public Treasury, a position that might typically have been expected to be held by a Muslim due to the nature of the funds involved. The caliph had such a strong personal affection for Ibrāhīm that he visited him on his deathbed and was deeply saddened by his passing. On the day of the funeral, he ordered the body to be brought to the palace, where Christian rites were performed with great reverence. 67
ʻAbd al-Malik appointed a certain Athanasius, a Christian scholar of Edessa, tutor to his brother, ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz. Athanasius accompanied his pupil, when he was appointed governor of Egypt, and there amassed great wealth; he is said to have possessed 4000 slaves, villages, houses, gardens, and gold and silver “like stones”; his sons took a dīnār from each of the soldiers when they received their pay, and as there were 30,000 troops then in Egypt, some idea may be formed of the wealth that Athanasius accumulated during [64]the twenty-one years that he spent in that country.68 At the close of the eighth century, a certain Abū Nūḥ al-Anbārī was secretary to Abū Mūsạ̄ b. Muṣʻab, governor of Mosul, and used his powerful influence for the benefit of his Christian co-religionists.69
ʻAbd al-Malik appointed a man named Athanasius, a Christian scholar from Edessa, to be the tutor of his brother, ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz. Athanasius traveled with his student when he became the governor of Egypt and ended up amassing considerable wealth; he was said to own 4,000 slaves, along with villages, houses, gardens, and gold and silver “like stones.” His sons collected a dīnār from each soldier when they were paid, and since there were 30,000 troops in Egypt at the time, you can get a sense of the wealth that Athanasius gathered during [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the twenty-one years he spent in that region.68 By the end of the eighth century, a man named Abū Nūḥ al-Anbārī worked as the secretary to Abū Mūsạ̄ b. Muṣʻab, the governor of Mosul, and he used his considerable influence to help his fellow Christians.69
In the reign of al-Muʻtadid (892–902), the governor of Anbār, ʻUmar b. Yūsuf, was a Christian, and the caliph approved of the appointment on the ground that if a Christian were found to be competent, a post might well be given to him, as there were better reasons for trusting a Christian than either a Jew, a Muslim or a Zoroastrian.70 Al-Muwaffaq, who was virtual ruler of the empire during the reign of his brother al-Muʻtamid (870–892), entrusted the administration of the army to a Christian named Israel, and his son, al-Muʻtaḍid, had as one of his secretaries another Christian, Malik b. al-Walīd. In a later reign, that of al-Muqtadir (908–932), a Christian was again in charge of the war office.71
In the time of al-Muʻtadid (892–902), the governor of Anbār, ʻUmar b. Yūsuf, was a Christian, and the caliph approved his appointment because he believed that if a Christian was found to be capable, they could hold a position of power—there were better reasons for trusting a Christian than there were for a Jew, a Muslim, or a Zoroastrian.70 Al-Muwaffaq, who effectively governed the empire during his brother al-Muʻtamid's reign (870–892), assigned the administration of the army to a Christian named Israel, and his son, al-Muʻtaḍid, had another Christian, Malik b. al-Walīd, as one of his secretaries. In a later period, during al-Muqtadir's reign (908–932), a Christian was once again in charge of the war office.71
Naṣr b. Hārūn, the Prime Minister of ʻAḍud al-Dawlah (949–982), of the Buwayhid dynasty of Persia, who ruled over Southern Persia and ʻIrāq, was a Christian.72 For a long time, the government offices, especially in the department of finance, were filled with Christians and Persians;73 to a much later date was such the case in Egypt, where at times the Christians almost entirely monopolised such posts.74 Particularly as physicians, the Christians frequently amassed great wealth and were much honoured in the houses of the great. Gabriel, the personal physician of the caliph Hārūn al-Rashīd, was a Nestorian Christian and derived a yearly income of 800,000 dirhams from his private property, in addition to an emolument of 280,000 dirhams a year in return for his attendance on the caliph; the second physician, also a Christian, received 22,000 dirhams a year.75 In trade and commerce, the Christians also attained considerable affluence: indeed it was frequently their wealth that excited against them the jealous [65]cupidity of the mob—a feeling that fanatics took advantage of, to persecute and oppress them. Further, the non-Muslim communities enjoyed an almost complete autonomy, for the government placed in their hands the independent management of their internal affairs, and their religious leaders exercised judicial functions in cases that concerned their co-religionists only.76 Their churches and monasteries were, for the most part, not interfered with, except in the large cities, where some of them were turned into mosques—a measure that could hardly be objected to in view of the enormous increase in the Muslim and corresponding decrease in the Christian population.
Naṣr b. Hārūn, the Prime Minister of ʻAḍud al-Dawlah (949–982) of the Buwayhid dynasty in Persia, who governed Southern Persia and ʻIrāq, was a Christian.72 For a long time, government offices, especially in the finance department, were filled with Christians and Persians;73 this continued much later in Egypt, where at times Christians nearly monopolized these positions.74 Particularly as doctors, Christians often accumulated great wealth and were highly respected in the homes of the powerful. Gabriel, the personal physician to the caliph Hārūn al-Rashīd, was a Nestorian Christian and earned a yearly income of 800,000 dirhams from his personal estate, plus a salary of 280,000 dirhams a year for attending to the caliph; the second physician, also a Christian, received 22,000 dirhams annually.75 In trade and commerce, Christians also achieved significant wealth: indeed, it was often their riches that aroused the envy [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the mob—a sentiment that fanatics exploited to persecute and oppress them. Moreover, non-Muslim communities enjoyed almost complete autonomy, as the government entrusted them with the independent management of their internal matters, and their religious leaders held judicial roles only in cases involving their fellow believers.76 Their churches and monasteries mostly went unchallenged, except in major cities, where some were converted into mosques—a situation that could hardly be protested given the significant growth of the Muslim population and the corresponding decline of the Christian population.
Recent historical criticism has demonstrated the impossibility of the legend that when Damascus was taken by the Arabs, the churches were equally divided between the Christians and the conquerors, on the plea that while one Muslim general made his way into the city by the eastern gate at the point of the sword, another at the western gate received the submission of the governor of the city; a similar scrutiny of historical documents as well as of the topography of the building has shown that the great cathedral of St. John could never have been used in the manner described by some Arabic historians as a common place of worship for both Christians and Muslims.77 But the very fact that these historians should have believed that such an arrangement continued for nearly eighty years, testifies to the early recognition of the liberty granted to the Christians of practising the observances of their religion.
Recent historical criticism has shown that the story about the churches in Damascus being equally shared between Christians and the Arab conquerors isn't true. One Muslim general entered the city through the eastern gate with force, while another at the western gate accepted the governor's surrender. A close examination of historical documents and the site's layout has revealed that the great cathedral of St. John could not have been used as some Arabic historians claim, as a shared place of worship for both Christians and Muslims.77 However, the fact that these historians believed this arrangement lasted for nearly eighty years indicates that there was an early acknowledgment of the freedom granted to Christians to practice their faith.
The opinion of the Muhammadan legists is very diverse on this question, from the more liberal Ḥanafī doctrine, which declares that, though it is unlawful to construct churches and synagogues in Muhammadan territory, those already existing can be repaired if they have been destroyed or have fallen into decay, while in villages and hamlets, where the tokens of Islam do not appear, new churches and synagogues may be built—to the intolerant Ḥanbalite view that they may neither be erected nor be restored when damaged or ruined. Some legists held that the privileges varied according to treaty rights: in towns taken by force, [66]no new houses of prayer might be erected by d͟himmīs, but if a special treaty had been made, the building of new churches and synagogues was allowed.78 But like so many of the lucubrations of Muhammadan legists, these prescriptions bore but little relation to actual facts.79 Schoolmen might agree that the d͟himmīs could build no houses of prayer in a city of Muslim foundation, but the civil authority permitted the Copts to erect churches in the new capital of Cairo.80 In other cities also the Christians were allowed to erect new churches and monasteries. The very fact that ʻUmar II (717–720), at the close of the first century of the Hijrah, should have ordered the destruction of all recently constructed churches,81 and that rather more than a century later, the fanatical al-Mutawakkil (847–861) should have had to repeat the same order, shows how little the prohibition of the building of new churches was put into force.82 We have numerous instances recorded, both by Christian and Muhammadan historians, of the building of new churches: e.g. in the reign of ʻAbd al-Malik (685–705), a wealthy Christian of Edessa, named Athanasius, erected in his native city a fine church dedicated to the Mother of God, and a Baptistery in honour of the picture of Christ that was reputed to have been sent to King Abgar; he also built a number of churches and monasteries in various parts of Egypt, among them two magnificent churches in Fusṭāṭ.83 Some Christian chamberlains in the service of ʻAbd al-ʻAziz b. Marwān (brother of ʻAbd al-Malik), the governor of Egypt, obtained permission to build a church in Ḥalwān, which was dedicated to St. John,84 though this town was a Muslim creation. In A.D. 711 a Jacobite church was built at Antioch by order of the caliph al-Walīd (705–715).85 In the first year of the reign of Yazīd [67]II (A.D. 720), Mār Elias, the Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch, made a solemn entry into Antioch, accompanied by his clergy and monks, to consecrate a new church which he had caused to be built; and in the following year he consecrated another church in the village of Sarmada, in the district of Antioch, and the only opposition he met with was from the rival Christian sect that accepted the Council of Chalcedon.86 In the following reign, K͟hālid al-Qasrī, who was governor of Arabian and Persian ʻIrāq from 724 to 738, built a church for his mother, who was a Christian, to worship in.87 In 759 the building of a church at Nisibis was completed, on which the Nestorian bishop, Cyprian, had expended a sum of 56,000 dīnārs.88 From the same century dates the church of Abū Sirjah in the ancient Roman fortress in old Cairo.89 In the reign of al-Mahdī (775–785) a church was erected in Bag͟hdād for the use of the Christian prisoners that had been taken captive during the numerous campaigns against the Byzantine empire.90 Another church was built in the same city, in the reign of Hārūn al-Rashīd (786–809), by the people of Samālū, who had submitted to the caliph and received protection from him;91 during the same reign Sergius, the Nestorian Metropolitan of Baṣrah, received permission to build a church in that city,92 though it was a Muslim foundation, having been created by the caliph ʻUmar in the year 638, and a magnificent church was erected in Babylon in which were enshrined the bodies of the prophets Daniel and Ezechiel.93 When al-Maʼmūn (813–833) was in Egypt he gave permission to two of his chamberlains to erect a church on al-Muqaṭṭam, a hill near Cairo; and by the same caliph’s leave, a wealthy Christian, named Bukām, built several fine churches at Būrah in Egypt.94 The Nestorian Patriarch, Timotheus, who died A.D. 820, erected a church at Takrīt and a monastery at Bag͟hdād.95 In the tenth century, the beautiful Coptic church of Abū [68]Sayfayn was built in Fusṭāṭ.96 A new church was built at Jiddah in the reign of al-Ẓāhir, the seventh Fāṭimid caliph of Egypt (1020–1035).97 New churches and monasteries were also built in the reign of the ʻAbbāsid, al-Mustaḍī (1170–1180).98 In 1187 a church was built at Fusṭāṭ and dedicated to Our Lady the Pure Virgin.99
The views of Islamic legal scholars on this issue vary significantly. The more liberal Ḥanafī doctrine states that while it is forbidden to build churches and synagogues in Muslim lands, existing ones can be repaired if they have been damaged or fallen into disrepair. In areas without a visible Muslim presence, new churches and synagogues are allowed. In contrast, the strict Ḥanbalite perspective insists that neither construction nor restoration of these places is permitted. Some scholars believed that rights differed depending on treaty agreements: in towns taken by force, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] no new places of worship could be built by dhimmīs, but if a special treaty was in place, constructing new churches and synagogues was permitted.78 However, much of what the Islamic legal scholars wrote had little connection to reality.79 Scholars might agree that dhimmīs could not build houses of worship in a city established by Muslims, yet civil authorities allowed the Copts to construct churches in the new capital, Cairo.80 In other cities as well, Christians were granted permission to build new churches and monasteries. The fact that ʻUmar II (717–720) ordered the destruction of all recently built churches at the end of the first century of the Hijrah,81 and that over a century later, the zealous al-Mutawakkil (847–861) had to issue the same command, demonstrates how infrequently the prohibition against building new churches was enforced.82 We have numerous records from both Christian and Islamic historians about the construction of new churches: for instance, during the reign of ʻAbd al-Malik (685–705), a wealthy Christian named Athanasius from Edessa built a beautiful church dedicated to the Mother of God in his hometown, as well as a Baptistery honoring the image of Christ believed to have been sent to King Abgar. He also constructed several other churches and monasteries across Egypt, including two magnificent ones in Fusṭāṭ.83 Some Christian officials in the service of ʻAbd al-ʻAziz b. Marwān (the brother of ʻAbd al-Malik), who was the governor of Egypt, received permission to build a church in Ḥalwān, dedicated to St. John,84 even though this town was established by Muslims. In CE 711, a Jacobite church was built in Antioch under the orders of Caliph al-Walīd (705–715).85 In the first year of Yazīd [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]II's reign (CE 720), Mār Elias, the Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch, made a grand entrance into Antioch along with his clergy and monks to consecrate a new church he had built. The next year, he consecrated another church in the village of Sarmada in the district of Antioch, facing opposition only from the rival Christian group that accepted the Council of Chalcedon.86 During the following reign, K͟hālid al-Qasrī, who served as governor of Arabian and Persian ʻIrāq from 724 to 738, built a church for his Christian mother to worship in.87 In 759, the construction of a church in Nisibis was completed, funded by the Nestorian bishop Cyprian, who spent 56,000 dīnārs on it.88 From the same century also dates the church of Abū Sirjah in the ancient Roman fort in old Cairo.89 During the reign of al-Mahdī (775–785), a church was built in Bag͟hdād for Christian prisoners taken during various campaigns against the Byzantine Empire.90 Another church was constructed in the same city during the reign of Hārūn al-Rashīd (786–809) by the people of Samālū, who had submitted to the caliph and received protection from him;91 in that same reign, Sergius, the Nestorian Metropolitan of Baṣrah, was granted permission to build a church in that city,92 even though it was a Muslim foundation established by Caliph ʻUmar in 638. Additionally, a magnificent church was built in Babylon to house the remains of prophets Daniel and Ezekiel.93 When al-Maʼmūn (813–833) was in Egypt, he allowed two of his chamberlains to construct a church on al-Muqaṭṭam, a hill near Cairo; and with the same caliph’s consent, a wealthy Christian named Bukām built several impressive churches at Būrah in Egypt.94 The Nestorian Patriarch Timotheus, who died CE 820, built a church at Takrīt and a monastery in Bag͟hdād.95 In the tenth century, the beautiful Coptic church of Abū [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Sayfayn was built in Fusṭāṭ.96 A new church was also constructed at Jiddah during the reign of al-Ẓāhir, the seventh Fāṭimid caliph of Egypt (1020–1035).97 New churches and monasteries were constructed during the reign of the ʻAbbāsid al-Mustaḍī (1170–1180).98 In 1187, a church was established in Fusṭāṭ dedicated to Our Lady the Pure Virgin.99
Indeed, so far from the development of the Christian Church being hampered by the establishment of Muhammadan rule, the history of the Nestorians exhibits a remarkable outburst of religious life and energy from the time of their becoming subject to the Muslims.100 Alternately petted and persecuted by the Persian kings, in whose dominions by far the majority of the members of this sect were found, it had passed a rather precarious existence and had been subjected to harsh treatment, when war between Persia and Byzantium exposed it to the suspicion of sympathising with the Christian enemy. But, under the rule of the caliphs, the security they enjoyed at home enabled them to vigorously push forward their missionary enterprises abroad. Missionaries were sent into China and India, both of which were raised to the dignity of metropolitan sees in the eighth century; about the same period they gained a footing in Egypt, and later spread the Christian faith right across Asia, and by the eleventh century had gained many converts from among the Tatars.101
Indeed, far from the growth of the Christian Church being hindered by the rise of Muslim rule, the history of the Nestorians shows a remarkable surge of religious life and energy after they became subject to the Muslims. Alternately favored and persecuted by the Persian kings, who ruled over most of this sect's members, they experienced a rather unstable existence and faced harsh treatment, especially when war broke out between Persia and Byzantium, making them suspect of supporting the Christian enemy. However, under the rule of the caliphs, the stability they found at home allowed them to actively pursue their missionary efforts abroad. Missionaries were sent to China and India, both of which were elevated to metropolitan sees in the eighth century; around the same time, they established a presence in Egypt, later spreading the Christian faith across Asia, and by the eleventh century had converted many individuals among the Tatars.
If the other Christian sects failed to exhibit the same vigorous life, it was not the fault of the Muhammadans. All were tolerated alike by the supreme government, and furthermore were prevented from persecuting one another.102 In the fifth century, Barsauma, a Nestorian bishop, had persuaded the Persian king to set on foot a fierce persecution [69]of the Orthodox Church, by representing Nestorius as a friend of the Persians and his doctrines as approximating to their own; as many as 7800 of the Orthodox clergy, with an enormous number of laymen, are said to have been butchered during this persecution.103 Another persecution was instituted against the Orthodox by K͟husrau II, after the invasion of Persia by Heraclius, at the instigation of a Jacobite, who persuaded the King that the Orthodox would always be favourably inclined towards the Byzantines.104 But the principles of Muslim toleration forbade such acts of injustice as these: on the contrary, it seems to have been their endeavour to deal fairly by all their Christian subjects: e.g. after the conquest of Egypt, the Jacobites took advantage of the expulsion of the Byzantine authorities to rob the Orthodox of their churches, but later they were restored by the Muhammadans to their rightful owners when these had made good their claim to possess them.105
If the other Christian sects didn’t show the same vibrant life, it wasn’t the fault of the Muslims. All were treated equally by the central government, and moreover, they were stopped from persecuting each other.
In view of the toleration thus extended to their Christian subjects in the early period of the Muslim rule, the common hypothesis of the sword as the factor of conversion seems hardly satisfactory, and we are compelled to seek for other motives than that of persecution. But unfortunately very few details are forthcoming and we are obliged to have recourse to conjecture.106 In an age so prolific of theological speculation, there may well have been some thinkers whose trend of thought had prepared them for the acceptance of the Muhammadan position. Such were those Shahrīghān or landed proprietors in Persia in the eighth century, who were nominally Christians, but maintained that Christ was an ordinary man and that he was as one of the Prophets.107 They appear at times to have given a good deal of trouble [70]to the Nestorian clergy, who were at great pains to draw them into the paths of orthodoxy;108 but their theological position was more closely akin to Islam than to Christian doctrine, and they probably went to swell the ranks of the converts after the Arab conquest of the Persian empire.
Given the tolerance shown to Christian subjects during the early years of Muslim rule, the common belief that conversion was mainly due to the sword seems inadequate, and we must look for reasons beyond persecution. Unfortunately, there aren’t many details available, and we have to rely on speculation. In a time rich with theological debate, some thinkers may have been inclined to accept the Islamic perspective. This includes the Shahrīghān, or landowners in Persia in the eighth century, who identified as Christians but believed that Christ was just an ordinary man and regarded him as one of the Prophets. They often caused considerable concern for the Nestorian clergy, who worked hard to bring them back to orthodox beliefs; however, their theological views aligned more closely with Islam than with Christian teachings, and they likely joined the converts following the Arab conquest of the Persian empire.
Many Christian theologians109 have supposed that the debased condition—moral and spiritual—of the Eastern Church of that period must have alienated the hearts of many and driven them to seek a healthier spiritual atmosphere in the faith of Islam which had come to them in all the vigour of new-born zeal.110 For example, Dean Milman111 asks, “What was the state of the Christian world in the provinces exposed to the first invasion of Mohammedanism? Sect opposed to sect, clergy wrangling with clergy upon the most abstruse and metaphysical points of doctrine. The orthodox, the Nestorians, the Eutychians, the Jacobites were persecuting each other with unexhausted animosity; and it is not judging too severely the evils of religious controversy to suppose that many would rejoice in the degradation of their adversaries under the yoke of the unbeliever, rather than make common cause with them in defence of the common Christianity. In how many must this incessant disputation have shaken the foundations of their faith! It had been wonderful if thousands had not, in their weariness and perplexity, sought refuge from these interminable and implacable controversies in the simple, intelligible truth of the Divine Unity, though purchased by the acknowledgment of the prophetic mission of Mohammed.” Similarly, Caetani sees in the spread of Islam, among the Christians of the Eastern Churches, a revulsion of feeling from the dogmatic subtleties introduced into Christian theology by the Hellenistic spirit. “For the East, with its love of clear and simple concepts, Hellenic culture was, from the religious point of view, a misfortune, because [71]it changed the sublime and simple teachings of Christ into a creed bristling with incomprehensible dogmas, full of doubts and uncertainties; these ended with producing a feeling of deep dismay and shook the very foundations of religious belief; so that when at last there appeared, coming out suddenly from the desert, the news of the new revelation, this bastard oriental Christianity, torn asunder by internal discords, wavering in its fundamental dogmas, dismayed by such incertitudes, could no longer resist the temptations of a new faith, which swept away at one single stroke all miserable doubts, and offered, along with simple, clear and undisputed doctrines, great material advantages also. The East then abandoned Christ and threw itself into the arms of the Prophet of Arabia.”112
Many Christian theologians have believed that the declining moral and spiritual state of the Eastern Church during that time must have turned many people away, pushing them to look for a healthier spiritual environment in Islam, which had arrived with a strong sense of newly found zeal. For instance, Dean Milman asks, “What was the situation of the Christian world in the regions affected by the first invasion of Islam? Different sects were conflicting with one another, and clergy were quarreling over the most complicated and philosophical points of doctrine. The orthodox, Nestorians, Eutychians, and Jacobites were fervently persecuting each other; and it’s not too harsh to suggest that many would have preferred to see their opponents suffer under the rule of non-believers rather than join forces with them to defend a shared Christianity. How many must have found their faith shaken by this constant arguing! It would have been surprising if thousands hadn’t sought refuge from these endless and unyielding debates in the straightforward and understandable truth of Divine Unity, even if it meant accepting the prophetic role of Mohammed.” Similarly, Caetani perceives the spread of Islam among the Christians of the Eastern Churches as a reaction against the complex dogmas introduced into Christian theology by Hellenistic culture. “For the East, which cherishes clear and simple ideas, Hellenic culture was, from a religious perspective, a misfortune because it transformed the pure and simple teachings of Christ into a doctrine filled with confusing dogmas, doubt, and uncertainty; this ultimately led to deep dismay and shook the foundations of religious belief. So, when the news of the new revelation suddenly emerged from the desert, this fractured oriental Christianity, divided by internal strife, uncertain in its core beliefs, overwhelmed by such uncertainties, could no longer resist the allure of a new faith, which effortlessly erased all petty doubts and offered not only simple, clear, and undisputed doctrines but also significant material benefits. Therefore, the East turned away from Christ and embraced the Prophet of Arabia.”
Again, Canon Taylor113 says: “It is easy to understand why this reformed Judaism spread so swiftly over Africa and Asia. The African and Syrian doctors had substituted abstruse metaphysical dogmas for the religion of Christ: they tried to combat the licentiousness of the age by setting forth the celestial merit of celibacy and the angelic excellence of virginity—seclusion from the world was the road of holiness, dirt was the characteristic of monkish sanctity—the people were practically polytheists, worshipping a crowd of martyrs, saints and angels; the upper classes were effeminate and corrupt, the middle classes oppressed by taxation,114 the slaves without hope for the present or the future. As with the besom of God, Islam swept away this mass of corruption and superstition. It was a revolt against empty theological polemics; it was a masculine protest against the exaltation of celibacy as a crown of piety. It brought out the fundamental dogmas of religion—the unity and greatness of God, that He is merciful and righteous, that He claims obedience to His will, resignation and faith. It proclaimed the responsibility of man, a future life, a day of judgment, and stern retribution to fall upon the wicked; and enforced the duties of prayer, almsgiving, fasting and [72]benevolence. It thrust aside the artificial virtues, the religious frauds and follies, the perverted moral sentiments, and the verbal subtleties of theological disputants. It replaced monkishness by manliness. It gave hope to the slave, brotherhood to mankind, and recognition to the fundamental facts of human nature.”
Again, Canon Taylor113 says: “It’s easy to see why this reformed Judaism spread so quickly across Africa and Asia. The African and Syrian doctors had replaced complex metaphysical beliefs with the religion of Christ: they tried to fight the moral decay of the time by promoting the spiritual value of celibacy and the ideal of virginity—avoiding the world was seen as the path to holiness, and dirt was a sign of monkish piety—the people were essentially polytheists, worshipping a multitude of martyrs, saints, and angels; the upper classes were effeminate and corrupt, the middle classes burdened by taxes,114 and the slaves had no hope for the present or the future. Like the cleansing force of God, Islam swept away this mass of corruption and superstition. It was a rebellion against pointless theological debates; it was a masculine pushback against the idea that celibacy was the ultimate virtue. It highlighted the core beliefs of religion—the unity and greatness of God, His mercy and justice, His demand for obedience, and the need for acceptance and faith. It proclaimed human responsibility, a life after death, a day of judgment, and serious consequences for the wicked; and it emphasized the duties of prayer, charity, fasting, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]benevolence. It rejected artificial virtues, religious deceptions and absurdities, twisted moral ideas, and the complex arguments of theological debaters. It replaced monkishness with strength. It offered hope to the slave, brotherhood to all people, and acknowledged the essential truths of human nature.”
Islam has, moreover, been represented as a reaction against that Byzantine ecclesiasticism,115 which looked upon the emperor and his court as a copy of the Divine Majesty on high, and the emperor himself as not only the supreme earthly ruler of Christendom, but as High-priest also.116 Under Justinian this system had been hardened into a despotism that pressed like an iron weight upon clergy and laity alike. In 532 the widespread dissatisfaction in Constantinople with both church and state, burst out into a revolt against the government of Justinian, which was only suppressed after a massacre of 35,000 persons. The Greens, as the party of the malcontents was termed, had made open and violent protest in the circus against the oppression of the emperor, crying out, “Justice has vanished from the world and is no more to be found. But we will become Jews, or rather we will return again to Grecian paganism.”117 The lapse of a century had removed none of the grounds for the dissatisfaction that here found such violent expression, but the heavy hand of the Byzantine government prevented the renewal of such an outbreak as that of 532 and compelled the malcontents to dissemble, though in 560 some secret heathens were detected in Constantinople and punished.118 On the borders of the empire, however, at a distance from the capital, such malcontents were safer, and the persecuted heretics, and others dissatisfied with the [73]Byzantine state-church, took refuge in the East, and here the Muslim armies would be welcomed by the spiritual children of those who a hundred years before had desired to exchange the Christian religion for another faith.
Islam has also been seen as a response to Byzantine ecclesiasticism, which viewed the emperor and his court as a reflection of the Divine Majesty above, and the emperor himself as not only the highest earthly ruler of Christendom but also as the High Priest. Under Justinian, this system evolved into a despotism that weighed heavily on both the clergy and the laity. In 532, widespread discontent in Constantinople with both the church and state erupted into a revolt against Justinian's government, which was only quelled after a massacre of 35,000 people. The Greens, the group of discontented citizens, openly and violently protested in the circus against the emperor's oppression, shouting, “Justice has disappeared from the world and cannot be found. We will either become Jews or, rather, we will return to Grecian paganism.” A hundred years had passed without any changes to the reasons for the dissatisfaction that erupted so violently, but the heavy hand of the Byzantine government hindered a repeat of the 532 uprising and forced the discontented to hide their feelings, although in 560 some secret pagans were discovered in Constantinople and punished. However, on the edges of the empire, away from the capital, such malcontents were safer, and the persecuted heretics, along with others unhappy with the Byzantine state-church, sought refuge in the East, where the Muslim armies would be welcomed by the spiritual descendants of those who, a hundred years earlier, had wanted to abandon Christianity for another faith.
Further, the general adoption of the Arabic language throughout the empire of the caliphate, especially in the towns and the great centres of population, and the gradual assimilation in manners and customs that in the course of about two centuries caused the numerous conquered races to be largely merged in the national life of the ruling race, had no doubt a counterpart in the religious and intellectual life of many members of the protected religions. The rationalistic movement that so powerfully influenced Muslim theology from the second to the fifth century of the Hijrah may very possibly have influenced Christian thinkers, and turned them from a religion, the prevailing tone of whose theology seems at this time to have been Credo quia impossibile. A Muhammadan writer of the fourth century of the Hijrah has preserved for us a conversation with a Coptic Christian which may safely be taken as characteristic of the general mental attitude of the rest of the Eastern Churches at this period:—
Furthermore, the widespread adoption of the Arabic language throughout the caliphate's empire, particularly in towns and major population centers, along with the gradual blending of customs and behaviors that occurred over about two centuries, led to many conquered peoples merging into the national life of the ruling race. This likely had parallels in the religious and intellectual lives of many members of the protected religions. The rationalist movement that had a significant impact on Muslim theology from the second to the fifth century of the Hijrah may have also influenced Christian thinkers, steering them away from a religion whose theology at that time seemed to emphasize Credo quia impossibile. A Muslim writer from the fourth century of the Hijrah has recorded a conversation with a Coptic Christian, which can be seen as representative of the general mindset of the other Eastern Churches during this era:—
“My proof for the truth of Christianity is, that I find its teachings contradictory and mutually destructive, for they are repugnant to reason and revolting to the intellect, on account of their inconsistency and mutual contrariety. No reflection can strengthen them, no discussion can prove them; and however thoughtfully we may investigate them, neither the intellect nor the senses can provide us with any argument in support of them. Notwithstanding this, I have seen that many nations and mighty kings of learning and sound judgment, have given in their allegiance to the Christian faith; so I conclude that if these have accepted it in spite of all the contradictions referred to, it is because the proofs they have received, in the form of signs and miracles, have compelled them to submit to it.”119
"My proof of the truth of Christianity is that I find its teachings contradictory and self-destructive, as they clash with reason and challenge the intellect due to their inconsistencies and opposing elements. No amount of reflection can strengthen them, and no debate can validate them; no matter how thoughtfully we examine them, neither reason nor our senses can provide us with any supporting argument. Still, I have observed that many nations and powerful scholars with sound judgment have pledged their allegiance to the Christian faith. Therefore, I conclude that if they have embraced it despite all the contradictions, it’s because the evidence they've received, through signs and miracles, has compelled them to accept it."119
On the other hand, it should be remembered that those who passed over from Christianity to Islam, under the influence of the rationalistic tendencies of the age, would [74]find in the Muʻtazilite presentment of Muslim theology, very much that was common to the two faiths, so that as far as the articles of belief and the intellectual attitude towards many theological questions were concerned, the transition was not so violent as might be supposed. To say nothing of the numerous fundamental doctrines, that will at once suggest themselves to those even who have only a slight knowledge of the teachings of the Prophet, there were many other common points of view, that were the direct consequences of the close relationships between the Christian and Muhammadan theologians in Damascus under the Umayyad caliphs as also in later times; for it has been maintained that there is clear evidence of the influence of the Byzantine theologians on the development of the systematic treatment of Muhammadan dogmatics. The very form and arrangement of the oldest rule of faith in the Arabic language suggest a comparison with similar treatises of St. John of Damascus and other Christian fathers.120 The oldest Arab Ṣūfīism, the trend of which was purely towards the ascetic life (as distinguished from the later pantheistic Ṣūfīism) originated largely under the influence of Christian thought.121 Such influence is especially traceable in the doctrines of some of the Muʻtazilite sects,122 who busied themselves with speculations on the attributes of the divine nature quite in the manner of the Byzantine theologians: the Qadariyyah or libertarians of Islam probably borrowed their doctrine of the freedom of the will directly from Christianity, while the Murjiʼah in their denial of the doctrine of eternal punishment were in thorough agreement with the teaching of the Eastern Church on this subject as against the generally received opinion of orthodox Muslims.123 On the other hand, the influence of the more orthodox doctors of Islam in the conversion of unbelievers is attested by the tradition that twenty thousand Christians, Jews and Magians became Muslims when the great Imām Ibn Ḥanbal died.124 A celebrated [75]doctor of the same sect, Abu’l-Faraj b. al-Jawzī (A.D. 1115–1201), the most learned man of his time, a popular preacher and most prolific writer, is said to have boasted that just the same number of persons accepted the faith of Islam at his hands.125
On the other hand, it's important to remember that those who converted from Christianity to Islam, influenced by the rational thinking of the time, would [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] find a lot in the Muʻtazilite interpretation of Muslim theology that was similar to both faiths. This means that, in terms of beliefs and the intellectual approach to many theological issues, the transition wasn't as drastic as one might think. Not to mention the many fundamental doctrines that would immediately come to mind for anyone with even a basic understanding of the Prophet’s teachings, there were many other shared viewpoints that stemmed from the close relationships between Christian and Islamic theologians in Damascus during the Umayyad caliphs and later. It has been argued that there is clear evidence of Byzantine theologians influencing the systematic development of Islamic dogma. The very structure and arrangement of the earliest statement of faith in Arabic suggest a comparison to similar writings by St. John of Damascus and other Christian leaders. 120 The earliest Arab Ṣūfīism, which was focused purely on asceticism (as opposed to later pantheistic Ṣūfīism), largely developed under Christian thought’s influence. 121 This influence is especially noticeable in the beliefs of some Muʻtazilite sects, 122 who engaged in speculations about the divine nature's attributes much like the Byzantine theologians did: the Qadariyyah or libertarians in Islam probably took their ideas about free will directly from Christianity, while the Murjiʼah, in denying the doctrine of eternal punishment, aligned closely with the Eastern Church’s teachings on this matter, which contrasts with the generally accepted views of orthodox Muslims. 123 Conversely, the influence of the more orthodox Islamic scholars on the conversion of non-believers is highlighted by the tradition that twenty thousand Christians, Jews, and Magians embraced Islam when the great Imam Ibn Ḥanbal died. 124 A renowned [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] doctor of the same sect, Abu’l-Faraj b. al-Jawzī (A.D. 1115–1201), the most knowledgeable person of his time, a popular preacher, and a prolific writer, is reported to have claimed that the same number of individuals accepted the Islamic faith at his hands. 125
Further, the vast and unparalleled success of the Muslim arms shook the faith of the Christian peoples that came under their rule and saw in these conquests the hand of God.126 Worldly prosperity they associated with the divine favour and the God of battle (they thought) would surely give the victory only into the hands of his favoured servants. Thus the very success of the Muhammadans seemed to argue the truth of their religion.
Further, the immense and unmatched success of the Muslim forces undermined the faith of the Christian communities that fell under their control and perceived these victories as a sign from God. Worldly prosperity was linked to divine favor, and they believed the God of war would undoubtedly grant victory only to His chosen servants. Therefore, the success of the Muslims appeared to validate the truth of their religion.
The Islamic ideal of the brotherhood of all believers was a powerful attraction towards this creed, and though the Arab pride of birth strove to refuse for several generations the privileges of the ruling race to the new converts, still as “clients” of the various Arab tribes to which at first they used to be affiliated, they received a recognised position in the community, and by the close of the first century of the Hijrah they had vindicated for this ideal its true place in Muslim theology and at least a theoretical recognition in the state.127
The Islamic ideal of the brotherhood of all believers was a strong draw to this faith, and even though Arab pride in lineage tried for several generations to deny the ruling race's privileges to the new converts, they were still acknowledged as “clients” of the various Arab tribes they initially belonged to. By the end of the first century of the Hijrah, they had established the rightful place of this ideal in Muslim theology and had gained at least theoretical acknowledgment in the state.127
But the condition of the Christians did not always continue to be so tolerable as under the earlier caliphs. In the interests of the true believers, vexatious conditions were sometimes imposed upon the non-Muslim population (or d͟himmīs), with the object of securing for the faithful superior social advantages. Unsuccessful attempts were made by several caliphs to exclude them from the public offices. Decrees to this effect were passed by al-Manṣūr (754–775), al-Mutawakkil (847–861), al-Muqtadir (908–932), and in Egypt by al-Āmir (1101–1130), one of the Fāṭimid caliphs, and by the Mamlūk Sultans in the [76]fourteenth century.128 But the very fact that these decrees excluding the d͟himmīs from government posts were so often renewed, is a sign of the want of any continuity or persistency in putting such intolerant measures into practice. In fact they may generally be traced either to popular indignation excited by the harsh and insolent behaviour of Christian officials,129 or to outbursts of fanaticism which forced upon the government acts of oppression that were contrary to the general spirit of Muslim rule and were consequently allowed to lapse as soon as possible.
But the situation for Christians didn’t always stay as tolerable as it was under the earlier caliphs. Sometimes, inconvenient conditions were placed on the non-Muslim population (or dhimmīs) to ensure that the true believers had better social privileges. Several caliphs made unsuccessful attempts to exclude them from public office. Decrees to this effect were issued by al-Manṣūr (754–775), al-Mutawakkil (847–861), al-Muqtadir (908–932), and in Egypt by al-Āmir (1101–1130), one of the Fāṭimid caliphs, as well as by the Mamlūk Sultans in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fourteenth century.128 However, the frequent renewal of these decrees excluding the dhimmīs from government positions indicates a lack of consistency or commitment to enforcing such intolerant actions. In fact, they can generally be traced back to public outrage caused by the rude and arrogant behavior of Christian officials,129 or to waves of fanaticism that led the government to implement oppressive measures that went against the general spirit of Muslim rule, which were eventually allowed to fade away as quickly as possible.
The beginning of a harsher treatment of the native Christian population dates from the reign of Hārūn al-Rashīd (786–809) who ordered them to wear a distinctive dress and give up the government posts they held to Muslims. The first of these orders shows how little one at least of the ordinances ascribed to ʻUmar was observed, and these decrees were the outcome, not so much of any purely religious feeling, as of the political circumstances of the time. The Christians under Muhammadan rule have often had to suffer for the bad faith kept by foreign Christian powers in their relations with Muhammadan princes, and on this occasion it was the treachery of the Byzantine Emperor, Nicephorus, that caused the Christian name to stink in the nostrils of Hārūn.130 Many of the persecutions of Christians in Muslim countries can be traced either to distrust of their loyalty, excited by the intrigues and interference of Christian foreigners and the enemies of Islam, or to the bad feeling stirred up by the treacherous or brutal behaviour of the latter towards the Musalmans. Religious fanaticism is, however, responsible for many of such persecutions, as in the reign of the Caliph al-Mutawakkil (847–861), under whom severe measures of oppression were taken against the Christians. This prince took advantage of the strong Orthodox reaction that had set in in Muhammadan theology against the rationalistic and freethinking tendencies that [77]had had free play under former rulers,—and came forward as the champion of the extreme orthodox party, to which the mass of the people as contrasted with the higher classes belonged,131 and which was eager to exact vengeance for the persecutions it had itself suffered in the two preceding reigns;132 he sought to curry their favour by persecuting the Muʻtazilites, forbidding all further discussions on the Qurʼān and declaring the doctrine that it was created, to be heretical; he had the followers of ʻAlī imprisoned and beaten, pulled down the tomb of Ḥusayn at Karbalāʼ and forbade pilgrimages to be made to the site. The Christians shared in the sufferings of the other heretics; for al-Mutawakkil put rigorously into force the rules that had been passed in former reigns prescribing a distinction in the dress of d͟himmīs and Muslims, ordered that the Christians should no longer be employed in the public offices, doubled the capitation-tax, forbade them to have Muslim slaves or use the same baths as the Muslims, and harassed them with several other restrictions.
The start of harsher treatment of the native Christian population began during the reign of Hārūn al-Rashīd (786–809), who mandated that they wear distinctive clothing and relinquish any government positions they held to Muslims. These orders highlight how little the regulations supposedly established by ʻUmar were followed, and these decrees stemmed more from the political situations of the time rather than purely religious motivations. Christians under Muslim rule have often suffered due to the dishonesty displayed by foreign Christian powers in their dealings with Muslim princes, and in this instance, it was the betrayal by Byzantine Emperor Nicephorus that made the Christian faith repugnant to Hārūn. Many of the persecutions of Christians in Muslim nations can be traced to distrust of their loyalty, fueled by the schemes and meddling of foreign Christians and enemies of Islam, or by the resentment caused by the treacherous or brutal actions of the latter towards Muslims. However, religious fanaticism is responsible for many of these persecutions, such as during the reign of Caliph al-Mutawakkil (847–861), when severe actions were taken against Christians. This ruler capitalized on the strong Orthodox backlash in Muslim theology against rationalistic and free-thinking ideas that had thrived under previous leaders, presenting himself as the champion of the extreme orthodox faction, which the majority of the population as opposed to the higher classes belonged to, and which was eager to take revenge for the persecutions it had experienced in the two prior reigns; he sought to win their support by persecuting the Muʻtazilites, banning any further discussions on the Qurʼān, and declaring the belief that it was created to be heretical. He had the supporters of ʻAlī imprisoned and beaten, demolished the tomb of Ḥusayn at Karbalāʼ, and prohibited pilgrimages to the site. The Christians endured the same suffering as other heretics, for al-Mutawakkil strictly enforced rules from previous reigns that mandated a distinction in dress between d͟himmīs and Muslims, commanded that Christians no longer be employed in public positions, increased the capitation tax, forbade them from having Muslim slaves or using the same baths as Muslims, and burdened them with several other restrictions.
It is noteworthy that the historians of the Nestorian Church—which had to suffer most from this persecution—describe it as something new and individual to al-Mutawakkil, and as ceasing with his death.133 One of his successors, al-Muqtadir (A.D. 908–932), renewed these regulations, which the lapse of half a century had apparently caused to fall into disuse.
It’s important to note that the historians of the Nestorian Church, who endured the brunt of this persecution, describe it as something unique to al-Mutawakkil and that it ended with his death.133 One of his successors, al-Muqtadir (CE 908–932), reinstated these regulations, which had apparently become outdated after half a century.
Other outbursts of fanaticism led to the destruction of churches and synagogues,134 and the terror of such persecution led to the defection of many from the Christian Church.135 But such oppression was contrary to the tolerant spirit of Islam, and to the teaching traditionally ascribed to the Prophet;136 and the fanatical party tried in vain to enforce [78]the persistent execution of these oppressive measures for the humiliation of the non-Muslim population. “The ʻulamaʼ (i.e. the learned, the clergy) consider this state of things; they weep and groan in silence, while the princes who had the power of putting down these criminal abuses only shut their eyes to them.”137 The rules that a fanatical priesthood may lay down for the repression of unbelievers cannot always be taken as a criterion of the practice of civil governments: it is failure to realise this fact that has rendered possible the highly-coloured pictures of the sufferings of the Christians under Muhammadan rule, drawn by writers who have assumed that the prescriptions of certain Muslim theologians represented an invariable practice. Such outbursts of persecution seem in some cases to have been excited by the alleged abuse of their position by those Christians who held high posts in the service of the government; they aroused considerable hostility of feeling towards themselves by their oppression of the Muslims, it being said that they took advantage of their high position to plunder and annoy the faithful, treating them with great harshness and rudeness and despoiling them of their lands and money. Such complaints were laid before the caliphs al-Manṣūr (754–775), al-Mahdī (775–785), al-Maʼmūn (813–833), al-Mutawakkil (847–861), al-Muqtadir (908–932), and many of their successors.138 They also incurred the odium of many Muhammadans by acting as the spies of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty and hunting down the adherents of the displaced Umayyad family.139 At a later period, during the time of the Crusades they were accused of treasonable correspondence with the Crusaders140 and brought on themselves severe restrictive measures which cannot justly be described as religious persecution.
Other outbursts of fanaticism led to the destruction of churches and synagogues,134 and the terror from such persecution drove many away from the Christian Church.135 However, this oppression went against the tolerant spirit of Islam and the teachings traditionally attributed to the Prophet;136 and the fanatical group tried unsuccessfully to enforce [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the ongoing execution of these oppressive measures to humiliate the non-Muslim population. “The ʻulamaʼ (i.e., the educated, the clergy) observe this situation; they weep and groan in silence, while the princes who could put an end to these criminal abuses merely turn a blind eye.”137 The rules that a fanatical priesthood may impose for suppressing unbelievers cannot always be viewed as a reflection of the practices of civil governments: it is the failure to recognize this fact that has allowed the exaggerated depictions of the suffering of Christians under Muslim rule, created by writers who assumed that the dictates of certain Muslim theologians represented an unchanging practice. Such bursts of persecution seem to have been sparked in some cases by the alleged misuse of their positions by Christians in high government roles; they generated significant resentment towards themselves by oppressing Muslims, as it was claimed they exploited their positions to plunder and bother the faithful, treating them with great cruelty and rudeness and stripping them of their lands and wealth. Complaints about this were brought before the caliphs al-Manṣūr (754–775), al-Mahdī (775–785), al-Maʼmūn (813–833), al-Mutawakkil (847–861), al-Muqtadir (908–932), and many of their successors.138 They also earned the dislike of many Muslims by acting as spies for the ʻAbbāsid dynasty and hunting down supporters of the ousted Umayyad family.139 Later, during the time of the Crusades, they were accused of treasonous correspondence with the Crusaders140 and brought upon themselves severe restrictive measures that cannot fairly be described as religious persecution.
In proportion as the lot of the conquered peoples became harder to bear, the more irresistible was the temptation to free themselves from their miseries, by the words, “There is no god but God: Muḥammad is the Apostle of God.” [79]When the state was in need of money—as was increasingly the case—the subject races were more and more burdened with taxes, so that the condition of the non-Muslims was constantly growing more unendurable, and conversions to Islam increased in the same proportion. The dreary record of scandals, with which the pages of the Christian historians of this later period are filled, would suggest that the Christian Churches had failed to develop a moral fibre strong enough to endure the stress of adverse conditions, and when persecution came, the reason for the defection that followed might—as the historian of the Nestorian Church suggests141—be sought for in the prevailing negligence in the performance of religious duties and the evil life of the clergy.
As the situation for the conquered peoples became increasingly difficult, the temptation to escape their suffering by declaring, “There is no god but God: Muḥammad is the Apostle of God,” grew stronger. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] When the state needed money—more often than not—the subject populations were burdened with higher taxes, making life for non-Muslims increasingly unbearable, leading to a rise in conversions to Islam. The troubling accounts of scandals found in the writings of Christian historians from this later period suggest that the Christian Churches lacked the moral strength to withstand tough circumstances; when persecution arose, the reasons for the subsequent defections might— as the historian of the Nestorian Church implies 141—be traced back to a general neglect of religious duties and the immoral behavior of the clergy.
Further causes that contributed to the decrease of the Christian population may be found in the fact that the children of the numerous Christian captive women who were carried off to the harems of the Muslims had to be brought up in the religion of their fathers, and in the frequent temptation that was offered to the Christian slave by an indulgent master, of purchasing his freedom at the price of conversion to Islam. But of any organised attempt to force the acceptance of Islam on the non-Muslim population, or of any systematic persecution intended to stamp out the Christian religion, we hear nothing. Had the caliphs chosen to adopt either course of action, they might have swept away Christianity as easily as Ferdinand and Isabella drove Islam out of Spain, or Louis XIV made Protestantism penal in France, or the Jews were kept out of England for 350 years. The Eastern Churches in Asia were entirely cut off from communion with the rest of Christendom, throughout which no one would have been found to lift a finger on their behalf, as heretical communions. So that the very survival of these Churches to the present day is a strong proof of the generally [80]tolerant attitude of the Muhammadan governments towards them.142
Further reasons for the decline of the Christian population include the fact that the children of many Christian captive women, who were taken to the harems of Muslims, had to be raised in their fathers' religion. Additionally, Christian slaves were often tempted by lenient masters to buy their freedom by converting to Islam. However, there are no records of any organized efforts to force Islam on the non-Muslim population or systematic persecution aimed at eradicating Christianity. If the caliphs had chosen to pursue either path, they could have easily eliminated Christianity, just as Ferdinand and Isabella expelled Islam from Spain, or Louis XIV made Protestantism illegal in France, or as Jews were barred from England for 350 years. The Eastern Churches in Asia were completely isolated from the rest of Christendom, where no one would have stepped in to help them, as they were seen as heretical. Therefore, the continued existence of these Churches today strongly indicates the generally [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]tolerant attitude of Muslim governments towards them.142
Of the ancient Churches in Western Asia at the time of the Muhammadan conquest, there still survive about 150,000 Nestorians,143 and their number would have been larger but for the proselytising efforts of other Christian Churches; the Chaldees who have submitted to the Church of Rome number 70,000, in 1898 the Nestorian Bishop Mār Jonan, with several of the clergy and 15,000 Nestorians were received into the Orthodox Russian Church; and numbers of Nestorians have also become Protestants.144 The Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch exercises jurisdiction over about 80,000 members of this ancient Church, while 25,000 families of Uniat Jacobites obey the Syrian Catholic Patriarch.145 Belonging to the Greek Orthodox Church, there are 28,836 families under the Patriarch of Antioch and more than 15,000 persons under the Patriarch of Jerusalem,146 while the Melchites or Greek-Catholics number about 130,000.147 The Maronite Church, which has been in union with the Roman Catholic Church since the year 1182, has a following of 300,000.148
Of the ancient churches in Western Asia at the time of the Muslim conquest, about 150,000 Nestorians still exist, and their numbers would be higher if it weren't for the missionary efforts of other Christian churches; the Chaldeans who have joined the Roman Catholic Church number 70,000. In 1898, the Nestorian Bishop Mār Jonan, along with several clergy and 15,000 Nestorians, joined the Orthodox Russian Church; many Nestorians have also converted to Protestantism. The Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch oversees about 80,000 members of this ancient church, while 25,000 families of Uniat Jacobites follow the Syrian Catholic Patriarch. Among the Greek Orthodox Church, there are 28,836 families under the Patriarch of Antioch and over 15,000 individuals under the Patriarch of Jerusalem, while the Melchites, or Greek-Catholics, number around 130,000. The Maronite Church, which has been in union with the Roman Catholic Church since 1182, has a following of 300,000.
The marvel is that these isolated and scattered communities should have survived so long, exposed as they have been to the ravages of war, pestilence and famine,149 living in a country that was for centuries a continual battle-field, overrun by Turks, Mongols and Crusaders,150 it being [81]further remembered that they were forbidden by the Muhammadan law to make good this decay of their numbers by proselytising efforts—if indeed they had cared to do so, for they seem (with the exception of the Nestorians) even before the Muhammadan conquest, to have lost that missionary spirit, without which, as history abundantly shows, no healthy life is possible in a Christian Church. It has also been suggested that the monastic ideal of continence so widespread in the East, and the Christian practice of monogamy, together with the sense of insecurity and their servile condition, may have acted as checks on the growth of the Christian population.151
The amazing thing is that these isolated and scattered communities have managed to survive for so long, despite being subjected to the destruction of war, disease, and famine, living in a country that has been a battleground for centuries, overrun by Turks, Mongols, and Crusaders. It’s also important to remember that they were prohibited by Islamic law from replenishing their numbers through conversion efforts—if they even wanted to, since they seem to have lost that missionary drive, except for the Nestorians, even before the Islamic conquest. History shows that without this spirit, no thriving life is possible in a Christian Church. Additionally, it’s been suggested that the widespread Eastern ideal of celibacy, coupled with the Christian practice of monogamy and their feelings of insecurity and servitude, may have hindered the growth of the Christian population.
Of the details of conversion to Islam we have hardly any information. At the time of the first occupation of their country by the Arabs, the Christians appear to have gone over to Islam in very large numbers. Some idea of the extent of these early conversions in ʻIrāq for example may be formed from the fact that the income from taxation in the reign of ʻUmar was from 100 to 120 million dirhams, while in the reign of ʻAbd al-Malik, about fifty years later, it had sunk to forty millions: while this fall in the revenue is largely attributable to the devastation caused by wars and insurrections, still it was chiefly due to the fact that large numbers of the population had become Muhammadan and consequently could no longer be called upon to pay the capitation-tax.152
We have very little information about the details of converting to Islam. During the initial occupation of their country by the Arabs, many Christians seem to have converted to Islam. For instance, to understand the scale of these early conversions in Iraq, we can look at the tax revenue during the reign of Umar, which was between 100 to 120 million dirhams. However, by the time of Abd al-Malik about fifty years later, it had dropped to forty million. While this decline in revenue was mainly due to the destruction from wars and uprisings, it was primarily because a large number of the population had become Muslims and thus were no longer required to pay the head tax.152
This same period witnesses the conversion of large numbers of the Christians of K͟hurāsān, as we learn from a letter of a contemporary ecclesiastic, the Nestorian Patriarch Īshōʻyabh III, addressed to Simeon, the Metropolitan of Rev-Ardashīr and Primate of Persia. We possess so very few Christian documents of the first century of the Hijrah, and this letter bears such striking testimony to the peaceful character of the spread of the new faith, and has moreover been so little noticed by modern historians—that it may well be quoted here at length. “Where are thy sons, O father bereft of sons? Where is that great people of Merv, who though they beheld neither sword, nor fire or tortures, captivated [82]only by love for a moiety of their goods, have turned aside, like fools, from the true path and rushed headlong into the pit of faithlessness—into everlasting destruction, and have utterly been brought to nought, while two priests only (priests at least in name), have, like brands snatched from the burning, escaped the devouring flames of infidelity. Alas, alas! Out of so many thousands who bore the name of Christians, not even one single victim was consecrated unto God by the shedding of his blood for the true faith. Where, too, are the sanctuaries of Kirmān and all Persia? it is not the coming of Satan or the mandates of the kings of the earth or the orders of governors of provinces that have laid them waste and in ruins—but the feeble breath of one contemptible little demon, who was not deemed worthy of the honour of demons by those demons who sent him on his errand, nor was endowed by Satan the seducer with the power of diabolical deceit, that he might display it in your land; but merely by the nod of his command he has thrown down all the churches of your Persia.… And the Arabs, to whom God at this time has given the empire of the world, behold, they are among you, as ye know well: and yet they attack not the Christian faith, but, on the contrary, they favour our religion, do honour to our priests and the saints of the Lord, and confer benefits on churches and monasteries. Why then have your people of Merv abandoned their faith for the sake of these Arabs? and that, too, when the Arabs, as the people of Merv themselves declare, have not compelled them to leave their own religion but suffered them to keep it safe and undefiled if they gave up only a moiety of their goods. But forsaking the faith which brings eternal salvation, they clung to a moiety of the goods of this fleeting world: that faith which whole nations have purchased and even to this day do purchase by the shedding of their blood and gain thereby the inheritance of eternal life, your people of Merv were willing to barter for a moiety of their goods—and even less.”153 The reign of the caliph ʻUmar II (A.D. 717–720) particularly was marked with very extensive conversions: he organised a zealous missionary movement and offered every kind of inducement to the [83]conquered peoples to accept Islam, even making them grants of money; on one occasion he is said to have given a Christian military officer the sum of 1000 dīnārs to induce him to accept Islam.154 He instructed the governors of the provinces to invite the d͟himmīs to the Muslim faith, and al-Jarrāḥ b. ʻAbd Allāh, governor of K͟hurāsān, is said to have converted about 4000 persons.155 He is even said to have written a letter to the Byzantine Emperor, Leo III, urging on him the acceptance of the faith of Islam.156 He abrogated the decree passed in A.D. 700 for the purpose of arresting the impoverishment of the treasury, according to which the convert to Islam was not released from the capitation-tax, but was compelled to continue to pay it as before; even though the d͟himmī apostatised the very day before his yearly payment of the jizyah was due or while his contribution was actually being weighed in the scales, it was to be remitted to the new convert.157 He no longer exacted the k͟harāj from the Muhammadan owners of landed property, and imposed upon them the far lighter burden of a tithe. These measures, though financially most ruinous, were eminently successful in the way the pious-minded caliph desired they should be, and enormous numbers hastened to enrol themselves among the Muslims.158
This same period sees a significant conversion of many Christians in Khorasan, as noted in a letter from a contemporary church leader, the Nestorian Patriarch Īshōʻyabh III, to Simeon, the Metropolitan of Rev-Ardashīr and Primate of Persia. We have very few Christian documents from the first century of the Hijrah, and this letter powerfully highlights the peaceful way the new faith spread. Moreover, it has been largely overlooked by modern historians, so it’s worth quoting at length. “Where are your sons, O father who has lost his sons? Where is that great people of Merv, who, despite seeing no sword, no fire, or torture, have foolishly turned away from the true path, tempted only by the desire for a small part of their possessions, and rushed headlong into the abyss of faithlessness—into eternal destruction? They have been completely lost, while only two priests (at least in name) have escaped, like brands pulled from the fire, avoiding the consuming flames of disbelief. Alas! Out of so many thousands who called themselves Christians, not even one single martyr was offered to God through shedding his blood for the true faith. Where, then, are the sanctuaries of Kirmān and all of Persia? It is not Satan’s arrival, or the commands of earthly kings, or the orders of regional governors that have left them in ruins—but the feeble breath of a contemptible little demon, who was not esteemed by the other demons who sent him on his mission, nor empowered by Satan the deceiver to exhibit his trickery in your land; he has merely waved his hand to destroy all the churches in your Persia.… And the Arabs, to whom God has granted the empire of the world at this time, they are among you, as you well know: yet they do not attack the Christian faith; on the contrary, they support our religion, honor our priests, and the saints of the Lord, and provide benefits to churches and monasteries. Why, then, have your people of Merv abandoned their faith for the sake of these Arabs? Especially when the Arabs, as the people of Merv themselves state, have not forced them to abandon their own religion but have allowed them to keep it safe and untouched if they only relinquished a portion of their wealth. But in forsaking the faith that provides eternal salvation, they clung to a small portion of the transient riches of this world: the faith that whole nations have sought and continue to seek by shedding their blood, gaining thereby the promise of eternal life, your people of Merv were willing to trade for a part of their possessions—and even less.” The reign of Caliph ʻUmar II (A.D. 717–720) was especially marked by widespread conversions: he organized a passionate missionary campaign and offered various incentives to the conquered peoples to embrace Islam, including financial grants; on one occasion, it is said he gave a Christian military officer 1000 dīnārs to encourage him to convert to Islam. He directed the provincial governors to invite the dhimmīs to accept the Muslim faith, and al-Jarrāḥ b. ʻAbd Allāh, governor of Khorasan, reportedly converted about 4000 people. He is also said to have written to the Byzantine Emperor, Leo III, urging him to accept Islam. He canceled the decree from A.D. 700 meant to curb the treasury's depletion, which required converts to Islam to continue paying a head tax, even if they renounced their faith just before their annual jizyah payment was due; it was to be waived for the new convert. He no longer demanded k͟harāj from the Muslim property owners and imposed a much lighter burden of a tithe instead. These actions, while financially disastrous, effectively achieved what the devout caliph intended, and many rushed to join the ranks of Muslims.
It must not, however, be supposed that such worldly considerations were the only influences at work in the conversion of the Christians to Islam. The controversial works of St. John of Damascus, of the same century, give us glimpses of the zealous Muslim striving to undermine by his arguments the foundations of the Christian faith. The very dialogue form into which these treatises are thrown, and the frequent repetition of such phrases as “If the Saracen asks you,”—“If the Saracen says … then tell him” …—give them an air of vraisemblance and make them appear as if they were intended to provide the Christians with ready answers to the numerous objections which their Muslim neighbours brought against the Christian creed.159 That the aggressive attitude of the Muhammadan disputant is [84]most prominently brought forward in these dialogues is only what might be expected, it being no part of this great theologian’s purpose to enshrine in his writings an apology for Islam. His pupil, Bishop Theodore Abū Qurrah, also wrote several controversial dialogues160 with Muhammadans, in which the disputants range over all the points of dispute between the two faiths, the Muslim as before being the first to take up the cudgels, and enabling us to form some slight idea of the activity with which the cause of Islam was prosecuted at this period. “The thoughts of the Agarenes,” says the bishop, “and all their zeal, are directed towards the denial of the divinity of God the Word, and they strain every effort to this end.”161 The Nestorian Patriarch, Timotheus, used to hold discussions on religious matters in the presence of the caliphs, al-Hādī and Hārūn al-Rashīd, and embodied them in a work that is now lost.162 Timotheus had secured his election to the patriarchate in the face of the active opposition of many of the most powerful ecclesiastics of his own Church; among these was Joseph, the metropolitan of Merv, who intrigued against him with the caliph, al-Mahdī (775–785), but was persuaded by the caliph to accept Islam and was rewarded for his apostasy with rich presents and an official appointment in Baṣrah.163
It shouldn't be assumed that worldly concerns were the only factors influencing Christians' conversion to Islam. The controversial works of St. John of Damascus from the same century show us the passionate Muslim trying to undermine the foundations of the Christian faith with his arguments. The dialogue format of these treatises and the repeated phrases like “If the Saracen asks you,”—“If the Saracen says … then tell him” …—give them a sense of realism and make it seem like they were meant to equip Christians with ready responses to the many objections their Muslim neighbors raised against their beliefs.159 The aggressive stance of the Muslim debater is [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] prominently highlighted in these dialogues, which is expected since this major theologian didn’t intend to provide an apology for Islam in his writings. His student, Bishop Theodore Abū Qurrah, also authored several dialogues with Muslims, where the debaters covered all the points of disagreement between the two faiths, with the Muslim once again starting the debate, giving us a glimpse into how actively the cause of Islam was promoted during this time. “The thoughts of the Agarenes,” the bishop says, “and all their zeal, are focused on denying the divinity of God the Word, and they make every effort to achieve this goal.”161 The Nestorian Patriarch, Timotheus, would hold discussions on religious issues in front of the caliphs, al-Hādī and Hārūn al-Rashīd, and documented them in a work that is now lost.162 Timotheus secured his position as patriarch despite strong opposition from many powerful leaders within his own Church; among these was Joseph, the metropolitan of Merv, who conspired against him with the caliph, al-Mahdī (775–785), but was convinced by the caliph to convert to Islam and was rewarded for his apostasy with generous gifts and an official position in Baṣrah.163
These details from the first two centuries of the Hijrah are meagre in the extreme and rather suggest the existence of proselytising efforts than furnish definite facts. The earliest document of a distinctly missionary character which has come down to us, would seem to date from the reign of al-Maʼmūn (813–833), and takes the form of a letter164 written by a cousin of the caliph to a Christian Arab of noble birth and of considerable distinction at the court, and held in high esteem by al-Maʼmūn himself. In this letter he begs his friend to embrace Islam, in terms of affectionate appeal and in language that strikingly illustrates the tolerant attitude of the Muslims towards the Christian Church at this period. This letter occupies an almost unique place in the early history of the propagation of Islam, and has [85]on this account been given in full in an appendix.165 In the same work we have a report of a speech made by the caliph at an assembly of his nobles, in which he speaks in tones of the strongest contempt of those who had become Muhammadans merely out of worldly and selfish motives, and compares them to the Hypocrites who while pretending to be friends of the Prophet, in secret plotted against his life. But just as the Prophet returned good for evil, so the caliph resolves to treat these persons with courtesy and forbearance until God should decide between them.166 The record of this complaint on the part of the caliph is interesting as indicating that disinterested and genuine conviction was expected and looked for in the new convert to Islam, and that the discovery of self-seeking and unworthy motives drew upon him the severest censure.
These details from the first two centuries of the Hijrah are extremely sparse and seem to suggest the presence of missionary efforts rather than providing solid facts. The earliest document with a clear missionary intent that we have appears to be from the reign of al-Maʼmūn (813–833). It takes the form of a letter164 written by a cousin of the caliph to a Christian Arab of noble background, who was well-respected at court and held in high regard by al-Maʼmūn himself. In this letter, he kindly urges his friend to convert to Islam, using affectionate language that vividly showcases the Muslims' tolerant approach toward the Christian Church during this time. This letter is almost unique in the early history of Islamic propagation and has [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] therefore been included in full in an appendix.165 The same work features a report of a speech by the caliph at a gathering of his nobles, where he expresses strong contempt for those who have converted to Islam out of worldly and selfish reasons, comparing them to the Hypocrites who pretended to be friends of the Prophet while secretly plotting against him. However, just as the Prophet repaid good for evil, the caliph decides to treat these individuals with courtesy and patience until God decides between them.166 This complaint from the caliph is noteworthy as it indicates that genuine belief was expected from new converts to Islam, and that discovering selfish and unworthy motives would attract severe criticism.
Al-Maʼmūn himself was very zealous in his efforts to spread the faith of Islam, and sent invitations to unbelievers even in the most distant parts of his dominions, such as Transoxania and Farg͟hānah.167 At the same time he did not abuse his royal power, by attempting to force his own faith upon others: when a certain Yazdānbak͟ht, a leader of the Manichæan sect, came on a visit to Bag͟hdād168 and held a disputation with the Muslim theologians, in which he was utterly silenced, the caliph tried to induce him to embrace Islam. But Yazdānbak͟ht refused, saying, “Commander of the faithful, your advice is heard and your words have been listened to; but you are one of those who do not force men to abandon their religion.” So far from resenting the ill-success of his efforts, the caliph furnished him with a bodyguard, that he might not be exposed to insult from the fanatical populace.169 [86]
Al-Maʼmūn was very committed to spreading the Islamic faith and sent out invitations to non-believers even in the farthest corners of his empire, like Transoxania and Farg͟hānah.167 At the same time, he didn’t misuse his royal power by trying to force his beliefs on others. When a leader of the Manichæan sect named Yazdānbak͟ht visited Bag͟hdād168 and had a debate with Muslim theologians, he was completely silenced. The caliph then urged him to convert to Islam. However, Yazdānbak͟ht refused, saying, “Commander of the faithful, I hear your advice and have listened to your words; but you are one of those who do not force people to abandon their religion.” Instead of being upset by this failure, the caliph provided him with a bodyguard to protect him from the hostile crowds.169 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Some scanty references are made by Christian historians to cases of ecclesiastical dignitaries who became Muhammadans, e.g. George, Bishop of Baḥrayn, about the middle of the ninth century, having been deposed from his office for some ecclesiastical offence, exchanged the Christian faith for that of Islam,170 and the conversion of a brother of Gabriel, metropolitan of Fārs about the middle of the tenth century, only receives mention because the fact of his having become a Muslim was alleged as disqualifying Gabriel for election to the patriarchate of the Nestorian church.171
Some brief mentions by Christian historians refer to instances of church leaders who converted to Islam. For example, George, the Bishop of Baḥrayn, around the middle of the ninth century, was removed from his position for a church-related offense and then exchanged his Christian faith for Islam, 170 and the conversion of a brother of Gabriel, the metropolitan of Fārs, around the middle of the tenth century, is noted mainly because his becoming a Muslim was cited as a reason that disqualified Gabriel from being elected as the patriarch of the Nestorian church. 171
In the early part of the same century, Theodore, the Nestorian Bishop of Beth Garmai, became a Muslim, and there is no mention of any force or compulsion by the ecclesiastical historian172 who records the fact, as there undoubtedly would have been, had such existed. Some years later (between A.D. 962 and 979), Philoxenos, a Jacobite Bishop of Ād͟harbayjān, also became a Muslim,173 and in the following century, in 1016, Ignatius,174 the Jacobite Metropolitan of Takrīt, who had held this office for twenty-five years, set out for Bag͟hdād and embraced Islam in the presence of the caliph al-Qādir, taking the name of Abū Muslim.175 It would be exceedingly interesting if an Apologia pro Vita Sua had survived to reveal to us the religious development that took place in the mind of either of these converts. The Christian chronicler hints at immorality in the last three cases, but such an accusation uncorroborated by any further evidence is open to suspicion,176 much as it would be [87]if brought forward by a Roman Catholic when recording the conversion of a priest of his own communion to the Protestant faith. It is doubtless owing to their exalted position in the Church that the conversion of these prominent ecclesiastics of two hostile Christian sects has been handed down to us, while that of more obscure individuals has not been recorded. As Barhebræus brings his ecclesiastical chronicle nearer to his own time, he gives fuller details of the career of such converts, e.g. in recording the public lapse of some of the Jacobite bishops, in the middle of the twelfth century he makes particular mention of Aaron, bishop of a town in K͟hurāsān, as having become a Muhammadan after having been convicted of some moral fault; repenting of this change, he wished to regain his episcopal status, and when this was refused him, went to Constantinople and abjured the Monophysite doctrines of the Jacobite Church; then apparently dissatisfied with the reception he received in Constantinople, he returned to the Jacobite Patriarch, but a second time went over to Islam “without any reason”; then repenting again, he finally ended his days among the Maronites of Mount Lebanon.177 A contemporary of Barhebræus, in the middle of the thirteenth century—Daniel, Bishop of Khabur—who is said to have been proficient in secular learning, sought to be appointed to the diocese of Aleppo, but disappointed in this ambition, he abandoned the Christian faith and to the grief and shame of all Christian people “became a Muslim; but God (praise be to His grace!) soon consoled his afflicted people and took away the shame from the redeemed, the redeemed of the Lord; for a few months later that unhappy wretch died miserably in a caravanserai; his name perished, he was taken away out of our midst, and no man knoweth his abiding place.”178
In the early part of the same century, Theodore, the Nestorian Bishop of Beth Garmai, converted to Islam, and the ecclesiastical historian who records this fact makes no mention of any force or pressure, which would certainly have been noted if it had existed. Some years later (between A.D. 962 and 979), Philoxenos, a Jacobite Bishop of Azerbaijan, also became a Muslim, and in the following century, in 1016, Ignatius, the Jacobite Metropolitan of Takrit, who had held his office for twenty-five years, traveled to Baghdad and embraced Islam in front of the caliph al-Qadir, taking the name Abū Muslim. It would be incredibly interesting if an Apologia pro Vita Sua had survived to show us the religious changes that occurred in the minds of either of these converts. The Christian chronicler implies immorality in the last three cases, but such an accusation, lacking further evidence, is questionable, much as it would be if presented by a Roman Catholic recounting the conversion of a priest from his own communion to the Protestant faith. It is likely due to their prominent roles in the Church that the conversions of these notable ecclesiastics from two opposing Christian sects have been documented, while those of less well-known individuals have not been recorded. As Barhebraeus brings his ecclesiastical chronicle closer to his own time, he provides more details about the careers of such converts; for example, when recording the public defection of some Jacobite bishops in the mid-twelfth century, he specifically mentions Aaron, a bishop from a town in Khurasan, who became a Muslim after being found guilty of some moral failing; regretting his conversion, he sought to regain his episcopal position, and when this was denied, he went to Constantinople and renounced the Monophysite beliefs of the Jacobite Church; then, apparently unhappy with how he was received in Constantinople, he returned to the Jacobite Patriarch but flipped back to Islam “without any reason”; then repenting once more, he ultimately spent his last days among the Maronites of Mount Lebanon. A contemporary of Barhebraeus in the mid-thirteenth century, Daniel, Bishop of Khabur, who was said to be well-versed in secular knowledge, aimed to be appointed to the diocese of Aleppo, but when he was disappointed in this ambition, he abandoned the Christian faith and to the sorrow and shame of all Christians “became a Muslim; but God (praise be to His grace!) soon comforted His grieving people and removed the shame from the redeemed, the redeemed of the Lord; for a few months later that miserable wretch died tragically in a caravanserai; his name disappeared, he was taken away from our midst, and no one knows his resting place.”
But that these conversions were not merely isolated instances we have the valuable evidence of Jacques de Vitry, Bishop of Acre (1216–1225), who thus speaks of the Eastern Church from his experience of it in the Holy Land:—[88]“Weakened and lamentably ensnared, nay rather grievously wounded, by the lying persuasions of the false prophet and by the allurements of carnal pleasure, she hath sunk down, and she that was brought up in scarlet, hath embraced dunghills.”179
But to show that these conversions weren’t just isolated cases, we have the valuable testimony of Jacques de Vitry, Bishop of Acre (1216–1225), who describes the Eastern Church based on his experiences in the Holy Land:—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Weakened and sadly trapped, or rather seriously hurt, by the deceptive arguments of the false prophet and the temptations of physical pleasure, she has fallen, and she who was raised in luxury has embraced filth.”179
So far the Christian Churches that have been described as coming within the sphere of Muhammadan influence, have been the Orthodox Eastern Church and the heretical communions that had sprung out of it. But with the close of the eleventh century a fresh element was added to the Christian population of Syria and Palestine, in the large bodies of Crusaders of the Latin rite who settled in the kingdom of Jerusalem and the other states founded by the Crusaders, which maintained a precarious existence for nearly two centuries. During this period, occasional conversions to Islam were made from among these foreign immigrants. In the first Crusade, for example, a body of Germans and Lombards under the command of a certain knight, named Rainaud, had separated themselves from the main body and were besieged in a castle by the Saljūq Sultan, Arslān; on pretence of making a sortie, Rainaud and his personal followers abandoned their unfortunate companions and went over to the Turks, among whom they embraced Islam.180
So far, the Christian Churches described as influenced by Islam have been the Orthodox Eastern Church and the splinter groups that came out of it. However, by the end of the eleventh century, a new group joined the Christian population of Syria and Palestine: the large groups of Crusaders of the Latin rite who settled in the kingdom of Jerusalem and other states established by the Crusaders, which existed in a fragile state for nearly two centuries. During this time, there were occasional conversions to Islam among these foreign settlers. For instance, in the First Crusade, a group of Germans and Lombards led by a knight named Rainaud separated from the main force and were besieged in a castle by the Saljūq Sultan, Arslān; under the pretext of launching a raid, Rainaud and his close followers deserted their trapped companions and joined the Turks, where they converted to Islam.180
The history of the ill-fated second Crusade presents us with a very remarkable incident of a similar character. The story, as told by Odo of Deuil, a monk of St. Denis, who, in the capacity of private chaplain to Louis VII, accompanied him on this Crusade and wrote a graphic account of it, runs as follows. While endeavouring to make their way overland through Asia Minor to Jerusalem the Crusaders sustained a disastrous defeat at the hands of the Turks in the mountain-passes of Phrygia (A.D. 1148), and with difficulty reached the seaport town of Attalia. Here, all who could afford to satisfy the exorbitant demands of the Greek merchants, took ship for Antioch; while the sick and wounded and the mass of the pilgrims were left behind at the mercy of their treacherous allies, the Greeks, who received five hundred [89]marks from Louis, on condition that they provided an escort for the pilgrims and took care of the sick until they were strong enough to be sent on after the others. But no sooner had the army left, than the Greeks informed the Turks of the helpless condition of the pilgrims, and quietly looked on while famine, disease and the arrows of the enemy carried havoc and destruction through the camp of these unfortunates. Driven to desperation, a party of three or four thousand attempted to escape, but were surrounded and cut to pieces by the Turks, who now pressed on to the camp to follow up their victory. The situation of the survivors would have been utterly hopeless, had not the sight of their misery melted the hearts of the Muhammadans to pity. They tended the sick and relieved the poor and starving with open-handed liberality. Some even bought up the French money which the Greeks had got out of the pilgrims by force or cunning, and lavishly distributed it among the needy. So great was the contrast between the kind treatment the pilgrims received from the unbelievers and the cruelty of their fellow-Christians, the Greeks, who imposed forced labour upon them, beat them and robbed them of what little they had left, that many of them voluntarily embraced the faith of their deliverers. As the old chronicler says: “Avoiding their co-religionists who had been so cruel to them, they went in safety among the infidels who had compassion upon them, and, as we heard, more than three thousand joined themselves to the Turks when they retired. Oh, kindness more cruel than all treachery! They gave them bread but robbed them of their faith, though it is certain that contented with the services they performed, they compelled no one among them to renounce his religion.”181
The history of the unfortunate second Crusade presents us with a striking incident of a similar nature. The account, as recounted by Odo of Deuil, a monk from St. Denis, who served as a private chaplain to Louis VII and accompanied him on this Crusade while writing a vivid narrative about it, goes like this. While trying to make their way overland through Asia Minor to Jerusalem, the Crusaders suffered a devastating defeat at the hands of the Turks in the mountain passes of Phrygia (A.D. 1148), and barely made it to the seaport town of Attalia. Here, those who could manage to meet the excessive demands of the Greek merchants boarded ships for Antioch; meanwhile, the sick, wounded, and a large group of pilgrims were left behind at the mercy of their treacherous allies, the Greeks, who received five hundred [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] marks from Louis on the condition they would provide an escort for the pilgrims and care for the sick until they were strong enough to follow the others. But once the army had departed, the Greeks informed the Turks of the vulnerable state of the pilgrims, and simply watched as famine, disease, and enemy arrows wreaked havoc on the camp of these unfortunate individuals. Driven to desperation, a group of three or four thousand tried to flee but were surrounded and slaughtered by the Turks, who pressed on to the camp to exploit their victory. The situation of the survivors would have been utterly hopeless had the sight of their suffering not softened the hearts of the Muhammadans to compassion. They tended to the sick and generously helped the poor and starving. Some even bought the French money that the Greeks had extorted from the pilgrims and distributed it freely among those in need. The contrast between the kind treatment the pilgrims received from the non-believers and the cruelty of their fellow Christians, the Greeks, who subjected them to forced labor, beat them, and robbed them of their few remaining possessions, was so stark that many voluntarily adopted the faith of their rescuers. As the old chronicler states: “Avoiding their fellow believers who had been so cruel to them, they found safety among the infidels who showed them compassion, and, as we heard, more than three thousand joined the Turks when they left. Oh, kindness more treacherous than all betrayal! They gave them bread but robbed them of their faith, although it is clear that satisfied with the service they provided, they forced no one among them to abandon their religion.”181
The increasing intercourse between Christians and Muslims, the growing appreciation on the part of the Crusaders of the virtues of their opponents, which so strikingly distinguishes [90]the later from the earlier chroniclers of the Crusades,182 the numerous imitations of Oriental manners and ways of life by the Franks settled in the Holy Land, did not fail to exercise a corresponding influence on religious opinions. One of the most remarkable features of this influence is the tolerant attitude of many of the Christian Knights towards the faith of Islam—an attitude of mind that was most vehemently denounced by the Church. When Usāma b. Munqid͟h, a Syrian Amīr of the twelfth century, visited Jerusalem, during a period of truce, the Knights Templar, who had occupied the Masjid al-Aqṣā, assigned to him a small chapel adjoining it, for him to say his prayers in, and they strongly resented the interference with the devotions of their guest on the part of a newly-arrived Crusader, who took this new departure in the direction of religious freedom in very bad part.183 It would indeed have been strange if religious questions had not formed a topic of discussion on the many occasions when the Crusaders and the Muslims met together on a friendly footing, during the frequent truces, especially when it was religion itself that had brought the Crusaders into the Holy Land and set them upon these constant wars. When even Christian theologians were led by their personal intercourse with the Muslims to form a juster estimate of their religion, and contact with new modes of thought was unsettling the minds of men and giving rise to a swarm of heresies, it is not surprising that many should have been drawn into the pale of Islam.184 The renegades in the twelfth century were in sufficient numbers to be noticed in the statute books of the Crusaders, the so-called Assises of Jerusalem, according to which, in certain cases, their bail was not accepted.185
The increasing interactions between Christians and Muslims, along with the growing recognition by the Crusaders of the qualities of their opponents, which clearly sets apart [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the later chroniclers of the Crusades from the earlier ones, and the numerous adaptations of Eastern customs and lifestyles by the Franks living in the Holy Land, significantly influenced religious beliefs. One of the most notable aspects of this influence is the tolerant attitude of many Christian Knights towards Islam—an outlook that was strongly condemned by the Church. When Usāma b. Munqid͟h, a twelfth-century Syrian Amīr, visited Jerusalem during a truce, the Knights Templar, who had taken over the Masjid al-Aqṣā, assigned him a small chapel next to it for his prayers. They were quite upset by a newly arrived Crusader’s interference with the worship of their guest, who viewed this shift towards religious freedom very negatively.183 It would indeed have been odd if religious topics had not come up on the many occasions when the Crusaders and Muslims met amicably during the frequent truces, especially since it was religion that had brought the Crusaders to the Holy Land and led to these ongoing conflicts. When even Christian theologians began to develop a more accurate understanding of the Muslim faith through personal interactions, and the exposure to new ideas was causing confusion and giving rise to various heresies, it’s not surprising that many were drawn to Islam.184 The number of renegades in the twelfth century was significant enough to be noted in the statutes of the Crusaders, the so-called Assises of Jerusalem, which stated that in certain cases, their bail was not accepted.185
It would be interesting to discover who were the Muslims who busied themselves in winning these converts to Islam, but they seem to have left no record of their labours. We know, however, that they had at their head the great Saladin himself, who is described by his biographer as setting before [91]his Christian guest the beauties of Islam and urging him to embrace it.186
It would be interesting to find out who the Muslims were that worked to win these converts to Islam, but they don’t appear to have documented their efforts. We do know that leading them was the great Saladin himself, who is portrayed by his biographer as presenting to his Christian guest the魅力 of Islam and encouraging him to embrace it.
The heroic life and character of Saladin seems to have exercised an especial fascination on the minds of the Christians of his time; some even of the Christian knights were so strongly attracted towards him that they abandoned the Christian faith and their own people and joined themselves to the Muslims; such was the case, for example, with a certain English Templar, named Robert of St. Albans, who in A.D. 1185 gave up Christianity for Islam and afterwards married a grand-daughter of Saladin.187 Two years later, Saladin invaded Palestine and utterly defeated the Christian army in the battle of Ḥiṭṭīn, Guy, king of Jerusalem, being among the prisoners. On the eve of the battle, six of his knights, “possessed with a devilish spirit,” deserted the king and escaped into the camp of Saladin, where of their own accord they became Saracens.188 At the same time Saladin seems to have had an understanding with Raymund III, Count of Tripoli, according to which he was to induce his followers to abandon the Christian faith and go over to the Muslims; but the sudden death of the Count effectually put a stop to the execution of this scheme.189
The heroic life and character of Saladin seems to have held a special fascination for the Christians of his time; some Christian knights were so drawn to him that they abandoned their faith and people to join the Muslims. For instance, an English Templar named Robert of St. Albans gave up Christianity for Islam in CE 1185 and later married a granddaughter of Saladin.187 Two years later, Saladin invaded Palestine and completely defeated the Christian army at the battle of Ḥiṭṭīn, with Guy, the king of Jerusalem, among the captured. On the eve of the battle, six of his knights, “possessed with a devilish spirit,” deserted the king and escaped to Saladin's camp, where they voluntarily converted to Islam.188 At the same time, Saladin seemed to have made an agreement with Raymund III, Count of Tripoli, to encourage his followers to abandon Christianity and convert to Islam; however, the sudden death of the Count effectively halted this plan.189
The fall of Jerusalem and the successes of Saladin in the Holy Land stirred up Europe to undertake the third Crusade, the chief incident of which was the siege of Acre (A.D. 1189–1191). The fearful sufferings that the Christian army was exposed to, from famine and disease, drove many of them to desert and seek relief from the cravings of hunger in the Muslim camp. Of these deserters, many made their way back again after some time to the army of the Crusaders; on the other hand, many elected to throw in their lot with the Muslims; some, taking service under their former enemies, still remained true to the Christian faith and (we are told) were well pleased with their new masters, while others embracing Islam became good Muslims.190 The conversion of these deserters is recorded also by the chronicler who accompanied Richard I upon this Crusade:—“Some [92]of our men (whose fate cannot be told or heard without grievous sorrow) yielding to the severity of the sore famine, in achieving the salvation of the body, incurred the damnation of their souls. For after the greater part of the affliction was past, they deserted and fled to the Turks: nor did they hesitate to become renegades; in order that they might prolong their temporal life a little space, they purchased eternal death with horrid blasphemies. O baleful trafficking! O shameful deed beyond all punishment! O foolish man likened unto the foolish beasts, while he flees from the death that must inevitably come soon, he shuns not the death unending.”191
The fall of Jerusalem and Saladin's successes in the Holy Land motivated Europe to launch the Third Crusade, which was mainly marked by the siege of Acre (CE 1189–1191). The terrible suffering the Christian army faced due to famine and illness led many to desert and seek relief from hunger within the Muslim camp. Some of these deserters eventually returned to the Crusader army, while others chose to side with the Muslims. A few, serving their former enemies, still held onto their Christian faith and reportedly found satisfaction with their new leaders, while others converted to Islam and became devoted Muslims. 190 The chronicler who accompanied Richard I during this Crusade recorded these conversions: “Some [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of our men (whose fate is too painful to recount) succumbed to the harsh famine, sacrificing their souls for the sake of their bodies. After most of the hardship had passed, they deserted and ran to the Turks, not hesitating to become renegades; in exchange for a little more life, they traded their eternal souls for vile blasphemies. What a disastrous trade! What a shameful act beyond any punishment! Oh, foolish person, like the foolish beasts, while trying to escape a death that is definitely coming soon, you ignore the eternal death.” 191
From this time onwards references to renegades are not infrequently to be met with in the writings of those who travelled to the Holy Land and other countries of the East. The terms of the oath which was proposed to St. Louis by his Muhammadan captors when he was called upon to promise to pay the ransom imposed upon him (A.D. 1250), were suggested by certain whilom priests who had become Muslims;192 and while this business of paying the ransom was still being carried on, another renegade, a Frenchman, born at Provins, came to bring a present to the king: he had accompanied King John of Jerusalem on his expedition against Damietta in 1219 and had remained in Egypt, married a Muhammadan wife and become a great lord in that country.193 The danger of the pilgrims to the Holy Land becoming converts to Islam was so clearly recognised at this time that in a “Remembrance,” written about 1266 by Amaury de la Roche, the master of the Knights Templar in France, he requests the Pope and the legates of France and Sicily to prevent the poor and the aged and those incapable of bearing arms from crossing the sea to Palestine, for such persons either got killed or were taken prisoners by the Saracens or turned renegades.194 Ludolf de Suchem, who travelled in the Holy Land from 1336 to 1341, speaks of three renegades he found at Hebron; they had come from the diocese of Minden and had been in the service of a [93]Westphalian knight, who was held in high honour by the Soldan and other Muhammadan princes.195
From this point forward, mentions of renegades frequently appear in the writings of those who traveled to the Holy Land and other Eastern countries. The terms of the oath proposed to St. Louis by his Muslim captors when he was asked to promise to pay the ransom they imposed on him (AD 1250) were suggested by certain former priests who had converted to Islam;192 and while this ransom process was still underway, another renegade, a Frenchman from Provins, came to deliver a gift to the king: he had accompanied King John of Jerusalem on his expedition against Damietta in 1219 and had stayed in Egypt, married a Muslim wife, and become a prominent lord in that country.193 The threat of pilgrims to the Holy Land converting to Islam was so clearly recognized at this time that in a "Remembrance," written around 1266 by Amaury de la Roche, the leader of the Knights Templar in France, he asks the Pope and the representatives of France and Sicily to prevent the poor, the elderly, and those unable to bear arms from crossing the sea to Palestine, as those individuals either got killed or were captured by the Saracens or turned renegade.194 Ludolf de Suchem, who traveled in the Holy Land from 1336 to 1341, speaks of three renegades he found in Hebron; they had come from the diocese of Minden and had served a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Westphalian knight, who was held in high regard by the Soldan and other Muslim princes.195
These scattered notices are no doubt significant of more extensive conversions of Christians to Islam, of which no record has come down to us: e.g. there were said to be about 25,000 renegades in the city of Cairo towards the close of the fifteenth century,196 and there must have been many also to be found in the cities of the Holy Land after the disappearance of the Latin princedoms of the East. But the Muhammadan historians of this period seem to have been too busily engaged in recording the exploits of princes and the vicissitudes of dynasties, to turn their attention to religious changes in the lives of obscure individuals; and (as far as I have been able to discover) they as little notice the conversions of Christians to Islam as of those of their own co-religionists to Christianity. Consequently, we have to depend for our knowledge of both of these classes of events on Christian writers, who, while they give us detailed and sympathetic accounts of the latter, bear unwilling testimony to the existence of instances of the former and represent the motives of the renegades in the worst light possible. The possibility of any Christian becoming converted to Islam from honest conviction, probably never entered into the head of any of these writers, and even had such an idea occurred to them they would hardly have ventured to expose themselves to the thunders of ecclesiastical censure by giving open expression to it.
These scattered reports clearly indicate that there were probably more widespread conversions of Christians to Islam, which we have no record of: for example, it was said that around 25,000 people had converted in the city of Cairo by the end of the fifteenth century, 196 and many must have also converted in the cities of the Holy Land after the Latin principalities disappeared. However, the Muslim historians of this time seem to have been too focused on documenting the actions of rulers and the ups and downs of dynasties to pay attention to the religious changes in the lives of ordinary people; and (as far as I can tell) they ignore the conversions of Christians to Islam just as much as they do the conversions of their own co-religionists to Christianity. As a result, we have to rely on Christian writers for our knowledge of both types of events. While they provide detailed and sympathetic accounts of Christian conversions, they reluctantly acknowledge the existence of cases of conversion to Islam and portray the motives of these converts in the worst possible way. The idea that a Christian might convert to Islam out of genuine belief likely never even crossed the minds of these writers, and even if it had, they would probably not have dared to express it openly for fear of harsh backlash from the church.
As an example of the rare instances of such a conversion being recorded, the account may here be cited which Fürer von Haimendorf, who was in Cairo in 1565, gives of the conversion of a German scholar who had studied in the University of Leipzig. “Sed dum nos hanc moram Cairi nectimus, accidit ut Justus quidam Stevenius Germanus Hamelensis qui in iisdem ædibus nobiscum habitaverat, fide Christianorum abnegata Turcarum religioni se initiandum atque circumcidendum obtulerit. Vir erat doctus, qui diu se Witebergæ ac Lipsiæ studiis operam dedisse sæpe nobis [94]narrabat: verum de hoc facto interrogatus, peculiarem nunc sibi Spiritum adesse ajebat, sine cujus instinctu nihil vel facere sibi, vel cogitare fas esset; quæ hominis apostasia nimium quantum animos nostros commovit, et ad fugam quasi excitavit. Eodem quoque die Judæus quidam, qui paucis diebus ante religionem Mahumetanam amplexus fuerat, triumphali pompa per urbem circumducebatur; quod idem cum Stevenio isto futurum esse, Janissarii quidam nobis affirmabant.”197
As an example of the rare instances of such a conversion being recorded, the account may here be cited which Fürer von Haimendorf, who was in Cairo in 1565, gives of the conversion of a German scholar who had studied at the University of Leipzig. “While we were in Cairo, a man named Justus Stevenius, a German from Hamelin who had been living in the same place as us, decided to convert to Islam and get circumcised, having renounced his Christian faith. He was educated and often talked about his extensive studies in Wittenberg and Leipzig [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. When we questioned him about his decision, he insisted that he was now under the influence of a special spirit, without whom he felt he could neither act nor think. His abandonment of Christianity deeply troubled us and almost made us want to escape. On the same day, a Jew, who had recently converted to Islam, was being paraded through the city in celebration; Janissaries informed us that the same would happen to Stevenius.”197
From the historical sources quoted above, we have as little information respecting the number of these converts as of the proselytising efforts made to induce them to change their faith. A motive frequently assigned for going over to Islam is the desire to escape the death penalty by means of apostasy. European travellers make frequent mention of such cases. A late example of such an account may be selected, for the picturesqueness of its language, from the report of a Jesuit, who was in Cairo in 1627; he saw a Copt who, having allowed himself to be carried away “partly by passion and partly by the violence of an indiscreet zeal, had killed his brother with his own hand, in detestation of his having in a dastardly manner left Jesus Christ to embrace Mahometanism, in order to deliver himself from the vexation of the Turks. The poor man was at once seized in the heat of his crime, and he boldly confessed that the renegade, unworthy of being his brother, could only wipe out so black a spot by his blood. He was urged to abandon his faith in order to save his life,” but he declared that he was resolved to die a Christian; the cruel torments, however, inflicted on him by the executioners, weakened his resolution and he yielded at the last moment. “This disaster changed him in a moment from a confessor into a renegade, from a martyr into an apostate, from a saint into one of the damned, and from an angel into a veritable devil. He made the profession of faith or rather of perfidy, after the manner of the Mahometans … he was set at liberty, the liberty not of the sons of God, but of the sons of perdition.” Later on, the reproaches of his conscience caused him again to recant [95]and he was put to death by the Muhammadans for his apostasy.198
From the historical sources mentioned above, we have very little information about how many people converted or the efforts made to persuade them to switch their faith. A common reason given for converting to Islam is the desire to avoid the death penalty through apostasy. European travelers often note such instances. A notable example of this can be found in a report by a Jesuit who was in Cairo in 1627; he witnessed a Copt who, “partly driven by passion and partly by the extreme zeal of others, had killed his brother with his own hands, out of disgust for his brother’s cowardly choice to abandon Jesus Christ in favor of Islam, to escape the troubles caused by the Turks. The poor man was immediately seized in the heat of his crime and boldly admitted that the renegade, unworthy of being called his brother, could only erase such a terrible shame with his blood. He was urged to renounce his faith to save his life,” but he insisted that he was determined to die a Christian; however, the brutal torture inflicted on him by the executioners weakened his resolve, and he eventually gave in. “This disaster transformed him instantly from a confessor into a renegade, from a martyr into an apostate, from a saint into one of the damned, and from an angel into a true devil. He professed faith or rather betrayal, like the Mahometans… he was freed, but not with the freedom of the sons of God, but rather with that of the sons of perdition.” Later, his guilty conscience led him to renounce again [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and he was executed by the Muhammadans for his apostasy.198
The monk Burchard,199 writing about 1283, a few years before the Crusaders were driven out of their last strongholds and the Latin power in the East came utterly to an end—represents the Christian population as largely outnumbering the Muslims throughout the whole of the Muhammadan world, the latter (except in Egypt and Arabia) forming not more than three or four per cent. of the whole population. This language is undoubtedly exaggerated and the good monk was certainly rash in assuming that what he observed in the cities of the Crusaders and of the kingdom of Little Armenia held good in other parts of the East. But his words may be certainly taken to indicate that during the period of the Crusades there had been no widespread conversion to Islam, and that when the Muhammadans resumed their sovereignty over the Holy Land, they extended the same toleration to the Christians as before, suffering them to “purchase peace and quiet” by the payment of the jizyah. The presumption is that the conversions that took place were of individual Christians, who were persuaded in their own minds before they took the final step. Instances have already been given of Christians who took service under Muhammadan masters, in the full enjoyment of their own faith, and the Assises of Jerusalem made a distinction between “those who have denied God [96]and follow another law” and “all those who have done armed service to the Saracens and other miscreants against the Christians for more than a year and a day.”200
The monk Burchard, writing around 1283, a few years before the Crusaders were pushed out of their last strongholds and the Latin influence in the East completely ended, claimed that the Christian population greatly outnumbered the Muslims throughout the entire Islamic world, with Muslims (except in Egypt and Arabia) making up no more than three or four percent of the total population. This statement is clearly exaggerated, and the monk was certainly hasty in believing that what he noticed in the cities of the Crusaders and in the kingdom of Little Armenia applied across other parts of the East. However, his words indicate that during the period of the Crusades, there was no widespread conversion to Islam, and that when the Muslims regained control of the Holy Land, they offered the same tolerance to Christians as before, allowing them to "purchase peace and quiet" by paying the jizyah. It’s assumed that any conversions that occurred involved individual Christians who were convinced in their own minds before making the change. There are already examples of Christians who worked for Muslim masters while fully practicing their own faith, and the Assises of Jerusalem differentiated between "those who have denied God and follow another law" and "all those who have engaged in military service for the Saracens and other nonbelievers against the Christians for more than a year and a day."
The native Christians certainly preferred the rule of the Muhammadans to that of the Crusaders,201 and when Jerusalem fell finally and for ever into the hands of the Muslims (A.D. 1244), the Christian population of Palestine seems to have welcomed the new masters and to have submitted quietly and contentedly to their rule.202
The native Christians definitely preferred the rule of the Muslims over that of the Crusaders,201 and when Jerusalem ultimately fell into the hands of the Muslims (A.D. 1244), the Christian population of Palestine appeared to welcome their new rulers and submitted peacefully and contentedly to their authority.202
This same sense of security of religious life under Muslim rule led many of the Christians of Asia Minor, also, about the same time, to welcome the advent of the Saljūq Turks as their deliverers from the hated Byzantine government, not only on account of its oppressive system of taxation, but also of the persecuting spirit of the Greek Church, which had with such cruelty crushed the heresies of the Paulicians and the Iconoclasts. In the reign of Michael VIII (1261–1282), the Turks were often invited to take possession of the smaller towns in the interior of Asia Minor by the inhabitants, that they might escape from the tyranny of the empire; and both rich and poor often emigrated into Turkish dominions.203
This same feeling of security in religious life under Muslim rule led many Christians in Asia Minor, around the same time, to welcome the arrival of the Seljuk Turks as their saviors from the despised Byzantine government, not only because of its oppressive taxation system but also due to the persecuting attitude of the Greek Church, which had brutally crushed the heresies of the Paulicians and the Iconoclasts. During the reign of Michael VIII (1261–1282), the Turks were frequently invited by the residents to take control of the smaller towns in the interior of Asia Minor so that they could escape the tyranny of the empire; both rich and poor often moved into Turkish territories. 203
Some account still remains to be given of two other Christian Churches of Western Asia, viz. the Armenian and the Georgian. Of the former it may be said that of all the Eastern Churches that have come under Muhammadan rule, the Armenian Church has probably given fewer of its members (in proportion to the size of the community) to swell the ranks of Islam, than any other. So in spite of the interest that attaches to the story of the struggle of [97]this brave nation against overwhelming odds and of the fidelity with which it has clung to the Christian faith—through centuries of warfare and oppression, persecution and exile—it does not come within the scope of the present volume to do more than briefly indicate its connection with the history of the Muhammadans. The Armenian kingdom survived the shock of the Arab conquest, and in the ninth century rose to be a state of some importance and flourished during the decay of the caliphate of Bag͟hdād, but in the eleventh century was overthrown by the Saljūq Turks. A band of fugitives founded the kingdom of Lesser Armenia, but this too disappeared in the fourteenth century. The national life of the Armenian people still survived in spite of the loss of their independence, and, as was the case in Greece under the Turks, their religion and the national church served as the rallying point of their eager, undying patriotism. Though a certain number, under the pressure of cruel persecution, have embraced Islam, yet the bulk of the race has remained true to its ancient faith. As Tavernier204 rather unsympathetically remarks, “There may be some few Armenians, that embrace Mahometanism for worldly interest, but they are generally the most obstinate persons in the world, and most firm to their superstitious principles.”
Some information still needs to be shared about two other Christian Churches in Western Asia, namely the Armenian and the Georgian. Regarding the Armenian Church, it can be said that among all the Eastern Churches that fell under Muslim rule, the Armenian Church has likely had the smallest proportion of its members convert to Islam compared to the size of its community. Hence, despite the significant interest in the story of this courageous nation's struggle against overwhelming odds and its steadfastness to the Christian faith—through centuries of war, oppression, persecution, and exile—the scope of this volume only allows for a brief mention of its connection to the history of Muslims. The Armenian kingdom weathered the impact of the Arab conquest and became a notable state in the ninth century, flourishing during the decline of the caliphate of Baghdad, but in the eleventh century, it was toppled by the Seljuk Turks. A group of refugees established the kingdom of Lesser Armenia, which also vanished in the fourteenth century. The national identity of the Armenian people persisted despite their loss of independence, and, similar to the situation in Greece under the Turks, their religion and national church became a focal point for their passionate and enduring patriotism. While some individuals, under intense persecution, have converted to Islam, the majority of the population has remained committed to their ancient faith. As Tavernier rather unsympathetically notes, “There may be a few Armenians who convert to Islam for personal gain, but they are generally the most stubborn people in the world and most steadfast to their traditional beliefs.”
The Georgian Church (founded in the early part of the fourth century) was an offshoot from the Greek Church, with which she has always remained in communion, although from the middle of the sixth century the Patriarch or Katholikos of the Georgian Church declared himself independent. Torn asunder by internal discords and exposed to the successive attacks of Greeks, Persians, Arabs, Turks and Mongols, the history of this heroic warrior people is one of almost uninterrupted warfare against foreign foes and of fiercely contested feuds between native chiefs: the reigns of one or two powerful monarchs who secured for their subjects brief intervals of peace, serving only to bring out in more striking contrast the normally unsettled state of the country. The fierce independent spirit of the Georgians that could not brook a foreign rule has often exasperated well-nigh [98]to madness the fury of their Muhammadan neighbours, when they failed to impose upon them either their civil authority or their religion. It is this circumstance—that a change of faith implied loss of political independence—which explains in a great measure the fact that the Georgian Church inscribes the names of so many martyrs in her calendar, while the annals of the Greek Church during the same period have no such honoured roll to show.
The Georgian Church, established in the early fourth century, originated from the Greek Church and has always maintained a connection with it. However, from the mid-sixth century, the Patriarch or Katholikos of the Georgian Church declared independence. Divided by internal conflicts and facing ongoing attacks from Greeks, Persians, Arabs, Turks, and Mongols, the history of this brave warrior culture is characterized by almost continuous battles against foreign enemies and fierce rivalries among local leaders. Brief periods of peace under a few strong kings only highlighted the typically unstable situation in the country. The fierce independence of the Georgians, who could not tolerate foreign domination, has often driven their Muslim neighbors to anger when they failed to impose their civil authority or religion on them. This situation—where a change of faith meant losing political independence—largely explains why the Georgian Church records so many martyrs in its calendar, while the Greek Church does not have a similar list during the same period.
It was not until after Georgia had been overrun by the devastating armies of the Mongols, leaving ruined churches and monasteries and pyramids of human heads to mark the progress of their destroying hosts, and consequently the spiritual wants of the people had remained long unprovided for, owing to the decline in the numbers and learning of the clergy—that Christianity began to lose ground.205 Even among those who still remained Christian, some added to the sufferings of the clergy by plundering the property of the Church and appropriating to their own use the revenues of churches and monasteries, and thus hastened the decay of the Christian faith.206
It wasn't until after Georgia was devastated by the Mongol armies, which left behind destroyed churches, monasteries, and piles of human heads to mark their destructive path, that the spiritual needs of the people went unmet for a long time, due to the decrease in both the number and knowledge of the clergy—that Christianity started to decline.205 Even among those who still identified as Christian, some made things worse for the clergy by looting Church property and taking the income from churches and monasteries for themselves, thus speeding up the decline of the Christian faith.206
In 1400 the invasion of Tīmūr added a crowning horror to the sufferings of Georgia, and though for a brief period the rule of Alexander I (1414–1442) delivered the country from the foreign yoke and drove out all the Muhammadans—after his death it was again broken up into a number of petty princedoms, from which the Turks and the Persians wrested the last shreds of independence. But the Muhammadans always found Georgia to be a turbulent and rebellious possession, ever ready to break out into open revolt at the slightest opportunity. Both Turks and Persians sought to secure the allegiance of these troublesome subjects by means of conversion to Islam. After the fall of Constantinople and the increase of Turkish power in Asia Minor, the inhabitants of Akhaltsikhé and other districts to the west of it became Muhammadans.207 In 1579 two Georgian princes—brothers—came on an embassy to Constantinople with a large retinue of about two hundred [99]persons: here the younger brother together with his attendants became a Musalman, in the hope (it was said) of thereby supplanting his elder brother.208 At a rather later date, the conquests of the Turks brought some of the districts in the very centre of Georgia into their power, the inhabitants of which embraced the creed of the conquerors.209 From this period Samtzkhé, the most western portion of Georgia, recognised the suzerainty of Turkey: its rulers and people were allowed to continue undisturbed in the Christian faith, but from 1625 the ruling dynasty became Muhammadan and many of the chiefs and the aristocracy followed their example.
In 1400, Tīmūr's invasion added even more suffering to Georgia. Although for a short time, Alexander I (1414–1442) freed the country from foreign control and expelled all the Muslims, after his death, the nation fragmented into several small princedoms. Eventually, the Turks and Persians took away the last bits of independence. However, the Muslims consistently found Georgia to be a rebellious territory, always ready to revolt at the slightest chance. Both the Turks and Persians tried to secure the loyalty of these difficult subjects through conversion to Islam. After the fall of Constantinople and the rise of Turkish power in Asia Minor, the residents of Akhaltsikhé and neighboring areas converted to Islam. In 1579, two Georgian princes—brothers—embarked on an embassy to Constantinople with about two hundred people. There, the younger brother and his entourage converted to Islam, hoping to replace his older brother. Later on, as the Turks expanded their territory, they gained control over some central districts of Georgia, whose residents adopted the conquerors' faith. From this time, Samtzkhé, the westernmost part of Georgia, acknowledged Turkish rule: its leaders and people were allowed to practice Christianity peacefully, but starting in 1625, the ruling dynasty converted to Islam, and many chiefs and nobles followed suit.
Christianity retained its hold upon the peasants much longer, but when the clergy of Samtzkhé refused allegiance to the Katholikos of Karthli, there ceased to be regular provision made for supplying the spiritual needs of the people: the nobles, even before their conversion, had taken to plundering the estates of the Church, and after becoming Musalmans they naturally ceased to assist it with their offerings, and the churches and monasteries falling into decay were replaced by mosques.210
Christianity continued to influence the peasants for a long time, but when the clergy of Samtzkhé stopped supporting the Katholikos of Karthli, there was no longer regular support for the spiritual needs of the people. The nobles, even before their conversion, had started looting the Church's estates, and after converting to Islam, they obviously stopped contributing with their donations. As a result, the churches and monasteries fell into disrepair and were replaced by mosques.210
The rest of Georgia had submitted to Persia, and when Tavernier visited this part of the country, about the middle of the seventeenth century, he found it divided into two kingdoms, which were provinces of the Persian empire, and were governed by native Georgian princes who had to turn Muhammadan before being advanced to this dignity.211 One of the first of such princes was the Tsarevitch Constantine, son of King Alexander II of Kakheth, who had been brought up at the Persian court and had there embraced Islam, at the beginning of the seventeenth century.212 The first Muhammadan king of Karthli, the Tsarevitch Rustam (1634–1658), had also been brought up in Persia, and he and his successors to the end of the century were all Muhammadans.213
The rest of Georgia had submitted to Persia, and when Tavernier visited this region around the middle of the seventeenth century, he found it divided into two kingdoms that were provinces of the Persian empire, governed by native Georgian princes who had to convert to Islam before being promoted to this position.211 One of the first of these princes was Tsarevitch Constantine, son of King Alexander II of Kakheth, who had been raised at the Persian court and had adopted Islam at the beginning of the seventeenth century.212 The first Muslim king of Karthli, Tsarevitch Rustam (1634–1658), had also been raised in Persia, and he and his successors until the end of the century were all Muslims.213
Tavernier describes the Georgians as being very ignorant in matters of religion and the clergy as unlettered and vicious; some of the heads of the Church actually sold the [100]Christian boys and girls as slaves to the Turks and Persians.214 From this period there seems to have been a widespread apostasy, especially among the higher classes and those who sought to win the favour of the Persian court.215 In 1701 the occupant of the throne of Georgia, Wakhtang VI, was a Christian: for the first seven years of his reign he was a prisoner in Ispahan, where great efforts were made to induce him to become a Muhammadan; when he declared that he preferred to lose his throne rather than purchase it at the price of apostasy, it is said that his younger brother, although he was the Patriarch of Georgia, offered to abandon Christianity and embrace Islam, if the crown were bestowed upon him, but though invested by the Persians with the royal power, the Georgians refused to accept him as their ruler, and drove him out of the kingdom.216
Tavernier describes the Georgians as being quite uninformed about religion, and the clergy as uneducated and corrupt; some leaders of the Church actually sold Christian boys and girls into slavery to the Turks and Persians. From this time, it seems there was a widespread abandonment of faith, particularly among the upper classes and those trying to gain favor with the Persian court. In 1701, the king of Georgia, Wakhtang VI, was a Christian. For the first seven years of his reign, he was a prisoner in Ispahan, where significant efforts were made to persuade him to convert to Islam. When he declared that he would rather lose his throne than renounce his faith, it's said that his younger brother, even though he was the Patriarch of Georgia, offered to convert to Islam if he could become king. However, despite being given royal authority by the Persians, the Georgians refused to accept him as their ruler and expelled him from the kingdom.
Towards the close of the eighteenth century, the king of Georgia placed his people under the protection of the Russian crown. Hitherto their intense patriotic feeling had helped to keep the Christian faith alive among them so long as their foreign invaders had been Musalmans, but now that the foreign power that sought to rob them of their independence was Christian, this same feeling operated in some of the districts north of the Caucasus to the advantage of Islam. In Daghistan a certain Darvīsh Manṣūr endeavoured to unite the different tribes of the Caucasus to oppose the Russians; preaching the faith of Islam he succeeded in converting the princes and nobles of Ubichistan and Daghistan, who have remained faithful to Islam ever since; many of the Circassians, too, were converted by his preaching, and preferred exile to submitting to the Russian rule.217 But in 1791 he was taken prisoner, and in 1800 Georgia was formally incorporated in the Russian empire.
As the eighteenth century was coming to an end, the king of Georgia put his people under the protection of the Russian crown. Up until then, their strong sense of patriotism had helped maintain their Christian faith as long as their invaders were Muslims. However, now that the foreign power threatening their independence was Christian, this same patriotism turned in some areas north of the Caucasus to support Islam. In Daghistan, a man named Darvīsh Manṣūr tried to unite the various tribes of the Caucasus to resist the Russians; by preaching Islam, he managed to convert the princes and nobles of Ubichistan and Daghistan, who have remained loyal to Islam ever since. Many Circassians were also converted by his message and chose exile over submitting to Russian control. But in 1791, he was captured, and by 1800, Georgia was officially incorporated into the Russian empire.
Darvīsh Manṣūr was not alone in his efforts to convert the Circassians. When the treaty of Kūchak-Qaïnarji in 1774 had recognised the independence of the Crimea and [101]opened the Black Sea to Russian vessels, the Turkish government became alarmed at the prospect of a further movement of Russian domination along the eastern coast of the Black Sea and resolved to make an attempt to stir the Circassians to resistance. A Turkish officer, named Faraḥ ʻAlī, was sent in 1782 to establish a military colony at Anāpa, near the outlet of the sea of Azov, and to enter into relations with the Circassian tribes. Faraḥ ʻAlī’s first care was to seek the hand of a daughter of one of the Circassian beys, offering rich presents of arms, horses, etc., to her father; the marriage was celebrated with great pomp and ceremony, and Faraḥ ʻAlī encouraged his soldiers to follow his example, by promising to defray the expenses of their nuptials. The result was that a number of Circassian women joined the little colony and accepted the religion of their husbands, and with the zeal of new converts won over to Islam their fathers and brothers. An active movement of proselytism began, and the Circassians who came in contact with the Turkish colony appear readily to have abandoned their pagan beliefs for the religion of the Qurʼān, the mollas were kept busy in instructing the new Muslims, and help had to be sought from Constantinople to deal with the increasing number of conversions.218 But the work of Faraḥ ʻAlī was short-lived; he died in 1785 and his tomb was reverenced as that of a saint, but his work perished with him. Anāpa passed into the hands of the Russians in 1812, and when the resistance of the Circassians was finally overcome in 1864, more than half a million Circassian Muhammadans migrated into Turkish territory.
Darvīsh Manṣūr wasn't alone in his efforts to convert the Circassians. After the Treaty of Kūchak-Qaïnarji in 1774 recognized Crimea's independence and opened the Black Sea to Russian ships, the Turkish government became worried about the potential for further Russian control along the eastern Black Sea coast and decided to encourage the Circassians to resist. In 1782, a Turkish officer named Faraḥ ʻAlī was sent to establish a military colony at Anāpa, near the Sea of Azov, and to connect with the Circassian tribes. Faraḥ ʻAlī's first priority was to propose to the daughter of one of the Circassian beys, bringing lavish gifts like arms and horses to her father. The wedding was celebrated with much fanfare, and Faraḥ ʻAlī motivated his soldiers to do the same by promising to cover their wedding costs. As a result, several Circassian women joined the small colony and adopted the religion of their husbands, zealously converting their fathers and brothers to Islam. An active campaign of proselytism started, and the Circassians who interacted with the Turkish colony seemed eager to give up their pagan beliefs for the Quran. The mollas were busy teaching the new Muslims, and assistance was requested from Constantinople to manage the growing number of conversions. But Faraḥ ʻAlī's efforts were fleeting; he died in 1785, and his tomb was honored as that of a saint, but his work ended with him. Anāpa came under Russian control in 1812, and when the Circassians' resistance was finally crushed in 1864, over half a million Circassian Muslims moved into Turkish territory.
Under Russian law conversions to any faith other than that of the Orthodox Church were illegal, and the further progress of Islam was stayed until the promulgation of the edict of toleration in 1905. One of the results of this in the Caucasus was a large accession to Islam from among the Abkhazes, who had long been nominal converts to Christianity, but now became Muhammadans in such numbers that the Orthodox clergy became alarmed and founded a special society for the distribution of religious tracts among them, in the hope of combating Muhammadan influences.219 [102]
Under Russian law, converting to any religion other than the Orthodox Church was illegal, and the expansion of Islam was halted until the edict of toleration was issued in 1905. One outcome of this in the Caucasus was a significant increase in the number of Abkhazes converting to Islam, who had previously been nominal Christians. They became Muslims in such numbers that the Orthodox clergy grew concerned and established a special society to distribute religious tracts among them, hoping to counter the influence of Islam.219 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
4 Caetani, vol. ii. p. 455; vol. v. p. 521. (“In Madīnah si formò un considerevole nucleo religioso, composto d’elementi eterogenei, ma forse in maggioranza madinesi, i quali presero l’Islām molto sul serio e cercarono sinceramente di osservare la nuova dottrina, per la convinzione che, così agendo facevan bene, ed in devoto omaggio alla volontà del Profeta.”) ↑
4 Caetani, vol. ii. p. 455; vol. v. p. 521. (“In Madīnah, a significant religious community emerged, consisting of various groups, but mainly from Madīnah, who took Islam seriously and genuinely tried to follow the new teachings, believing that by doing so they were acting correctly and out of sincere respect for the will of the Prophet.”) ↑
14 For an exhaustive study of the jizyah, with a masterly array and critical examination of all the available historical materials, see Caetani, vol. v. p. 319 sqq.; for Egypt during the first century of Muslim rule, see Bell, p. 167 sqq., and Becker, Beiträge zur Geschichte Aegyptens unter dem Islam, p. 81 sqq. ↑
14 For a comprehensive study of the jizyah, with a skillful collection and critical review of all the available historical sources, check out Caetani, vol. v. p. 319 and following; for information about Egypt during the first century of Muslim rule, see Bell, p. 167 and following, and Becker, Contributions to the History of Egypt under Islam, p. 81 and following. ↑
22 “Gli Arabi nei primi anni non perseguitarono invece alcuno per ragioni di fede, non si diedero pena alcuna per convertire chicchessia, sicchè sotto l’Islām, dopo le prime conquiste, i cristiani Semiti goderno d’una tolleranza religiosa quale non si era mai vista da varie generazioni.” (Caetani, vol. v. p. 4.) ↑
27 That such fears were not wholly groundless may be judged from the emperor’s intolerant behaviour towards many of the Monophysite party in his progress through Syria after the defeat of the Persians in 627. (See Michael the Elder, vol. ii. p. 412, and Caetani, vol. ii. p. 1049.) For the outrages committed by the Byzantine soldiers on their co-religionists in the reign of Constans II (642–668), see Michael the Elder, vol. ii. p. 443. ↑
27 The fears weren't entirely unfounded, as shown by the emperor’s intolerant behavior towards many of the Monophysite group during his journey through Syria after the Persians were defeated in 627. (See Michael the Elder, vol. ii. p. 412, and Caetani, vol. ii. p. 1049.) For the abuses carried out by Byzantine soldiers against their fellow believers during the reign of Constans II (642–668), see Michael the Elder, vol. ii. p. 443. ↑
31 Caetani, vol. iii. p. 813; vol. v. p. 394. (“Gli abitanti accettarono con non celato favore il mutamento di governo, appena ebbero compreso che gli Arabi avrebbero rispettato i loro diritti individuali, ed avrebbero lasciata completa libertà di coscienza in materia religiosa. In Siria, città ed interi distretti si affrettarono a trattare con gli Arabi anche prima della rotta finale dei Greci. Nel Sawād si lasciarono passivamente sopraffare accettando il nuovo dominio senza pattuire condizioni di sorta; è probabile che anche in Siria questo fosse il caso per molte regioni remote dalle grandi vie di comunicazioni.”) ↑
31 Caetani, vol. iii. p. 813; vol. v. p. 394. (“The inhabitants welcomed the change in government without hiding their approval, as soon as they understood that the Arabs would respect their individual rights and grant complete freedom of conscience regarding religion. In Syria, cities and entire districts rushed to negotiate with the Arabs even before the Greeks' final defeat. In the Sawād, they passively allowed themselves to be overrun, accepting the new rule without negotiating any terms; it’s likely that this was also the case in many remote areas of Syria away from major communication routes.”) ↑
41 “The ʻUlamāʼ are divided in opinion on the question of the teaching of the Qurʼān: the sect of Mālik forbids it: that of Abū Ḥanīfah allows it; and Shāfiʻī has two opinions on the subject: on the one hand, he countenances the study of it, as indicating a leaning towards Islam; and on the other hand, he forbids it, because he fears that the unbeliever who studies the Qurʼān being still impure may read it solely with the object of turning it to ridicule, since he is the enemy of God and the Prophet who wrote the book; now as these two statements are contradictory, Shāfiʻī has no formally stated opinion on this matter.” (Belin, p. 508.) ↑
41 “The ʻUlamāʼ have different opinions about teaching the Qurʼān: the Mālik sect prohibits it, while the Abū Ḥanīfah sect allows it. Shāfiʻī holds two views on the topic: on one hand, he supports studying it as a sign of leaning towards Islam; on the other hand, he prohibits it because he worries that an unbeliever studying the Qurʼān, while still impure, might do so just to mock it, as they are an enemy of God and the Prophet who wrote the book. Since these two views contradict each other, Shāfiʻī doesn’t have a clear stance on the matter.” (Belin, p. 508.) ↑
46 There is evidence to show that the Arab conquerors left unchanged the fiscal system that they found prevailing in the lands they conquered from the Byzantines, and that the explanation of jizyah as a capitation-tax is an invention of later jurists, ignorant of the true condition of affairs in the early days of Islam. (Caetani, vol. iv. p. 610 (§ 231); vol. v. p. 449.) H. Lammens: Ziād ibn Abīhi. (Rivista degli Studi Orientali, vol. iv. p. 215.) ↑
46 Evidence suggests that the Arab conquerors kept the existing tax system intact in the territories they took over from the Byzantines, and that the idea of jizyah as a head tax was a later invention by jurists who were unaware of the actual situations during the early days of Islam. (Caetani, vol. iv. p. 610 (§ 231); vol. v. p. 449.) H. Lammens: Ziād ibn Abīhi. (Journal of Oriental Studies, vol. iv. p. 215.) ↑
100 A Dominican monk from Florence, by name Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, who visited the East about the close of the thirteenth and the beginning of the fourteenth century, speaks of the toleration the Nestorians had enjoyed under Muhammadan rule right up to his time: “Et ego inveni per antiquas historias et autenticas aput Saracenos, quod ipsi Nestorini amici fuerunt Machometi et confederati cum eo, et quod ipse Machometus mandauit suis posteris, quod Nestorinos maxime conseruarent. Quod usque hodie diligenter obseruant ipsi Sarraceni.” (Laurent, p. 128.) ↑
100 A Dominican monk from Florence named Ricoldus de Monte Crucis visited the East around the end of the thirteenth and beginning of the fourteenth century. He talks about the tolerance the Nestorians enjoyed under Muslim rule up to his time: “I found in ancient histories and authentic sources among the Saracens that the Nestorians were friends and allies of Muhammad, and that Muhammad instructed his followers to particularly protect the Nestorians. This is still carefully observed by the Saracens today.” (Laurent, p. 128.) ↑
106 Von Kremer well remarks: “Wir verdanken dem unermüdlichen Sammelfleiss der arabischen Chronisten unsere Kenntniss der politischen und militärischen Geschichte jener Zeiten, welche so genau ist als dies nur immer auf eine Entfernung von zwölf Jahrhunderten der Fall sein kann; allein gerade die innere Geschichte jener denkwürdigen Epoche, die Geschichte des Kampfes einer neuen, rohen Religion gegen die alten hochgebildeten, zum Theile überbildeten Culte ist kaum in ihren allgemeinsten Umrissen bekannt.” (Von Kremer (2), pp. 1–2.) ↑
106 Von Kremer observes: “Our grasp of the political and military history from that time, as accurate as it can be given that we’re reflecting on twelve centuries, is thanks to the relentless efforts of Arab historians. However, the deeper history of that important period—the tale of the clash between a new, basic religion and the old, highly developed, and sometimes overly complex, cults—is hardly understood, even in the broadest terms.” (Von Kremer (2), pp. 1–2.) ↑
115 “Der Islam war ein Rückstoss gegen den Missbrauch, welchen Justinian mit der Menschheit, besonders aber mit der christlichen Religion trieb, deren oberstes geistliches und weltliches Haupt er zu sein behauptete. Dass der Araber Mahomed, welcher 571 der christlichen Zeitrechnung, sechs Jahre nach dem Tode Justinians, das Licht der Welt erblickte, mit seiner Lehre unerhörtes Glück machte, verdankte er grossentheils dem Abscheu, welchen die im Umkreise des byzantinischen Reiches angesessenen Völker, wie die benachbarten Nationen, über die von dem Basileus begangenen Greuel empfanden.” (Gfrörer: Byzantinische Geschichten, vol. ii. p. 437.) ↑
115 “Islam emerged as a reaction against the abuses that Justinian inflicted on humanity, particularly on the Christian faith, of which he claimed to be the supreme spiritual and secular leader. The Arab Muhammad, who was born in 571 AD, six years after Justinian's death, achieved incredible success with his teachings largely because of the disgust that the peoples surrounding the Byzantine Empire, as well as neighboring nations, felt toward the atrocities committed by the Basileus.” (Gfrörer: Byzantinische Geschichten, vol. ii. p. 437.) ↑
126 Michael the Elder, vol. ii. pp. 412–13. Caetani, vol. v. p. 508. (“Le vittorie sui Greci e sui Persiani non solamente erano il trionfo della razza araba sulle popolazioni delle provincie conquistate, ma nella mente orientale che vede in tutto la mano di Dio, costituivano un trionfo del principio islamico su quello cristiano e mazdeista, ma sovrattutto sul cristiano.”) ↑
126 Michael the Elder, vol. ii. pp. 412–13. Caetani, vol. v. p. 508. (“The victories over the Greeks and Persians weren't just a triumph of the Arab people over the populations of the conquered regions; in the Eastern perspective that views God's influence in all things, they symbolized a victory of the Islamic principle over the Christian and Zoroastrian ones, particularly the Christian.”) ↑
136 This tradition appears in several forms, e.g. “Whoever wrongs one with whom a compact has been made (i.e. a d͟himmī) and lays on him a burden beyond his strength, I will be his accuser.” (Balād͟hurī, p. 162, fin.) (Yaḥyā b. Ādam, p. 54 (fin.), adds the words, “till the day of judgment.”) “Whoever does violence to a d͟himmī who has paid his jizyah and evidenced his submission—his enemy am I.” (Usd al-G͟hāba, quoted by Goldziher, in the Jewish Encyclopædia, vol. vi. p. 655.) The Christian historian al-Makīn (p. 11) gives, “Whoever torments the d͟himmīs, torments me.” ↑
136 This tradition shows up in different ways, such as “Anyone who wrongs a person under a pact (i.e. a d͟himmī) and imposes a burden beyond their ability, I will be their accuser.” (Balād͟hurī, p. 162, fin.) (Yaḥyā b. Ādam, p. 54 (fin.), adds the phrase, “until the day of judgment.”) “Whoever harms a d͟himmī who has paid their jizyah and shown their submission—becomes my enemy.” (Usd al-G͟hāba, quoted by Goldziher, in the Jewish Encyclopædia, vol. vi. p. 655.) The Christian historian al-Makīn (p. 11) states, “Anyone who tortures the d͟himmīs tortures me.” ↑
141 Mārī b. Sulaymān (p. 115, ll. 1–2) offers this explanation of the defections that followed the persecution towards the close of the tenth century: واسلم خلق كثير وكان اصل ذلك تجوّز الناس في اديانہم وقبح سيرة الكہنة في المذبح والبيع ونيوت المقدس ↑
141 Mārī b. Sulaymān (p. 115, ll. 1–2) provides this explanation for the defections that occurred after the persecution towards the end of the tenth centurySure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. Many people converted to Islam, and the main reason for this was the way people were casually practicing their religions and the inappropriate behavior of the priests in the temples and markets, as well as in the Holy New Testament. ↑
142 The Caliph of Egypt, al-Ḥākim (A.D. 996–1020), did in fact order all the Jews and Christians to leave Egypt and emigrate into the Byzantine territory, but yielded to their entreaties to revoke his orders. (Maqrīzī (1), p. 91.) It would have been quite possible, however, for him to have enforced its execution as it would have been for the ferocious Salīm I (1512–1520), who with the design of putting an end to all religious differences in his dominions caused 40,000 Shīʻahs to be massacred, to have completed this politic scheme by the extermination of the Christians also. But in allowing himself to be dissuaded from this design, he most certainly acted in accordance with the general policy adopted by Muhammadan rulers towards their Christian subjects. (Finlay, vol. v. pp. 29–30.) ↑
142 The Caliph of Egypt, al-Ḥākim (CE 996–1020), did indeed order all Jews and Christians to leave Egypt and move to Byzantine territory, but he eventually listened to their pleas and rescinded his orders. (Maqrīzī (1), p. 91.) However, he could have enforced this order just as the ruthless Salīm I (1512–1520) did when he aimed to eliminate all religious differences in his realm, leading to the massacre of 40,000 Shīʻahs, and he could have carried out this political plan by also wiping out Christians. By backing down from this plan, he undoubtedly aligned with the general approach taken by Muslim rulers towards their Christian subjects. (Finlay, vol. v. pp. 29–30.) ↑
150 The sack of Constantinople by the Crusaders in 1204 may be taken as a type of the treatment that the Eastern Christians met with at the hands of the Latins. Barhebræus complains that the monastery of Harran was sacked and plundered by Count Goscelin, Lord of Emessa, in 1184, just as though he had been a Saracen or a Turk. (Barhebræus (1), vol. ii. pp. 506–8.) ↑
150 The Crusaders' sack of Constantinople in 1204 can be seen as a clear example of how Eastern Christians were treated by the Latins. Barhebræus notes that the monastery of Harran was looted and plundered by Count Goscelin, Lord of Emessa, in 1184, as if he were a Saracen or a Turk. (Barhebræus (1), vol. ii. pp. 506–8.) ↑
168 It is very probable that the occasion of this visit of Yazdānbak͟ht to Bag͟hdād was the summoning of a great assembly of the leaders of all the religious bodies of the period, by al-Maʼmūn, when it had come to his ears that the enemies of Islam declared that it owed its success to the sword and not to the power of argument: in this meeting, the Muslim doctors defended their religion against this imputation, and the unbelievers are said to have acknowledged that the Muslims had satisfactorily proved their point. (Aḥmad b. Yaḥyā b. al-Murtaḍạ̄: Al-munyah wa’l-amal fī sharḥ kitāb al-milal wa’l-niḥal. British Museum, Or. 3937, fol. 53 (b), ll. 9–11.) ↑
168 It's highly likely that Yazdānbak͟ht visited Bag͟hdād for a major gathering of leaders from all the religious groups of the time, called by al-Maʼmūn. He had heard that the enemies of Islam claimed its success was due to violence rather than the strength of argument. During this meeting, the Muslim scholars defended their faith against this accusation, and the non-believers reportedly admitted that the Muslims had convincingly made their case. (Aḥmad b. Yaḥyā b. al-Murtaḍạ̄: Al-munyah wa’l-amal fī sharḥ kitāb al-milal wa’l-niḥal. British Museum, Or. 3937, fol. 53 (b), ll. 9–11.) ↑
175 Barhebræus (1), vol. iii. pp. 288–90. Elias of Nisibis, pp. 153–4. He returned to the Christian faith, however, before his death, which took place about twenty years later. Two similar cases are recorded in the annals of the Jacobite Patriarchs of Antioch in the sixteenth century: of these one, named Joshua, became a Muhammadan in 1517, but afterwards recanting fled to Cyprus (at that time in the hands of the Venetians), where prostrate at the door of a church in penitential humility he suffered all who went in or out to tread over his body; the other, Niʻmat Allāh (flor. 1560), having abjured Christianity for Islam, sought absolution of Pope Gregory XIII in Rome. (Barhebræus (1), vol. ii. pp. 847–8.) ↑
175 Barhebræus (1), vol. iii. pp. 288–90. Elias of Nisibis, pp. 153–4. He returned to the Christian faith, though, before he died, which happened about twenty years later. Two similar cases are recorded in the records of the Jacobite Patriarchs of Antioch from the sixteenth century: one named Joshua became a Muslim in 1517, but later took it back and fled to Cyprus (which was then under Venetian control), where, lying at the entrance of a church in deep humility, he let everyone who entered or exited walk over him; the other, Niʻmat Allāh (flor. 1560), having given up Christianity for Islam, sought forgiveness from Pope Gregory XIII in Rome. (Barhebræus (1), vol. ii. pp. 847–8.) ↑
176 In fact Elias of Nisibis, the contemporary chronicler of the conversion of the Jacobite Patriarch, makes no mention of such a failing, nor does Mārī b. Sulaymān (pp. 115–16), the historian of the rival Nestorian Church, [87]though he accuses him of plundering the sacred vessels and ornaments of the churches. As Wright (Syriac Literature, p. 192) says of Joseph of Merv, “We need not believe all the evil that Barhebræus tells us of this unhappy man.” ↑
176 Actually, Elias of Nisibis, who was a contemporary chronicler of the Jacobite Patriarch's conversion, doesn't mention any such misdeed, nor does Mārī b. Sulaymān (pp. 115–16), the historian of the competing Nestorian Church, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] even though he claims that he stole the sacred vessels and decorations from the churches. As Wright (Syriac Literature, p. 192) points out about Joseph of Merv, “We don’t have to believe all the bad things that Barhebræus tells us about this unfortunate man.” ↑
181 Odo de Diogilo. (De Ludovici vii. Itinere. Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. cxcv. p. 1243.) “Vitantes igitur sibi crudeles socios fidei, inter infideles sibi compatientes ibant securi, et sicut audivimus plusquam tria millia iuvenum sunt illis recedentibus sociati. O pietas omni proditione crudelior! Dantes panem fidem tollebant, quamvis certum sit quia, contenti servitio, neminem negare cogebant.” ↑
181 Odo de Diogilo. (De Ludovici vii. Itinere. Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. cxcv. p. 1243.) “So, they avoided cruel partners in faith and went among infidels who supported them, feeling safe. And as we’ve heard, more than three thousand young men joined them as they left. Oh, what a piety more cruel than any betrayal! They took away faith while giving bread, even though it’s certain that, satisfied with their service, they forced no one to deny.” ↑
199 “Notandum autem in rei veritate, licet quidam contrarium senciant, qui ea volunt asserere, que non viderunt, quod oriens totus ultra mare Yndiam et Ethiopiam nomen Christi confitetur et predicat, preter solos Sarracenos et quosdam Turcomannos, qui in Cappadocia sedem habent, ita quod pro certo assero, sicut per memet ipsum vidi et ab aliis, quibus notum erat, audivi, quod semper in omni loco et regno preterquam in Egypto et Arabia, ubi plurimum habitant Sarraceni et alii Machometum sequentes, pro uno Sarraceno triginta vel amplius invenies Christianos. Verum tamen, quod Christiani omnes transmarini natione sunt orientales, qui licet sint Christiani, quia tamen usum armorum non habent multum, cum impugnantur a Sarracenis, Tartaris, vel aliis quibuscumque, subiciuntur eis et tributis pacem et quietem emunt, et Sarraceni sive alii, qui eis dominantur, balivos suos et exactores in terris illis ponunt. Et inde contigit, quod regnum illud dicitur esse Sarracenorum, cum tamen in rei veritate sunt omnes Christiani preter ipsos balivos et exactores et aliquos de familia ipsorum, sicut oculis meis vidi in Cilicia et Armenia minori, que est subdita dominio Tartarorum.” (Burchardi de Monte Sion, Descriptio Terræ Sanctæ, p. 90.) ↑
199 “It's important to recognize that, contrary to what some might believe—those who assert things they haven't witnessed—that the entire East, across the ocean toward India and Ethiopia, acknowledges and proclaims the name of Christ, except for the Saracens and some Turks living in Cappadocia. I can confidently say, having seen it myself and heard from others who are knowledgeable, that everywhere else, in every region except for Egypt and Arabia, where the Saracens and other followers of Muhammad primarily reside, there are thirty or more Christians for every one Saracen. However, even though Christians from other countries have Eastern roots, they don’t have much experience with weapons. When they are attacked by Saracens, Tartars, or others, they are subjected to them and purchase their peace and safety with taxes, while the Saracens or others in control appoint their bailiffs and collectors in those areas. That's why that kingdom is referred to as belonging to the Saracens, even though in reality, everyone there is a Christian except for their bailiffs, collectors, and a few members of their households, as I witnessed with my own eyes in Cilicia and Lesser Armenia, which is under Tartar control.” (Burchardi de Monte Sion, Description of the Holy Land, p. 90.) ↑
202 The prelates of the Holy Land wrote as follows, in 1244, concerning the invasion of the K͟hwarizmians, whom Sultan Ayyūb had called in to assist him in driving out the Crusaders:—“Per totam terram usque ad partes Nazareth et Saphet libere nullo resistente discurrunt, occupantes eandem, et inter se quasi propriam dividentes, per villas et cazalia Christianorum legatos et bajulos præficiunt, suscipientes a rusticis redditus et tributa, quæ Christianis præstare solebant, qui jam Christianis hostes effecti et rebelles dictis Corosminis universaliter adhæserunt.” (Matthei Parisiensis Chronica Majora, ed. H. R. Luard, vol. iv. p. 343.) (London, 1872–83.) ↑
202 The leaders of the Holy Land wrote in 1244 about the invasion of the K͟hwarizmians, whom Sultan Ayyūb had invited to help him drive out the Crusaders:—“Across the region up to Nazareth and Safed, they move around freely without facing any opposition, taking over the land and dividing it among themselves as if it belonged to them. They send messengers and tax collectors into the villages and small towns of the Christians, gathering rents and taxes that were previously owed to Christians, who have now become open enemies and have completely allied with the K͟hwarizmians.” (Matthei Parisiensis Major Chronicles, ed. H. R. Luard, vol. iv. p. 343.) (London, 1872–83.) ↑
CHAPTER IV.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM AMONG THE CHRISTIAN NATIONS OF AFRICA.
Islam was first introduced into Africa by the Arab army that invaded Egypt under the command of ʻAmr b. al-ʻĀṣ in A.D. 640. Three years later the withdrawal of the Byzantine troops abandoned the vast Christian population into the hands of the Muslim conquerors. The rapid success of the Arab invaders was largely due to the welcome they received from the native Christians, who hated the Byzantine rule not only for its oppressive administration, but also—and chiefly—on account of the bitterness of theological rancour. The Jacobites, who formed the majority of the Christian population, had been very roughly handled by the Orthodox adherents of the court and subjected to indignities that have not been forgotten by their children even to the present day.1 Some were tortured and then thrown into the sea; many followed their Patriarch into exile to escape from the hands of their persecutors, while a large number disguised their real opinions under a pretended acceptance of the Council of Chalcedon.2 To these Copts, as the Jacobite Christians of Egypt are called, the Muhammadan conquest brought a freedom of religious life such as they had not enjoyed for a century. On payment of the tribute, ʻAmr left them in undisturbed possession of their churches and guaranteed to them autonomy in all ecclesiastical matters, thus delivering them from the continual interference that had been so grievous a burden under [103]the previous rule; he laid his hands on none of the property of the churches and committed no act of spoliation or pillage.3 In the early days of the Muhammadan rule then, the condition of the Copts seems to have been fairly tolerable,4 and there is no evidence of their widespread apostasy to Islam being due to persecution or unjust pressure on the part of their new rulers. Even before the conquest was complete, while the capital, Alexandria, still held out, many of them went over to Islam,5 and a few years later the example these had set was followed by many others.6 In the reign of ʻUt͟hmān (A.D. 643–655), the revenue derived from Egypt amounted to twelve millions; a few years later, in the reign of Muʻāwiyah (661–679), it had fallen to five millions owing to the enormous number of conversions: under ʻUmar II (717–720) it fell still lower, so that the governor of Egypt7 proposed that in future the converts should not be exempted from the payment of the capitation-tax, but this the pious caliph refused to allow, saying that God had sent Muḥammad to call men to a knowledge of the truth and not to be a collector of taxes.8
Islam was first introduced to Africa by the Arab army that invaded Egypt under the command of ʻAmr b. al-ʻĀṣ in CE 640. Three years later, the retreat of the Byzantine troops left the large Christian population in the hands of the Muslim conquerors. The quick success of the Arab invaders was largely because of the welcoming attitude of the local Christians, who despised Byzantine rule not just for its oppressive governance, but also—and mainly—because of the deep-seated theological bitterness. The Jacobites, who made up the majority of the Christian population, had been severely mistreated by the Orthodox supporters of the court and faced humiliations that are still remembered by their descendants today.1 Some were tortured and then thrown into the sea; many followed their Patriarch into exile to escape from their oppressors, while a significant number masked their true beliefs by pretending to accept the Council of Chalcedon.2 For these Copts, as the Jacobite Christians of Egypt are called, the Muslim conquest brought a level of religious freedom they hadn't experienced in a century. After paying a tribute, ʻAmr allowed them to keep their churches and guaranteed them autonomy in all church affairs, relieving them from the ongoing interference that had been a heavy burden under [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the previous rule. He took nothing from the churches and committed no acts of theft or looting.3 In the early days of Muslim rule, the situation of the Copts seems to have been fairly tolerable,4 and there is no evidence that their widespread conversion to Islam was due to persecution or unjust pressure from their new rulers. Even before the conquest was complete, while the capital, Alexandria, was still resisting, many of them converted to Islam,5 and a few years later, many others followed their lead.6 During the reign of ʻUt͟hmān (C.E. 643–655), the revenue from Egypt was twelve million; a few years later, during Muʻāwiyah's reign (661–679), it had dropped to five million due to the large number of conversions. Under ʻUmar II (717–720), it fell even further, leading the governor of Egypt7 to suggest that converts should no longer be exempt from paying the capitation tax, but the devout caliph refused, stating that God sent Muḥammad to lead people to the truth, not to be a tax collector.8
But later rulers recognised that for fiscal reasons such a policy was ruinous to the state, and insisted on the converts continuing to pay taxes as before; there was, however, no continuity in such a policy, and individual governors acted in an arbitrary and irregular manner.9 When Ḥafṣ b. al-Walīd, who was governor of Egypt in A.D. 744, promised that all those who became Muslims would be exempted [104]from the payment of jizyah, as many as 24,000 Christians are reported to have accepted Islam.10 A similar proclamation is said to have been made by al-Saffāḥ, the first of the ʻAbbāsid caliphs, soon after his accession in A.D. 750, for “he wrote to the whole of his dominions saying that every one who embraced his religion and prayed according to his fashion, should be quit of the jizyah, and many, both rich and poor, denied the faith of Christ by reason of the magnitude of the taxation and the burdens imposed upon them.”11 In fact many of the Christians of Egypt seem to have abandoned Christianity as lightly and as rapidly as, in the beginning of the fourth century, they had embraced it. Prior to that period, a very small section of the population of the valley of the Nile was Christian, but the sufferings of the martyrs in the persecution of Diocletian, the stories of the miracles they performed, the national feeling excited by the sense of their opposition to the dictates of the foreign government,12 the assurance that a paradise of delights was opened to the martyr who died under the hands of his tormentors,—all these things stirred up an enthusiasm that resulted in an incredibly rapid spread of the Christian faith. “Instead of being converted by preaching, as the other countries of the East were, Egypt embraced Christianity in a fit of wild enthusiasm, without any preaching, or instruction being given, with hardly any knowledge of the new religion beyond the name of Jesus, the Messiah, who bestowed a life of eternal happiness on all who confessed Him.”13
But later rulers realized that for financial reasons, this policy was detrimental to the state, and insisted that converts continue to pay taxes as before; however, there was no consistency in such a policy, and individual governors acted arbitrarily and irregularly. 9 When Ḥafṣ b. al-Walīd, the governor of Egypt in CE 744, promised that everyone who converted to Islam would be exempt from paying jizyah, as many as 24,000 Christians reportedly accepted Islam. 104 A similar announcement is said to have been made by al-Saffāḥ, the first of the ʻAbbāsid caliphs, shortly after he took power in CE 750, as “he wrote to all his territories stating that everyone who embraced his religion and prayed in his way would be free from jizyah, and many, both rich and poor, renounced the Christian faith because of the heavy taxes and burdens placed on them.” 10 In fact, many Christians in Egypt seem to have left Christianity just as quickly and easily as they had adopted it in the early fourth century. Before that time, a very small portion of the population along the Nile was Christian, but the sufferings of the martyrs during the Diocletian persecution, the stories of their miracles, the national sentiment stirred by their opposition to foreign rule, 11 the belief that a paradise of delights awaited the martyr who died at the hands of their tormentors—these all ignited a passion that led to an incredibly rapid spread of the Christian faith. “Instead of being converted through preaching, as other Eastern countries were, Egypt adopted Christianity in a burst of wild enthusiasm, without any preaching or instruction, with hardly any understanding of the new religion beyond the name of Jesus, the Messiah, who offered eternal happiness to all who acknowledged Him.” 12
In the seventh century Christianity had probably very little hold on a great mass of the people of Egypt. The theological catchwords that their leaders made use of, to stir up in them feelings of hatred and opposition to the Byzantine government, could have been intelligible to a very few, and the rapid spread of Islam in the early days of the Arab occupation was probably due less to definite efforts to attract than to the inability of such a Christianity to retain. The theological basis for the existence of the [105]Jacobites as a separate sect, the tenets that they had so long and at so great a cost struggled to maintain, were embodied in doctrines of the most abstruse and metaphysical character, and many doubtless turned in utter perplexity and weariness from the interminable controversies that raged around them, to a faith that was summed up in the simple, intelligible truth of the Unity of God and the mission of His Prophet, Muḥammad. Even within the Coptic Church itself at a later period, we find evidence of a movement which, if not distinctly Muslim, was at least closely allied thereto, and in the absence of any separate ecclesiastical organisation in which it might find expression, probably contributed to the increase of the converts to Islam. In the beginning of the twelfth century, there was in the monastery of St. Anthony (near Iṭfīḥ on the Nile), a monk named Balūṭus, “learned in the doctrines of the Christian religion and the duties of the monastic life, and skilled in the rules of the canon-law. But Satan caught him in one of his nets; for he began to hold opinions at variance with those taught by the Three Hundred and Eighteen (of Nicæa); and he corrupted the minds of many of those who had no knowledge or instruction in the Orthodox faith. He announced with his impure mouth, in his wicked discourses, that Christ our Lord—to Whom be glory—was like one of the prophets. He associated with the lowest among the followers of his religion, clothed as he was in the monastic habit. When he was questioned as to his religion and his creed, he professed himself a believer in the Unity of God. His doctrines prevailed during a period which ended in the year 839 of the Righteous Martyrs (A.D. 1123); then he died, and his memory was cut off for ever.”14
In the seventh century, Christianity likely had very little influence on most people in Egypt. The theological buzzwords used by their leaders to incite feelings of hatred and resistance against the Byzantine government were probably understandable to only a few. The rapid spread of Islam during the early days of the Arab occupation was likely less about targeted efforts to attract followers and more about the failure of Christianity to keep them. The theological foundation that allowed the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Jacobites to exist as a separate sect, the beliefs they had struggled to uphold at great cost, were rooted in doctrines that were very complex and metaphysical. Many people likely turned away in confusion and frustration from the endless debates surrounding them, seeking a faith that was simply and clearly defined by the Unity of God and the mission of His Prophet, Muḥammad. Even later, within the Coptic Church, there is evidence of a movement that, if not distinctly Muslim, was at least closely related to it. Without a separate church organization to express it, this likely contributed to an increase in conversions to Islam. In the early twelfth century, at the monastery of St. Anthony (near Iṭfīḥ on the Nile), there was a monk named Balūṭus, "well-versed in the doctrines of Christianity and the responsibilities of monastic life, skilled in canon law." However, Satan ensnared him, leading him to adopt views contrary to those taught by the Three Hundred and Eighteen (of Nicæa). He misled many who had no knowledge of the Orthodox faith. He proclaimed, with his impure words in his wicked talks, that Christ our Lord—glory be to Him—was just like any other prophet. He mingled with the lowest followers of his religion, despite wearing the monastic habit. When asked about his religion and beliefs, he claimed to believe in the Unity of God. His doctrines gained traction until the year 839 of the Righteous Martyrs (CE 1123); then he died, and his memory was lost forever.14
Further, a theory of the Christian life that found its highest expression in asceticism of the grossest type15 could offer little attraction, in the face of the more human morality of Islam.16 On account of the large numbers of Copts that [106]from time to time have become Muhammadans, they have come to be considered by the followers of the Prophet as much more inclined to the faith of Islam than any other Christian sect, and though they have had to endure the most severe oppression and persecution on many occasions, yet the Copts that have been thus driven to abandon their faith are said to have been few in comparison with those who have changed their religion voluntarily,17 and even in the nineteenth century, when Egypt was said to be the most tolerant of all Muhammadan countries, there were yearly conversions of the Copts to the Muslim faith.18 Still, persecution and oppression have undoubtedly played a very large part in the reduction of the numbers of the Copts, and the story of the sufferings of the Jacobite Church of Egypt,—persecuted alike by their fellow Christians19 and by the followers of the dominant faith, is a very sad one, and many abandoned the religion of their fathers in order to escape from burdensome taxes and unendurable indignities. The vast difference in this respect between their condition and that of the Christians of Syria, Palestine and Spain at the same period finds its explanation in the turbulent character of the Copts themselves. Their long struggle against the civil and theological despotism of Byzantium seems to have welded the zealots into a national party that could as little brook the foreign rule of the Arabs as, before, that of the Greeks. The rising of the Copts against their new masters in 646, when they drove the Arabs for a time out of Alexandria and opened the gates of the city to the Byzantine troops (who, however, treated the unfortunate Copts as enemies, [107]not having yet forgotten the welcome they had before given to the Muhammadan invaders), was the first of a long series of risings and insurrections,20—excited frequently by excessive taxation,—which exposed them to terrible reprisals, and caused the lot of the Jacobite Christians of Egypt to be harder to bear than that of any other Christian sect in this or other countries under Muhammadan rule. But the history of these events belongs rather to a history of Muhammadan persecution and intolerance than to the scope of the present work. It must not, however, be supposed that the condition of the Copts was invariably that of a persecuted sect; on the contrary there were times when they rose to positions of great affluence and importance in the state. They filled the posts of secretaries and scribes in the government offices,21 farmed the taxes,22 and in some cases amassed enormous wealth.23 The annals of their Church furnish us with many instances of ecclesiastics who were held in high favour and consideration by the reigning princes of the country, under the rule of many of whom the Christians enjoyed the utmost tranquillity.24 To such a period of the peace of the Church belongs an incident that led to the absorption of many Christians into the body of the faithful.
Furthermore, a theory of the Christian life that found its highest form in the most extreme asceticism could seem less appealing compared to the more humane morality of Islam. Due to the significant number of Copts who have occasionally converted to Islam, they are viewed by the followers of the Prophet as much more inclined towards the faith than any other Christian sect. Although they have faced severe oppression and persecution multiple times, the number of Copts who have been forced to abandon their faith is said to be minimal compared to those who have voluntarily changed their religion. Even in the nineteenth century, when Egypt was considered the most tolerant of all Muslim countries, there were annual conversions of Copts to the Muslim faith. Nonetheless, persecution and oppression have certainly played a significant role in decreasing the Coptic population, and the story of the suffering of the Jacobite Church of Egypt—persecuted by both fellow Christians and followers of the dominant faith—is quite tragic; many abandoned their ancestral religion to escape heavy taxes and unbearable indignities. The stark difference between their situation and that of Christians in Syria, Palestine, and Spain during the same period can be explained by the turbulent nature of the Copts themselves. Their long battle against the civil and theological oppression of Byzantium seems to have united the zealots into a national party that would not tolerate the foreign rule of the Arabs any more than they did the Greeks before. The Copts' uprising against their new rulers in 646, when they temporarily expelled the Arabs from Alexandria and opened the city gates to the Byzantine troops (who, however, treated the unfortunate Copts as enemies, not having forgotten the welcome they had given to the Muslim invaders), marked the beginning of a long series of rebellions and uprisings—often incited by excessive taxation—which exposed them to harsh reprisals and made the situation for the Jacobite Christians of Egypt more burdensome than that of any other Christian sect either in this or in other countries under Muslim rule. However, the history of these events is more about Muslim persecution and intolerance than the focus of this work. It should not be assumed that the Copts were always a persecuted sect; on the contrary, there were times when they rose to significant wealth and importance in the state. They held positions as secretaries and scribes in government offices, collected taxes, and in some cases accumulated substantial wealth. The history of their Church provides many examples of clergy who were valued and respected by the ruling princes of the time, under whom Christians enjoyed considerable peace. An incident from a period of church peace led to many Christians being integrated into the body of the faithful.
During the reign of Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn (Saladin) (1169–1193) over Egypt, the condition of the Christians was very happy under the auspices of this tolerant ruler; the taxes that had been imposed upon them were lightened and several swept away altogether; they crowded into the public offices as secretaries, accountants and registrars; and for nearly a century under the successors of Saladin, they enjoyed the same toleration and favour, and had nothing to complain of except the corruption and degeneracy of their own clergy. Simony had become terribly rife among them; the priesthood was sold to ignorant and vicious persons, while postulants for the sacred office who were unable to pay the sums demanded for ordination, were repulsed with scorn, in spite of their [108]being worthy and fit persons. The consequence was that the spiritual and moral training of the people was utterly neglected and there was a lamentable decay of the Christian life.25 So corrupt had the Church become that when, on the death of John, the seventy-fourth Patriarch of the Jacobites, in 1216, a successor was to be elected, the contending parties who pushed the claims of rival candidates, kept up a fierce and irreconcilable dispute for nearly twenty years, and all this time cared less for the grievous scandal and the harmful consequences of their shameless quarrels than for the maintenance of their dogged and obstinately factious spirit. On more than one occasion the reigning sultan tried to make peace between the contending parties, refused the enormous bribes of three, five, and even ten thousand gold pieces that were offered in order to induce him to secure the election of one of the candidates by the pressure of official influence, and even offered to remit the fee that it was customary for a newly-elected Patriarch to pay, if only they would put aside their disputes and come to some agreement,—but all to no purpose. Meanwhile many episcopal sees fell vacant and there was no one to take the place of the bishops and priests that died in this interval; in the monastery of St. Macarius alone there were only four priests left as compared with over eighty under the last Patriarch.26 So utterly neglected were the Christians of the western dioceses, that they all became Muslims.27 To this bald statement of the historian of the Coptic Church, we unfortunately have no information to add, of the positive efforts made by the Musalmans to bring these Christians over to their faith. That such there were, there can be very little doubt, especially as we know that the Christians held public disputations and engaged in written controversies on the respective merits of the rival creeds.28 That these [109]conversions were not due to persecution, we know from direct historical evidence that during this vacancy of the patriarchate, the Christians had full and complete freedom of public worship, were allowed to restore their churches and even to build new ones, were freed from the restrictions that forbade them to ride on horses or mules, and were tried in law-courts of their own, while the monks were exempted from the payment of tribute and granted certain privileges.29
During the reign of Ṣalāḥ al-Dīn (Saladin) (1169–1193) in Egypt, the Christians lived fairly well under this tolerant ruler; the taxes imposed on them were reduced, and some were eliminated altogether. They filled public office roles as secretaries, accountants, and registrars. For nearly a century under Saladin's successors, they enjoyed the same level of tolerance and favor, having little to complain about except for the corruption and decline of their own clergy. Simony was rampant; the priesthood was sold to unqualified and immoral individuals, while those seeking ordination who couldn't pay the required fees were dismissed disdainfully, even if they were otherwise worthy candidates. As a result, the spiritual and moral education of the community was completely ignored, leading to a sad decline in Christian life. The Church had become so corrupt that, following the death of John, the seventy-fourth Patriarch of the Jacobites, in 1216, the rival factions fighting over his replacement engaged in a bitter dispute for nearly twenty years. Throughout this time, they prioritized their stubborn factionalism over the serious scandals and negative impact of their shameless fights. The reigning sultan attempted to mediate between the factions, rejecting huge bribes of three, five, and even ten thousand gold pieces aimed at persuading him to influence the election of a candidate. He even offered to waive the customary fee for a newly-elected Patriarch if they would just settle their disagreements, but it was all in vain. In the meantime, many bishoprics became vacant with no one to replace the bishops and priests who died during this period; in the monastery of St. Macarius alone, there were just four priests left, compared to over eighty during the last Patriarch. The Christians in the western dioceses were so neglected that they all converted to Islam. We unfortunately have no additional information on the specific efforts made by Muslims to convert these Christians. However, it is highly likely there were such efforts, especially since we know that Christians held public debates and engaged in written discussions regarding the merits of the competing faiths. It is also clear that these conversions were not a result of persecution, as historical evidence indicates that during the gap in the patriarchate, Christians had complete freedom of public worship, were allowed to restore and even build new churches, were removed from restrictions against riding horses or mules, and were tried in their own courts, while monks were exempt from tribute and granted certain privileges.
How far this incident is a typical case of conversion to Islam among the Copts it is difficult to say; a parallel case of neglect is mentioned by two Capuchin missionaries who travelled up the Nile to Luxor in the seventeenth century, where they found that the Copts of Luxor had no priest, and some of them had not gone to confession or communion for fifty years.30 Under such circumstances the decay of their numbers can readily be understood.
How typical this incident is of conversions to Islam among the Copts is hard to determine; a similar case of neglect is noted by two Capuchin missionaries who traveled up the Nile to Luxor in the seventeenth century, where they discovered that the Copts in Luxor had no priest, and some had not gone to confession or communion for fifty years. 30 Given these circumstances, the decline in their numbers is easily understandable.
A similar neglect probably contributed to the decay of the Nubian Church which recognised the primacy of the Jacobite Patriarch of Alexandria, as do the Abyssinians to the present day. The Nubians had been converted to Christianity about the middle of the sixth century, and retained their independence when Egypt was conquered by the Arabs; a treaty was made according to which the Nubians were to send every year three hundred and sixty slaves, with forty more for the governor of Egypt, while the Arabs were to furnish them with corn, oil and raiment.31 In the reign of al-Muʻtaṣim (833–842), ambassadors were sent by the caliph renewing this treaty, and the king of Nubia visited the capital, where he was received with great magnificence and dismissed with costly presents.32 In the twelfth century they were still all Christian,33 and retained their old independence in spite of the frequent expeditions sent against them from Egypt.34 In 1275 the nephew of the then king of Nubia obtained from the sultan of Egypt a body of troops to assist him in his revolt against his uncle, [110]whom he by their help succeeded in deposing; in return for this assistance he had to cede the two northernmost provinces of Nubia to the sultan, and as the inhabitants elected to retain their Christian faith, an annual tribute of one dīnār for each male was imposed upon them.35 But this Muhammadan overlordship was temporary only, and the Nubians of the ceded provinces soon reasserted their independence.36
A similar neglect likely contributed to the decline of the Nubian Church, which recognized the authority of the Jacobite Patriarch of Alexandria, as the Abyssinians still do today. The Nubians were converted to Christianity around the mid-sixth century and maintained their independence when Egypt was conquered by the Arabs. A treaty was established stating that the Nubians would send three hundred sixty slaves each year, with an additional forty for the governor of Egypt, while the Arabs would provide them with grain, oil, and clothing. 31 During the reign of al-Muʻtaṣim (833–842), ambassadors were sent by the caliph to renew this treaty, and the king of Nubia visited the capital, where he was received with great splendor and given expensive gifts upon his departure. 32 In the twelfth century, they were still all Christians 33 and maintained their independence despite frequent military campaigns against them from Egypt. 34 In 1275, the nephew of the then king of Nubia secured troops from the sultan of Egypt to help him in his rebellion against his uncle, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] whom he successfully overthrew with their assistance. In exchange for this help, he had to cede the two northernmost provinces of Nubia to the sultan, and since the residents chose to keep their Christian faith, an annual tribute of one dīnār for every male was imposed on them. 35 However, this Muslim dominance was only temporary, and the Nubians in the ceded provinces quickly reclaimed their independence. 36
But settlements of Arabs had been established in Nubia for several centuries earlier and the Arabs on the Blue Nile had so increased in number and wealth in the tenth century that they were able to ask permission to build a mosque in Soba,37 the capital of the Christian kingdom.38 In the thirteenth and especially from the beginning of the fourteenth century there began a general process of interpenetration through the migration into Nubia of Arabs, especially of the Juhaynah tribe, who intermarried with the women of the land and gradually succeeded in breaking up the power of the Nubian princes.39 In the latter half of the fourteenth century Ibn Baṭūṭah40 tells us that the Nubians were still Christians, though the king of their chief city, Dongola,41 had embraced Islam in the reign of Nāṣir (probably Nāṣir b. Qulāūn, one of the Mamlūk sultans of Egypt, who died A.D. 1340); the repeated expeditions of the Muslims so late as the fifteenth century had not succeeded in pushing their conquests south of the first cataract, near which was their last fortified place,42 while Christianity seems to have extended as far up the Nile as Sennaar.
But Arab settlements had been established in Nubia for several centuries before, and by the tenth century, the Arabs along the Blue Nile had increased in number and wealth so much that they were able to request permission to build a mosque in Soba, the capital of the Christian kingdom. Starting in the thirteenth century and especially from the beginning of the fourteenth century, there was a significant movement of Arabs, particularly from the Juhaynah tribe, into Nubia. They intermarried with local women and gradually weakened the power of the Nubian princes. In the latter half of the fourteenth century, Ibn Baṭūṭah tells us that the Nubians were still Christians, although the king of their main city, Dongola, had converted to Islam during the reign of Nāṣir (most likely Nāṣir b. Qulāūn, one of the Mamlūk sultans of Egypt, who died in A.D. 1340). Despite repeated Muslim expeditions as late as the fifteenth century, they had not managed to expand their conquests south of the first cataract, where their last fortified place was located, while Christianity seemed to have spread as far up the Nile as Sennaar.
The Christian Nubian kingdom appears to have come to an end partly through internal dissensions and partly [111]through the attacks of Arab and Negro tribes on its borders, and finally by the establishment of the powerful Fūnj empire in the fifteenth century.43
The Christian Nubian kingdom seems to have collapsed partly due to internal conflicts and partly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]because of attacks from Arab and African tribes on its borders, and ultimately by the rise of the strong Fūnj empire in the fifteenth century.43
But it is probable that the progress of Islam in the country was all this time being promoted by the Muhammadan merchants and others that frequented it. Maqrīzī (writing in the early part of the fifteenth century) quotes one of those missionary anecdotes which occur so rarely in the works of Arabic authors; it is told by Ibn Salīm al-Aswāni, and is of interest as giving us a living picture of the Muslim propagandist at work. Though the convert referred to is neither a Christian nor a Nubian, still the story shows that there was such a thing as conversion to Islam in Nubia in the fifteenth century. Ibn Salīm says that he once met a man at the court of the Nubian chief of Muqurrah, who told him that he came from a city that lay three months’ journey from the Nile. When asked about his religion, he replied, “My Creator and thy Creator is God; the Creator of the universe and of all men is One, and his dwelling-place is in Heaven.” When there was a dearth of rain, or when pestilence attacked them or their cattle, his fellow-countrymen would climb up a high mountain and there pray to God, who accepted their prayers and supplied their needs before even they came down again. When he acknowledged that God had never sent them a prophet, Ibn Salīm recounted to him the story of the prophets Moses and Jesus and Muḥammad, and how by the help of God they had been enabled to perform many miracles. And he answered, “The truth must indeed have been with them, when they did these things; and if they performed these deeds, I believe in them.”44
But it's likely that the spread of Islam in the country was being supported all along by the Muslim merchants and others who frequented it. Maqrīzī, writing in the early part of the fifteenth century, shares a rare anecdote from Arabic authors about a missionary experience told by Ibn Salīm al-Aswāni. This story gives us a vivid image of a Muslim evangelist at work. Although the person who converted is neither Christian nor Nubian, the story illustrates that there was conversion to Islam in Nubia during the fifteenth century. Ibn Salīm recounts encountering a man at the court of the Nubian chief of Muqurrah, who claimed to come from a city three months’ journey from the Nile. When asked about his religion, he responded, “My Creator and your Creator is God; the Creator of the universe and all people is One, and His home is in Heaven.” During times of drought or when disease struck them or their livestock, his fellow countrymen would climb a high mountain to pray to God, who would answer their prayers and provide for their needs before they even returned. When he admitted that God had never sent them a prophet, Ibn Salīm shared the stories of the prophets Moses, Jesus, and Muḥammad, and how they performed many miracles with God's help. The man replied, “They must have had the truth, as they accomplished these things; and if they did those deeds, I believe in them.”44
Very slowly and gradually the Nubians seem to have drifted from Christianity into Muhammadanism.45 The spiritual life of their Church had sunk to the lowest ebb, and as no movement of reform sprang up in their midst, and as they had lost touch with the Christian Churches beyond their borders, it was only natural that they should seek for an expression of their spiritual aspirations in the [112]religion of Islam, whose followers had so long borne witness to its living power among them, and had already won over some of their countrymen to the acceptance of it. A Portuguese priest, who travelled in Abyssinia from 1520–1527, has preserved for us a picture of the Nubians in this state of transition; he says that they were neither Christians, Jews nor Muhammadans, but had come to be without faith and without laws; but still “they lived with the desire of being Christians.” Through the fault of their clergy they had sunk into the grossest ignorance, and now there were no bishops or priests left among them; accordingly they sent an embassy of six men to the king of Abyssinia, praying him to send priests and monks to instruct them, but this the king refused to do without the permission of the Patriarch of Alexandria, and as this could not be obtained, the unfortunate ambassadors returned unsuccessful to their own country.46 The same writer was informed by a Christian who had travelled in Nubia, that he had found 150 churches there, in each of which were still to be seen the figures of the crucified Christ, of the Virgin Mary, and other saints painted on the walls. In all the fortresses, also, that were scattered throughout the country, there were churches.47 Before the close of the following century, Christianity had entirely disappeared from Nubia “for want of pastors,” but the closed churches were to be found still standing throughout the whole country.48 The Nubians had yielded to the powerful Muhammadan influences that surrounded them, to which the proselytising efforts of the Muslims who had travelled in Nubia for centuries past no doubt contributed a great deal; on the north were Egypt and the Arab tribes that had made their way up the Nile and extended their authority along the banks of that river;49 on the south, the Muhammadan state of the Belloos, separating them from Abyssinia. [113]These Belloos, in the early part of the sixteenth century, were, in spite of their Muslim faith, tributaries of the Christian king of Abyssinia;50 and—if they may be identified with the Baliyyūn, who, together with their neighbours, the Bajah (the inhabitants of the so-called island of Meroe), are spoken of by Idrīsī, in the twelfth century, as being Jacobite Christians,51—it is probable that they had only a few years before been converted to Islam, at the same time as the Bajah, who had been incorporated into the Muhammadan empire of the Fūnj, when these latter extended their conquests in 1499–1530 from the south up to the borders of Nubia and Abyssinia and founded the powerful state of Sennaar. When the army of Aḥmad Grāñ invaded Abyssinia and made its way right through the country from south to north, it effected a junction about 1534 with the army of the sultan of Maseggia or Mazaga, a province under Muhammadan rule but tributary to Abyssinia, lying between that country and Sennaar; in the army of this sultan there were 15,000 Nubian soldiers who, from the account given of them, appear to have been Musalmans.52 Fragmentary and insufficient as these data of the conversion of the Nubians are, we may certainly conclude from all we know of the independent character of this people and the tenacity with which they clung to the Christian faith, so long as it was a living force among them, that their change of religion was a gradual one, extending through several centuries.
Very slowly and gradually, the Nubians seem to have shifted from Christianity to Islam. The spiritual life of their Church had hit rock bottom, and since no movement for reform emerged among them, and they had lost contact with Christian Churches beyond their borders, it was only natural that they would look for a way to express their spiritual yearnings in the religion of Islam. Its followers had long demonstrated its living power among them and had already persuaded some of their people to accept it. A Portuguese priest, who traveled in Abyssinia from 1520 to 1527, described the Nubians during this transitional period; he said they were neither Christians, Jews, nor Muslims, but had become faithless and lawless; yet, “they lived with the desire of being Christians.” Due to the negligence of their clergy, they had plunged into ignorance, and now there were no bishops or priests left among them; thus, they sent a delegation of six men to the king of Abyssinia, asking him to send priests and monks to teach them. However, the king refused to do so without the permission of the Patriarch of Alexandria, and since this could not be obtained, the unfortunate ambassadors returned home empty-handed. The same writer was told by a Christian who had traveled in Nubia that he found 150 churches there, each adorned with images of the crucified Christ, the Virgin Mary, and other saints painted on the walls. Additionally, there were churches in all the fortresses scattered across the country. By the end of the following century, Christianity had completely vanished from Nubia “for lack of pastors,” but the abandoned churches remained standing throughout the country. The Nubians had succumbed to the strong Muslim influences around them, significantly aided by the proselytizing efforts of Muslims who had traveled in Nubia for centuries; to the north were Egypt and Arab tribes that navigated the Nile and extended their authority along its banks; to the south, the Muslim state of the Belloos, which separated them from Abyssinia. These Belloos, in the early part of the sixteenth century, were, despite their Muslim faith, tributaries of the Christian king of Abyssinia; and—if they can be identified with the Baliyyūn, who along with their neighbors, the Bajah (the people of the so-called island of Meroe), were described by Idrīsī in the twelfth century as Jacobite Christians—it is likely they had only recently converted to Islam, along with the Bajah, who became part of the Muslim empire of the Fūnj when this empire expanded its conquests from 1499 to 1530, reaching up to Nubia and Abyssinia and founding the powerful state of Sennaar. When Aḥmad Grāñ's army invaded Abyssinia and advanced through the country from south to north, it joined forces around 1534 with the army of the sultan of Maseggia or Mazaga, a province under Muslim rule but tributary to Abyssinia, located between that country and Sennaar; among the sultan's army were 15,000 Nubian soldiers who, from the accounts given, seemed to be Muslims. Although the information about the conversion of the Nubians is fragmentary and insufficient, we can certainly deduce from what we know about this people's independent character and their strong attachment to the Christian faith as long as it was a vibrant presence among them that their change of religion was a gradual process, stretching over several centuries.
Let us now pass to the history of Islam among the Abyssinians, who had received Christianity two centuries before the Nubians, and like them belonged to the Jacobite Church.
Let’s now move on to the history of Islam among the Abyssinians, who adopted Christianity two centuries before the Nubians and, like them, were part of the Jacobite Church.
The tide of Arab emigration does not seem to have set across the Red Sea, the western shores of which formed part of the Abyssinian kingdom, until many centuries after Arabia had accepted the faith of the prophet. Up to the tenth century only a few Muhammadan families were to be found residing in the coast towns of Abyssinia, but at the end of the twelfth century the foundation of an Arab dynasty alienated some of the coast-lands from the Abyssinian kingdom. In 1300 a missionary, named Abū ʻAbd Allāh Muḥammad, made his way into Abyssinia, calling [114]on the people to embrace Islam, and in the following year, having collected around him 200,000 men, he attacked the ruler of Amhara in several engagements.53 King Saifa Arʻād (1342–1370) took energetic measures against the Muhammadans in his kingdom, putting to death or driving into exile all those who refused to embrace Christianity.54 At the close of the same century the disturbed state of the country, owing to the civil wars that distracted it, made it possible for the various Arab settlements along the coast to make themselves masters of the entire seaboard and drive the Abyssinians into the interior, and the king, Baʼeda Māryām (1468–1478), is said to have spent the greater part of his reign in fighting against the Muhammadans on the eastern border of his kingdom.55 In the early part of the sixteenth century, while the powerful Muhammadan kingdom of Adal, between Abyssinia and the southern extremity of the Red Sea, and some others were bitterly hostile to the Christian power, there were others again that formed peaceful tributaries of “Prester John”; e.g. in Massowah there were Arabs who kept the flocks of the Abyssinian seigniors, wandering about in bands of thirty or forty with their wives and children, each band having its Christian “captain.”56 Some Musalmans are also mentioned as being in the service of the king and being entrusted by him with important posts;57 while some of these remained faithful to Islam, others embraced the prevailing religion of the country. What was implied in the fact of these Muhammadan communities being tributaries of the king of Abyssinia, it is difficult to determine. The Musalmans of Ḥadya had along with other tribute to give up every year to the king a maiden who had to become a Christian; this custom was in accordance with an ancient treaty, which the king of Abyssinia has always made them observe, “because he was the stronger”; besides this, they were forbidden to carry arms or put on war-apparel, and, if they rode, their horses were not to be saddled; “these orders,” they said, “we have always obeyed, so that the [115]king may not put us to death and destroy our mosques. When the king sends his people to fetch the maiden and the tribute, we put her on a bed, wash her and cover her with a cloth, and recite the prayers for the dead over her and give her up to the people of the king; and thus did our fathers and our grandfathers before us.”58
The flow of Arab emigration doesn't seem to have crossed the Red Sea, the western shores of which were part of the Abyssinian kingdom, until many centuries after Arabia adopted the faith of the prophet. By the tenth century, only a few Muslim families lived in the coastal towns of Abyssinia, but by the end of the twelfth century, the establishment of an Arab dynasty took some of the coastal lands away from the Abyssinian kingdom. In 1300, a missionary named Abū ʻAbd Allāh Muḥammad entered Abyssinia, urging the people to convert to Islam, and the following year, having gathered around him 200,000 men, he engaged the ruler of Amhara in several battles. King Saifa Arʻād (1342–1370) took vigorous action against the Muslims in his kingdom, executing or exiling anyone who refused to convert to Christianity. By the end of the same century, the ongoing civil wars made it possible for the various Arab settlements along the coast to take control of the entire seaboard and push the Abyssinians into the interior, and the king, Baʼeda Māryām (1468–1478), reportedly spent most of his reign fighting against the Muslims on the eastern border of his kingdom. In the early sixteenth century, while the powerful Muslim kingdom of Adal, located between Abyssinia and the southern end of the Red Sea, and others were fiercely opposed to Christian power, there were also those who peacefully acknowledged the “Prester John” as their leader; for instance, in Massowah, Arabs tended the flocks of the Abyssinian lords, traveling in groups of thirty or forty with their wives and children, each group led by a Christian “captain.” Some Muslims were also noted as serving the king and were given important positions; while some remained loyal to Islam, others converted to the dominant religion of the country. The implications of these Muslim communities being tributaries of the king of Abyssinia are unclear. The Muslims of Ḥadya were required to provide the king with a maiden each year as tribute, who had to convert to Christianity; this custom stemmed from an ancient treaty that the king of Abyssinia enforced “because he was the stronger.” Additionally, they were prohibited from bearing arms or wearing military gear, and if they rode, their horses could not be saddled. “We have always followed these orders so that the king does not execute us and destroy our mosques. When the king sends his people to collect the maiden and the tribute, we lay her on a bed, wash her, cover her with a cloth, recite prayers for the dead over her, and hand her over to the king's people; this is how our fathers and grandfathers did it before us.”
These Muhammadan tributaries were chiefly to be found in the low-lying countries that formed the northern boundary of Abyssinia, from the Red Sea westward to Sennaar,59 and on the south and the south-east of the kingdom.60 What influence these Muhammadans had on the Christian populations with which they were intermingled, and whether they made converts to Islam as in the present century, is matter only of conjecture. Certain it is, however, that when the independent Muhammadan ruler of Adal, Aḥmad Grāñ—himself said to have been the son of a Christian priest of Aijjo, who had left his own country and adopted Islam in that of the Adals61—invaded Abyssinia from 1528 to 1543, many Abyssinian chiefs with their followers joined his victorious army and became Musalmans, and though the Christian populations of some districts preferred to pay jizyah,62 others embraced the religion of the conqueror.63 But the contemporary Muslim historian himself tells us that in some cases this conversion was the result of fear, and that suspicions were entertained of the genuineness of the allegiance of the new converts.64 But such apparently was not universally the case, and the widespread character of the conversions in several districts give the impression of a popular movement. The Christian chiefs who went over to Islam made use of their personal influence in inducing their troops to follow their example. They were, as we are told, in some cases very ignorant of their own religion,65 and thus the change of faith was a less difficult matter. Particularly instrumental in conversions of this kind were those Muhammadan chiefs who had previously entered the service of the king of Abyssinia, and those renegades who took the opportunity of the invasion of the country by a conquering Musalman [116]army to throw off their allegiance at once to Christianity and the Christian king and declare themselves Muhammadans once more.66
These Muslim tributaries were mainly located in the low-lying areas that made up the northern border of Abyssinia, stretching from the Red Sea westward to Sennaar, and in the south and southeast of the kingdom. It's uncertain what impact these Muslims had on the Christian communities they mixed with, or whether they converted anyone to Islam as has happened in more recent times. However, it's clear that when the independent Muslim ruler of Adal, Aḥmad Grāñ—who was reportedly the son of a Christian priest from Aijjo, who had left his homeland and adopted Islam while in the Adal region—invaded Abyssinia from 1528 to 1543, many Abyssinian leaders and their followers joined his successful army and converted to Islam. While some Christian populations in certain areas chose to pay jizyah, others accepted the religion of the conqueror. Yet, the contemporary Muslim historian notes that in some cases, these conversions stemmed from fear, and there were doubts about the sincerity of the new converts' loyalty. However, this didn't seem to be the case everywhere, and the widespread nature of the conversions in several regions suggests a popular movement. The Christian leaders who converted to Islam used their influence to persuade their followers to do the same. It was noted that in some situations, they were quite ignorant of their own religion, making the switch less challenging. Those Muslim leaders who had previously served the king of Abyssinia, along with those renegades who seized the opportunity presented by the invading Muslim army to reject both Christianity and the Christian king to reaffirm their Islamic faith also played a significant role in these conversions.
One of these in 1531 wrote the following letter to Aḥmad Grāñ:—“I was formerly a Muslim and the son of a Muslim, was taken prisoner by the polytheists and made a Christian by force; but in my heart I have always clung to the true faith and now I seek the protection of God and of His Prophet and of thee. If thou wilt accept my repentance and punish me not for what I have done, I will return in penitence to God; and I will devise means whereby the troops of the king, that are with me, may join thee and become Muslims;”—and in fact the greater part of his army elected to follow their general; including the women and children their numbers are said to have amounted to 20,000 souls.67
One of these in 1531 wrote the following letter to Aḥmad Grāñ:—“I was once a Muslim and the son of a Muslim, but I was captured by the polytheists and forced to become a Christian; however, I have always held onto the true faith in my heart, and I now seek the protection of God, His Prophet, and you. If you will accept my repentance and not punish me for my past actions, I will return to God in repentance; and I will find a way for the king's troops who are with me to join you and become Muslims.” In fact, most of his army chose to follow their leader; including women and children, their numbers are said to have reached 20,000 souls.67
But with the help of the Portuguese, the Abyssinians succeeded in shaking off the yoke of their Muhammadan conquerors and Aḥmad Grāñ himself was slain in 1543. Islam had, however, gained a footing in the country, which the troublous condition of affairs during the remainder of the sixteenth and the following century enabled it to retain, the rival Christian Churches being too busily engaged in contending with one another, to devote much attention to their common enemy. For the successful proselytising of the Jesuits and other Roman Catholic missionaries and the active interference of the Portuguese in all civil and political matters, excited violent opposition in the mass of the Abyssinian Christians;—indeed so bitter was this feeling that some of the chiefs openly declared that they would rather submit to a Muhammadan ruler than continue their alliance with the Portuguese;68—and the semi-religious, semi-patriotic movement set on foot thereby, rapidly assumed such vast proportions as to lead (about 1632) to the expulsion of the Portuguese and the exclusion of all foreign Christians from the country. The condition of Abyssinia then speedily became one of terrible confusion and anarchy, of which some tribes of the Galla race took [117]advantage, to thrust their way right into the very centre of the country, where their settlements remain to the present day.
But with help from the Portuguese, the Abyssinians were able to shake off the dominance of their Muhammadan conquerors, and Aḥmad Grāñ was killed in 1543. However, Islam had established a presence in the region, which the chaotic conditions during the rest of the sixteenth century and into the next century allowed it to maintain, as the competing Christian churches were too busy fighting each other to focus much on their common adversary. The successful missionary efforts of the Jesuits and other Roman Catholic missionaries, along with the Portuguese's active involvement in civil and political matters, sparked strong opposition among the majority of Abyssinian Christians. In fact, the resentment was so intense that some leaders openly stated they would rather be ruled by a Muhammadan than continue their alliance with the Portuguese;68—and this semi-religious, semi-patriotic movement quickly grew so large that it led (around 1632) to the expulsion of the Portuguese and the exclusion of all foreign Christians from the country. Following this, Abyssinia fell into a state of chaos and anarchy, which some tribes of the Galla race exploited to push their way into the heart of the country, where they have maintained their settlements to this day.
The progress achieved by Islam during this period may be estimated from the testimony of a traveller of the seventeenth century, who tells us that in his time the adherents of this faith were scattered throughout the whole of Abyssinia and formed a third of the entire population.69 During the following century the faith of the Prophet seems steadily to have increased by means of the conversion of isolated individuals here and there. The absence of any strong central government in the country favoured the rise of petty independent chieftains, many of whom had strong Muhammadan sympathies, though (in accordance with a fundamental law of the state) all the Abyssinian princes had to belong to the Christian faith; the Muhammadans, too, aspiring to the dignity of the Abyssinian aristocracy, abjured the faith in which they had been born and pretended conversion to Christianity in order to get themselves enrolled in the order of the nobles, and as governors of Christian provinces made use of all their influence towards the spread of Islam.70 One of the chief reasons of the success of this faith seems to have been the moral superiority of the Muslims as compared with that of the Christian population of Abyssinia. Rüppell says that he frequently noticed in the course of his travels in Abyssinia that when a post had to be filled which required that a thoroughly honest and trustworthy person should be selected, the choice always fell upon a Muhammadan. In comparison with the Christians, he says that they were more active and energetic; that every Muhammadan had his sons taught to read and write, whereas Christian children were only educated when they were intended for the priesthood.71 This moral superiority of the Muhammadans of [118]Abyssinia over the Christian population goes far to explain the continuous though slow progress made by Islam during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries; the degradation and apathy of the Abyssinian clergy and the interminable feuds of the Abyssinian chiefs, have left Muhammadan influences free to work undisturbed. Mr. Plowden, who was English consul in Abyssinia from 1844 to 1860, speaking of the Ḥabāb, three Tigrē tribes dwelling between 16° and 17° 30′ lat., the north-west of Massowah, says that they have become Muhammadan “within the last 100 years, and all, save the latest generation, bear Christian names. They have changed their faith, through the constant influence of the Muhammadans with whom they trade, and through the gradual and now entire abandonment of the country by the Abyssinian chiefs, too much occupied in ceaseless wars with their neighbours.”72 They have a tradition that one of their chiefs named Jāwej rejected Christianity for Islam, in the belief that the latter faith brought good luck and long life; he then said to his priest, “Break in pieces the Tābōt”;73 the priest answered, “I dare not break in pieces the Tābōt of Mary”; so Jāwej seized the Tābōt with his own hands and cut it in pieces with an axe; the Christian priests then adopted Islam, and all their descendants are shayk͟hs of the tribe to the present day.74
The progress made by Islam during this time can be seen from the account of a seventeenth-century traveler who noted that, at that time, its followers were spread throughout Abyssinia and made up about a third of the total population. 69 In the next century, the Prophet's faith seems to have steadily grown through the conversion of individuals here and there. The lack of a strong central government in the country allowed small independent chieftains to rise, many of whom had strong sympathies for Islam, although (according to a fundamental law of the state) all Abyssinian princes were required to be Christians. Additionally, some Muslims, wanting to join the Abyssinian aristocracy, renounced their birth faith and pretended to convert to Christianity to be accepted into the noble class. Acting as governors of Christian provinces, they used their influence to promote Islam. 70 One of the main reasons for the success of this faith appears to be the moral superiority of Muslims compared to the Christian population of Abyssinia. Rüppell states that during his travels in Abyssinia, he often noticed that when a position needed to be filled that required someone honest and trustworthy, the selection consistently fell on a Muslim. He observed that, in contrast to Christians, they were more active and energetic; every Muslim ensured their sons were taught to read and write, while Christian children were only educated if they were destined for the priesthood. 71 This moral superiority of the Muslims of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Abyssinia over the Christian population helps explain the continuous, albeit slow, growth of Islam during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries; the decline and apathy of the Abyssinian clergy and the endless disputes among the Abyssinian chiefs have allowed Muslim influences to thrive without interruption. Mr. Plowden, who served as the English consul in Abyssinia from 1844 to 1860, mentioned the Ḥabāb, three Tigrē tribes living between 16° and 17° 30′ latitude, northwest of Massowah, stating they converted to Islam “within the last 100 years, and all, except for the most recent generation, have Christian names. They have changed their faith due to the constant influence of Muslims they trade with and the gradual, now complete retreat of Abyssinian chiefs, who are too occupied with endless wars with their neighbors.” 72 They have a tradition that one of their chiefs named Jāwej left Christianity for Islam, believing the latter brought good fortune and longevity; he then told his priest, “Break the Tābōt.” 73 The priest replied, “I cannot break the Tābōt of Mary.” So, Jāwej took the Tābōt in his own hands and smashed it with an axe; the Christian priests then converted to Islam, and all their descendants are shayk͟hs of the tribe to this day. 74
Other sections of the population of the northern districts of the country were similarly converted to Islam during the same period, because the priests had abandoned these districts and the churches had been suffered to fall into ruins,—apparently entirely through neglect, as the Muhammadans here are said to have been by no means fanatical nor to have borne any particular enmity to Christianity.75 Similar testimony to the progress of Islam in the early part of the nineteenth century is given by other travellers,76 who found numbers of Christians to be continually passing over to that faith. The Muhammadans were especially favoured by Ras ʻAlī, one of the vice-regents of Abyssinia and practically master of the country before the accession [119]of King Theodore in 1853. Though himself a Christian, he distributed posts and even the spoils of the churches among the followers of Islam, and during his reign one half of the population of the central provinces of Abyssinia embraced the faith of the Prophet.77 Such deep roots had this faith now struck in Abyssinia that its followers had in their hands all the commerce as well as all the petty trade of the country, enjoyed vast possessions, were masters of large towns and central markets, and had a firm hold upon the mass of the people. Indeed, a Christian missionary who lived for thirty-five years in this country, rated the success and the zeal of the Muslim propagandists so high as to say that were another Aḥmad Grāñ to arise and unfurl the banner of the Prophet, the whole of Abyssinia would become Muhammadan.78 Embroilments with the Egyptian government (with which Abyssinia was at war from 1875 to 1882) brought about a revulsion of feeling against Muhammadanism: hatred of the foreign Muslim foe reacted upon their co-religionists within the border. In 1878, King John summoned a Convocation of the Abyssinian clergy, who proclaimed him supreme arbiter in matters of faith and ordained that there should be but one religion throughout the whole kingdom. Christians of all sects other than the Jacobite were given two years in which to become reconciled to the national Church; the Muhammadans were to submit within three, and the heathen within five, years. A few days later the king promulgated an edict that showed how little worth was the three years’ grace allowed to the Muhammadans; for not only did he order them to build Christian churches wherever they were needed and to pay tithes to the priests resident in their respective districts, but also gave three months’ notice to all Muhammadan officials to either receive baptism or resign their posts. Such compulsory conversion (consisting as it did merely of the rite of baptism and the payment of tithes) was naturally of the most ineffectual character, and while outwardly conforming, the Muslims in secret protested their loyalty to their old faith. Massaja saw some such go straight from the church [120]in which they had been baptised to the mosque, in order to have this enforced baptism wiped off by some holy man of their own faith.79 These mass conversions were rendered the more ineffectual by being confined to the men, for as the royal edict had made no mention of the women they were in no way molested,—a circumstance that probably proved to be of considerable significance in the future history of Islam in Abyssinia, as Massaja bears striking testimony to the important part the Muhammadan women have played in the diffusion of their faith in this country.80 By 1880 King John is said to have compelled about 50,000 Muhammadans to be baptised, as well as 20,000 members of one of the pagan tribes and half a million of Gallas,81 but as their conversion went no further than baptism and the payment of tithes, it is not surprising to learn that the only result of these violent measures was to increase the hatred and hostility of both the Muslim and the heathen Abyssinians towards the Christian faith.82 The king of the petty state of Kafa (which had almost always acknowledged the supremacy of Abyssinia),—Sawo-Teheno,—took advantage of the embarrassment of King John, who was threatened at once by the Italians and the followers of the Mahdī, to assert his independence, and became a Musalman, in order to do so more effectively. He successfully resisted all attacks until 1897, when his state was reconquered and he himself taken prisoner by the Emperor Menelik, the former king of Shoa, who had established his authority over the whole of Abyssinia after the death of King John in 1889. Christianity was re-established as the state religion throughout Kafa and Christian worship renewed in the churches, which had been left uninjured, being either shut up or turned into mosques.83 But these violent measures taken in the interests of the Christian faith have failed to arrest the growing power of Islam during the nineteenth century. Whole tribes that were once Christian and still bear Christian names, such as Taklēs (“Plant of Jesus”), Hebtēs (“Gift of Jesus”) [121]and Temāryām (“Gift of Mary”), have become Muslim. The two Mänsaʻ tribes which were entirely Christian about the middle of the nineteenth century had become Muslim, for the most part, at the beginning of the twentieth century; the propagandist efforts of the Muslims who converted them appear to have been facilitated through the ignorance of the Christian clergy. A similar Muhammadanising process has been going on for some time among other tribes also.84
Other parts of the population in the northern districts of the country were similarly converted to Islam during the same time because the priests had left these areas and the churches were allowed to fall into disrepair—seemingly entirely due to neglect, as the Muslims here were reported to be quite moderate and showed no particular hostility towards Christianity. Similar accounts of the spread of Islam in the early nineteenth century come from other travelers who observed many Christians continuously converting to that faith. The Muslims were particularly supported by Ras ʻAlī, one of the vice-regents of Abyssinia and actually the ruler of the country before King Theodore took power in 1853. Even though he was a Christian, he appointed officials and even distributed church valuables to the followers of Islam, leading to half of the population in the central provinces of Abyssinia adopting the faith of the Prophet during his reign. This faith became so deeply rooted in Abyssinia that its followers controlled all commerce and the petty trade across the country, enjoyed vast wealth, dominated major towns and central markets, and had a strong influence over the majority of the people. In fact, a Christian missionary who lived in this country for thirty-five years rated the success and enthusiasm of the Muslim missionaries so highly that he claimed if another Aḥmad Grāñ were to rise and raise the banner of the Prophet, the entire Abyssinia would convert to Islam. Conflicts with the Egyptian government (with which Abyssinia was at war from 1875 to 1882) led to a backlash against Islam: animosity towards the foreign Muslim enemy spilled over to their fellow believers within the borders. In 1878, King John called a meeting of the Abyssinian clergy, who declared him the supreme authority on religious matters and mandated that there should only be one religion throughout the entire kingdom. Christians of all sects, other than the Jacobite, were given two years to align with the national Church; Muslims had to comply in three years, and pagans in five years. Shortly after, the king issued an order that made it clear how little value the three years' grace for Muslims held; he required them to build Christian churches wherever they were needed and to pay tithes to the clergy in their regions. Additionally, he gave a three-month notice to all Muslim officials to either convert to Christianity or resign their positions. Such forced conversions (which involved merely the act of baptism and the payment of tithes) were largely ineffective. While outwardly conforming, Muslims secretly maintained their loyalty to their original faith. Massaja observed some individuals going straight from the church where they had been baptized to the mosque, seeking to have their enforced baptism nullified by a holy man of their faith. These mass conversions were made even less effective by targeting only men; since the royal decree didn't mention women, they faced no pressure—an important factor in the future of Islam in Abyssinia, as Massaja noted the significant role that Muslim women played in spreading their faith in this country. By 1880, it's estimated that King John forced about 50,000 Muslims to be baptized, along with 20,000 members of a pagan tribe and half a million Gallas, but since their conversion only involved baptism and tithes, it’s not surprising that these harsh measures only increased the resentment of both Muslims and pagans towards Christianity. The king of the small state of Kafa (which had almost always recognized Abyssinia’s supremacy), Sawo-Teheno, seized on King John's troubles, threatened by both Italians and followers of the Mahdī, to assert his independence and converted to Islam to strengthen his position. He successfully repelled all attacks until 1897, when his state was retaken and he was captured by Emperor Menelik, the former king of Shoa, who had established dominance over all of Abyssinia after King John's death in 1889. Christianity was reinstated as the state religion throughout Kafa and Christian worship resumed in the churches, which had either been closed or turned into mosques. However, these aggressive actions taken to promote Christianity failed to stop the increasing influence of Islam during the nineteenth century. Whole tribes that were once Christian and still bear Christian names, such as Taklēs (“Plant of Jesus”), Hebtēs (“Gift of Jesus”), and Temāryām (“Gift of Mary”), have converted to Islam. The two Mänsaʻ tribes that were entirely Christian around the mid-nineteenth century had largely become Muslim by the early twentieth century; the efforts of the Muslim missionaries who converted them seem to have been aided by the ignorance of the Christian clergy. A similar process of conversion has been ongoing among other tribes as well.
We must return now to the history of Africa in the seventh century, when the Arabs were pushing their conquests from East to West along the north coast. The comparatively easy conquest of Egypt, where so many of the inhabitants assisted the Arabs in bringing the Byzantine rule to an end, found no parallel in the bloody campaigns and the long-continued resistance that here barred their further progress, and half a century elapsed before the Arabs succeeded in making themselves complete masters of the north coast from Egypt to the Atlantic Ocean. It was not till 698 that the fall of Carthage brought the Roman rule in Africa to an end for ever, and the subjugation of the Berbers made the Arabs supreme in the country.
We need to go back to the history of Africa in the seventh century, when the Arabs were expanding their conquests from East to West along the northern coast. The relatively easy conquest of Egypt, where many of the locals supported the Arabs in ending Byzantine rule, was not matched by the bloody battles and lengthy resistance that blocked their further advances here. It took nearly fifty years before the Arabs fully controlled the northern coast from Egypt to the Atlantic Ocean. It wasn't until 698 that the fall of Carthage marked the permanent end of Roman rule in Africa, and the subjugation of the Berbers established Arab supremacy in the region.
The details of these campaigns it is no part of our purpose to consider, but rather to attempt to discover in what way Islam was spread among the Christian population. Unfortunately the materials available for such a purpose are lamentably sparse and insufficient. What became of that great African Church that had given such saints and theologians to Christendom? The Church of Tertullian, St. Cyprian and St. Augustine, which had emerged victorious out of so many persecutions, and had so stoutly championed the cause of Christian orthodoxy, seems to have faded away like a mist.
The details of these campaigns aren't what we're focusing on; instead, we want to figure out how Islam spread among the Christian population. Unfortunately, the resources we have for this purpose are sadly limited and inadequate. What happened to that great African Church that produced so many saints and theologians for Christianity? The Church of Tertullian, St. Cyprian, and St. Augustine, which had survived so many persecutions and strongly defended Christian orthodoxy, seems to have disappeared like a fog.
In the absence of definite information, it has been usual to ascribe the disappearance of the Christian population to fanatical persecutions and forced conversions on the part of the Muslim conquerors. But there are many considerations that militate against such a rough and ready settlement of this question. First of all, there is the absence [122]of definite evidence in support of such an assertion. Massacres, devastation and all the other accompaniments of a bloody and long-protracted war, there were in horrible abundance, but of actual religious persecution we have little mention, and the survival of the native Christian Church for more than eight centuries after the Arab conquest is a testimony to the toleration that alone could have rendered such a survival possible.
In the absence of clear information, it has been common to blame the disappearance of the Christian population on fanatical persecutions and forced conversions by the Muslim conquerors. However, there are several factors that argue against such a simple explanation. First of all, there is a lack of solid evidence to support this claim. There were plenty of massacres, destruction, and all the other horrors that come with prolonged and violent conflict, but there’s little mention of actual religious persecution. The survival of the native Christian Church for over eight centuries after the Arab conquest is proof of the tolerance that made such survival possible.
The causes that brought about the decay of Christianity in North Africa must be sought for elsewhere than in the bigotry of Muhammadan rulers. But before attempting to enumerate these, it will be well to realise how very small must have been the number of the Christian population at the end of the seventh century—a circumstance that renders its continued existence under Muhammadan rule still more significant of the absence of forced conversion, and leaves such a hypothesis much less plausibility than would have been the case had the Arabs found a large and flourishing Christian Church there when they commenced their conquest of northern Africa.
The reasons for the decline of Christianity in North Africa can't just be blamed on the intolerance of Muslim rulers. Before listing these reasons, it's important to recognize how small the Christian population likely was by the end of the seventh century. This fact makes the survival of Christianity under Muslim rule even more notable and suggests that forced conversions were unlikely. It would be much more plausible to think that the Arabs encountered a thriving Christian Church when they began their conquest of northern Africa.
The Roman provinces of Africa, to which the Christian population was confined, never extended far southwards; the Sahara forms a barrier in this direction, so that the breadth of the coast seldom exceeds 80 or 100 miles.85 Though there were as many as 500 bishoprics just before the Vandal conquest, this number can serve as no criterion of the number of the faithful, owing to the practice observed in the African Church of appointing bishops to the most inconsiderable towns and very frequently to the most obscure villages,86 and it is doubtful whether Christianity ever spread far inland among the Berber tribes.87 When the power of the Roman Empire declined in the fifth century, different tribes of this great race, known to the Romans under the names of Moors, Numidians, Libyans, etc., swarmed up from the south to ravage and destroy the wealthy cities of the coast. These invaders were certainly heathen. The Libyans, whose devastations are so pathetically bewailed [123]by Synesius of Cyrene, pillaged and burnt the churches and carried off the sacred vessels for their own idolatrous rites,88 and this province of Cyrenaica never recovered from their devastations, and Christianity was probably almost extinct here at the time of the Muslim invasion. The Moorish chieftain in the district of Tripolis, who was at war with the Vandal king Thorismund (496–524), but respected the churches and clergy of the orthodox, who had been ill-treated by the Vandals, declared his heathenism when he said, “I do not know who the God of the Christians is, but if he is so powerful as he is represented, he will take vengeance on those who insult him, and succour those who do him honour.”89 There is some probability that the nomads of Mauritania also were very largely heathen.
The Roman provinces of Africa, where the Christian population was concentrated, never reached far south; the Sahara acts as a barrier in that direction, so the coastal width rarely exceeds 80 or 100 miles.85 While there were around 500 bishoprics just before the Vandal conquest, this number doesn't accurately reflect the size of the faithful, due to the African Church's practice of assigning bishops to even the smallest towns and often to the most obscure villages,86 and it’s uncertain whether Christianity ever spread far inland among the Berber tribes.87 As the Roman Empire declined in the fifth century, various tribes of this vast race, known to the Romans as Moors, Numidians, Libyans, etc., surged up from the south to raid and destroy the wealthy coastal cities. These invaders were undeniably pagan. The Libyans, whose destruction is so mournfully lamented [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]by Synesius of Cyrene, looted and burned the churches and stole the sacred items for their own idolatrous rituals,88 and this province of Cyrenaica never fully recovered from their devastation, with Christianity likely nearly extinct there by the time of the Muslim invasion. The Moorish chieftain in the Tripolis area, who was at war with the Vandal king Thorismund (496–524), but respected the orthodox churches and clergy who had been mistreated by the Vandals, expressed his pagan beliefs when he said, “I don’t know who the God of the Christians is, but if he is as powerful as they say, he will take revenge on those who insult him and help those who honor him.”89 It’s quite possible that the nomads of Mauritania were also largely pagan.
But whatever may have been the extent of the Christian Church, it received a blow from the Vandal persecutions from which it never recovered. For nearly a century the Arian Vandals persecuted the orthodox with relentless fury; sent their bishops into exile, forbade the public exercise of their religion and cruelly tortured those who refused to conform to the religion of their conquerors.90 When in 534, Belisarius crushed the power of the Vandals and restored North Africa to the Roman Empire, only 217 bishops met in the Synod of Carthage91 to resume the direction of the Christian Church. After the fierce and long-continued persecution to which they had been subjected the number of the faithful must have been very much reduced, and during the century that elapsed before the coming of the Muhammadans, the inroads of the barbarian Moors, who shut the Romans up in the cities and other centres of population, and kept the mountains, the desert and the open country for themselves,92 the prevalent disorder and ill-government, and above all the desolating plagues that signalised the latter half of the sixth century, all combined to carry on the work of destruction. Five millions of Africans are said to have been consumed by the wars and government of the Emperor Justinian. The wealthier [124]citizens abandoned a country whose commerce and agriculture, once so flourishing, had been irretrievably ruined. “Such was the desolation of Africa, that in many parts a stranger might wander whole days without meeting the face either of a friend or an enemy. The nation of the Vandals had disappeared; they once amounted to an hundred and sixty thousand warriors, without including the children, the women, or the slaves. Their numbers were infinitely surpassed by the number of Moorish families extirpated in a relentless war; the same destruction was retaliated on the Romans and their allies, who perished by the climate, their mutual quarrels, and the rage of the barbarians.”93
But no matter how extensive the Christian Church was, it took a hit from the Vandal persecutions that it never truly recovered from. For almost a century, the Arian Vandals relentlessly persecuted the orthodox, exiling their bishops, banning public worship, and brutally torturing those who wouldn’t conform to the religion of their conquerors. When Belisarius defeated the Vandals and returned North Africa to the Roman Empire in 534, only 217 bishops gathered at the Synod of Carthage to lead the Christian Church again. After enduring fierce and prolonged persecution, the number of believers must have dramatically decreased, and during the century leading up to the arrival of the Muhammadans, the incursions of the barbarian Moors, who confined the Romans to cities and other populated areas while claiming the mountains, desert, and open lands for themselves, along with the chaotic governance and especially the devastating plagues that marked the second half of the sixth century, all contributed to further destruction. It’s said that five million Africans were lost due to the wars and the rule of Emperor Justinian. The wealthier citizens left a country whose once-thriving commerce and agriculture had been utterly ruined. “The desolation of Africa was such that in many areas, a stranger might wander for days without encountering a friend or an enemy. The nation of the Vandals had vanished; they had once numbered around one hundred sixty thousand warriors, excluding children, women, or slaves. Their numbers were vastly outmatched by the Moorish families wiped out in an unyielding war; the same destruction was inflicted on the Romans and their allies, who suffered from the climate, internal conflicts, and the fury of the barbarians.”
In 646, the year before the victorious Arabs advanced from Egypt to the subjugation of the western province, the African Church that had championed so often the purity of Christian doctrine, was stirred to its depths by the struggle against Monotheletism; but when the bishops of the four ecclesiastical provinces in the archbishopric of Carthage, viz. Mauritania, Numidia, Byzacena and Africa Proconsularis, held councils to condemn Monotheletism, and wrote synodal letters to the Emperor and the Pope, there were only sixty-eight bishops who assembled at Carthage to represent the last-mentioned province, and forty-two for Byzacena. The numbers from the other two dioceses are not given, but the Christian population had undoubtedly suffered much more in these than in the two other dioceses which were nearer to the seat of government.94 It is exceedingly unlikely that any of the bishops were absent on an occasion that excited so much feeling, when zeal for Christian doctrine and political animosity to the Byzantine court both combined in stimulating this movement, and when Africa took the most prominent part in stirring up the opposition that led to the convening of the great Lateran Council of 648. This diminution in the number of the African bishops certainly points to a vast decrease in the Christian population, and in consideration of the numerous causes contributing to a decay of the population, too great [125]stress even must not be laid upon the number of these, because an episcopal see may continue to be filled long after the diocese has sunk into insignificance.
In 646, the year before the victorious Arabs moved from Egypt to conquer the western province, the African Church, which had often defended the purity of Christian doctrine, was deeply shaken by the struggle against Monotheletism. When the bishops from the four ecclesiastical provinces in the archbishopric of Carthage—Mauritania, Numidia, Byzacena, and Africa Proconsularis—held councils to condemn Monotheletism and wrote synodal letters to the Emperor and the Pope, only sixty-eight bishops from the Africa Proconsularis province and forty-two from Byzacena attended the assembly in Carthage. The numbers from the other two dioceses aren't mentioned, but it was clear that the Christian population had suffered significantly more in those areas than in the two that were closer to the seat of government.94 It’s highly unlikely that any bishops were absent during such a crucial event that stirred strong emotions, as both a passion for Christian doctrine and political resentment toward the Byzantine court fueled this movement. Africa played a key role in sparking the opposition that led to the convening of the significant Lateran Council of 648. This drop in the number of African bishops strongly indicates a considerable decline in the Christian population, and given the various factors contributing to this population decline, too much emphasis shouldn’t be placed on these numbers alone, as an episcopal see might remain filled long after the diocese has diminished in importance.
From the considerations enumerated above, it may certainly be inferred that the Christian population at the time of the Muhammadan invasion was by no means a large one. During the fifty years that elapsed before the Arabs assured their victory, the Christian population was still further reduced by the devastations of this long conflict. The city of Tripolis, after sustaining a siege of six months, was sacked, and of the inhabitants part were put to the sword and the rest carried off captive into Egypt and Arabia.95 Another city, bordering on the Numidian desert, was defended by a Roman count with a large garrison which bravely endured a blockade of a whole year; when at last it was taken by storm, all the males were put to the sword and the women and children carried off captive.96 The number of such captives is said to have amounted to several hundreds of thousands.97 Many of the Christians took refuge in flight,98 some into Italy and Spain,99 and it would almost seem that others even wandered as far as Germany, judging from a letter addressed to the diocese of St. Boniface by Pope Gregory II.100 In fact, many of the great Roman cities were quite depopulated, and remained uninhabited for a long time or were even left to fall to ruins entirely,101 while in several cases the conquerors chose entirely new sites for their chief towns.102
From the points mentioned above, it can be assumed that the Christian population at the time of the Muslim invasion was not very large. During the fifty years that passed before the Arabs claimed their victory, the Christian population was further reduced by the destruction caused by this long conflict. The city of Tripolis, after enduring a six-month siege, was looted, and some of the inhabitants were killed while others were taken captive to Egypt and Arabia.95 Another city, near the Numidian desert, was defended by a Roman count with a large garrison that bravely held out against a year-long blockade; when it was eventually stormed, all the men were killed and the women and children were captured.96 It is said that the number of captives reached several hundred thousand.97 Many Christians fled for safety,98 some to Italy and Spain,99 and it even seems that others wandered as far as Germany, based on a letter from Pope Gregory II to the diocese of St. Boniface.100 In fact, many of the major Roman cities were largely depopulated, remaining uninhabited for a long time or left in ruins completely,101 while in several cases, the conquerors chose entirely new locations for their main towns.102
As to the scattered remnants of the once flourishing Christian Church that still remained in Africa at the end [126]of the seventh century, it can hardly be supposed that persecution is responsible for their final disappearance, in the face of the fact that traces of a native Christian community were to be found even so late as the sixteenth century. Idrīs, the founder of the dynasty in Morocco that bore his name, is indeed said to have compelled by force Christians and Jews to embrace Islam in the year A.D. 789, when he had just begun to carve out a kingdom for himself with the sword,103 but, as far as I have been able to discover, this incident is without parallel in the history of the native Church of North Africa.104
As for the scattered remnants of the once-thriving Christian Church that still existed in Africa at the end [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the seventh century, it's hard to believe that persecution was the reason for their eventual disappearance, especially since there were still signs of a local Christian community as late as the sixteenth century. Idrīs, the founder of the dynasty in Morocco named after him, is indeed said to have forced Christians and Jews to convert to Islam in the year CE 789, when he was just starting to establish a kingdom for himself by force, 103 but, as far as I can find, this event has no comparison in the history of the native Church of North Africa.104
The very slowness of its decay is a testimony to the toleration it must have received. About 300 years after the Muhammadan conquest there were still nearly forty bishoprics left,105 and when in 1053 Pope Leo IX laments that only five bishops could be found to represent the once flourishing African Church,106 the cause is most probably to be sought for in the terrible bloodshed and destruction wrought by the Arab hordes that had poured into the country a few years before and filled it with incessant conflict [127]and anarchy.107 In 1076, the African Church could not provide the three bishops necessary for the consecration of an aspirant to the dignity of the episcopate, in accordance with the demands of canon law, and it was necessary for Pope Gregory VII to consecrate two bishops to act as coadjutors of the Archbishop of Carthage; but the numbers of the faithful were still so large as to demand the creation of fresh bishops to lighten the burden of the work, which was too heavy for these three bishops to perform unaided.108 In the course of the next two centuries, the Christian Church declined still further, and in 1246 the bishop of Morocco was the sole spiritual leader of the remnant of the native Church.109 Up to the same period traces of the survival of Christianity were still to be found among the Kabils of Algeria;110 these tribes had received some slight instruction in the tenets of Islam at an early period, but the new faith had taken very little hold upon them, and as years went by they lost even what little knowledge they had at first possessed, so much so that they even forgot the Muslim formula of prayer. Shut up in their mountain fastnesses and jealous of their independence, they successfully resisted the introduction of the Arab element into their midst, and thus the difficulties in the way of their conversion were very considerable. Some unsuccessful attempts to start a mission among them had been made by the inmates of a monastery belonging to the Qādiriyyah order, Sāqiyah al-ḥamrāʼ, but the honour of winning an entrance among them for the Muslim faith was reserved for a number of Andalusian Moors who were driven out of Spain after the taking of Granada in 1492. They had taken refuge in this monastery and were recognised by the shayk͟h to be eminently fitted for the arduous task that had previously so completely baffled the efforts of his disciples. Before dismissing them on this pious errand, he thus addressed them: “It is a duty incumbent [128]upon us to bear the torch of Islam into these regions that have lost their inheritance in the blessings of religion; for these unhappy Kabils are wholly unprovided with schools, and have no shayk͟h to teach their children the laws of morality and the virtues of Islam; so they live like the brute beasts, without God or religion. To do away with this unhappy state of things, I have determined to appeal to your religious zeal and enlightenment. Let not these mountaineers wallow any longer in their pitiable ignorance of the grand truths of our religion; go and breathe upon the dying fire of their faith and re-illumine its smouldering embers; purge them of whatever errors may still cling to them from their former belief in Christianity; make them understand that in the religion of our lord Muḥammad—may God have compassion upon him—dirt is not, as in the Christian religion, looked upon as acceptable in the eyes of God.111 I will not disguise from you the fact that your task is beset with difficulties, but your irresistible zeal and the ardour of your faith will enable you, by the grace of God, to overcome all obstacles. Go, my children, and bring back again to God and His Prophet these unhappy people who are wallowing in the mire of ignorance and unbelief. Go, my children, bearing the message of salvation, and may God be with you and uphold you.”
The very slow decay of the region shows how much tolerance it must have been given. About 300 years after the Muslim conquest, there were still nearly forty bishoprics left, 105, and when in 1053 Pope Leo IX complains that only five bishops could be found to represent the once vibrant African Church, 106, the main reason is likely the terrible bloodshed and destruction caused by the Arab warriors who poured into the country a few years earlier, filling it with constant conflict [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and disorder. 107 In 1076, the African Church could not provide the three bishops required for the consecration of someone to the position of bishop, as per canon law, so Pope Gregory VII had to consecrate two bishops to assist the Archbishop of Carthage; yet, the number of believers was still so large that new bishops were needed to help with the workload, which was too much for those three bishops to handle alone. 108 Over the next two centuries, the Christian Church declined even further, and by 1246, the bishop of Morocco was the only spiritual leader of the remaining native Church. 109 Up until that same period, signs of Christianity's survival could still be found among the Kabils of Algeria; 110 these tribes had received some basic teaching about Islam early on, but the new faith had hardly taken root among them, and over the years they lost even the little knowledge they once had, to the point of forgetting the Muslim prayer formula. Isolated in their mountain strongholds and protective of their independence, they successfully resisted the intrusion of Arab influences, making conversion quite challenging. There were some failed attempts to start a mission among them by members of a monastery belonging to the Qādiriyyah order, Sāqiyah al-ḥamrāʼ, but the honor of introducing the Muslim faith to them fell to a group of Andalusian Moors who were expelled from Spain after Granada fell in 1492. They sought refuge in this monastery, and the shayk͟h recognized that they were particularly suited for the difficult task that had previously stumped his followers. Before sending them on this noble mission, he addressed them: “It is our duty to carry the message of Islam to these areas that have lost their religious heritage; for these unfortunate Kabils have no schools, and no shayk͟h to teach their children the moral laws and virtues of Islam; they live like beasts, without God or religion. To change this unfortunate situation, I am appealing to your religious passion and knowledge. Let these mountain people no longer be trapped in their miserable ignorance of our religion's great truths; go and reignite the dying spark of their faith and rekindle its fading embers; cleanse them of any errors that may still linger from their previous belief in Christianity; help them understand that, in the religion of our Lord Muḥammad—may God have mercy on him—dirt is not considered acceptable by God, as it is in Christianity. 111 I won’t hide the fact that your task will be difficult, but your unwavering zeal and the strength of your faith will allow you, by God's grace, to overcome all obstacles. Go, my children, and lead these lost people back to God and His Prophet, who are sinking in ignorance and disbelief. Go, my children, carrying the message of salvation, and may God be with you and support you.”
The missionaries started off in parties of five or six at a time in various directions; they went in rags, staff in hand, and choosing out the wildest and least frequented parts of the mountains, established hermitages in caves and clefts of the rocks. Their austerities and prolonged devotions soon excited the curiosity of the Kabils, who after a short time began to enter into friendly relations with them. Little by little the missionaries gained the influence they desired through their knowledge of medicine, of the mechanical arts, and other advantages of civilisation, and each hermitage became a centre of Muslim teaching. [129]Students, attracted by the learning of the new-comers, gathered round them and in time became missionaries of Islam to their fellow-countrymen, until their faith spread throughout all the country of the Kabils and the villages of the Algerian Sahara.112
The missionaries set out in groups of five or six in different directions; they wore rags and carried staffs, choosing the wildest and least traveled areas of the mountains to establish hermitages in caves and rock crevices. Their strict practices and lengthy devotions soon piqued the curiosity of the Kabils, who, after a short while, began to form friendly relationships with them. Gradually, the missionaries gained the influence they sought through their knowledge of medicine, mechanical skills, and other benefits of civilization, turning each hermitage into a hub of Muslim teaching. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Students, drawn by the newcomers' knowledge, gathered around them and eventually became missionaries of Islam to their fellow countrymen, leading to the spread of their faith throughout the Kabils and the villages of the Algerian Sahara.112
The above incident is no doubt illustrative of the manner in which Islam was introduced among such other sections of the independent tribes of the interior as had received any Christian teaching, but whose knowledge of this faith had dwindled down to the observance of a few superstitious rites;113 for, cut off as they were from the rest of the Christian world and unprovided with spiritual teachers, they could have had little in the way of positive religious belief to oppose to the teachings of the Muslim missionaries.
The above incident clearly shows how Islam was introduced to some of the independent tribes in the interior that had received some Christian teaching, but whose understanding of this faith had faded to just a few superstitious rituals;113 because, isolated from the rest of the Christian world and lacking spiritual teachers, they had little in terms of solid religious beliefs to counter the messages of the Muslim missionaries.
There is little more to add to these sparse records of the decay of the North African Church. A Muhammadan traveller,114 who visited al-Jarīd, the southern district of Tunis, in the early part of the fourteenth century, tells us that the Christian churches, although in ruins, were still standing in his day, not having been destroyed by the Arab conquerors, who had contented themselves with building a mosque in front of each of these churches. Ibn K͟haldūn (writing towards the close of the fourteenth century), speaks of some villages in the province of Qastīliyyah,115 with a Christian population whose ancestors had lived there since the time of the Arab conquest.116 At the end of the following century there was still to be found in the city of Tunis a small community of native Christians, living together in one of the suburbs, quite distinct from that in which the foreign Christian merchants resided; far from being oppressed or persecuted, they were employed as the bodyguard of the Sultan.117 These were doubtless [130]the same persons as were congratulated on their perseverance in the Christian faith by Charles V after the capture of Tunis in 1535.118
There’s not much more to say about these sparse records of the decline of the North African Church. A Muslim traveler, 114 who visited al-Jarīd, the southern area of Tunis, in the early 14th century, tells us that the Christian churches, although in ruins, were still standing during his time, not having been destroyed by the Arab conquerors, who were satisfied with building a mosque in front of each church. Ibn K͟haldūn (writing toward the end of the 14th century) mentions some villages in the province of Qastīliyyah, 115 with a Christian population whose ancestors had lived there since the time of the Arab conquest. 116 By the end of the following century, a small community of native Christians could still be found in the city of Tunis, living together in one of the suburbs, separate from where the foreign Christian merchants lived; far from being oppressed or persecuted, they served as the bodyguard for the Sultan. 117 These were likely the same individuals who were congratulated on their perseverance in the Christian faith by Charles V after the capture of Tunis in 1535. 118
This is the last we hear of the native Christian Church in North Africa. The very fact of its so long survival would militate against any supposition of forced conversion, even if we had not abundant evidence of the tolerant spirit of the Arab rulers of the various North African kingdoms, who employed Christian soldiers,119 granted by frequent treaties the free exercise of their religion to Christian merchants and settlers,120 and to whom Popes121 recommended the care of the native Christian population, while exhorting the latter to serve their Muhammadan rulers faithfully.122 [131]
This is the last we hear of the native Christian Church in North Africa. The fact that it survived for so long suggests there wasn’t forced conversion, especially considering the plenty of evidence showing the tolerant attitude of the Arab rulers of the various North African kingdoms. They hired Christian soldiers, granted Christian merchants and settlers the freedom to practice their religion through frequent treaties, and the Popes advised them to look after the native Christian community while encouraging the latter to faithfully serve their Muslim rulers. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
4 Bell, p. xxxvii. But the exactions and hardships that, according to Maqrīzī, the Copts had to endure about seventy years after the conquest hardly allow us to extend this period so far as Von Ranke does: “Von Aegypten weiss man durch die bestimmtesten Zeugnisse, dass sich die Einwohner in den nächsten Jahrhunderten unter der arabischen Herrschaft in einem erträglichen Zustand befunden haben.” (Weltgeschichte, vol. v. p. 153, 4th ed.) ↑
4 Bell, p. xxxvii. However, the demands and struggles that, according to Maqrīzī, the Copts had to face about seventy years after the conquest hardly allow us to extend this period as far as Von Ranke suggests: “From Egypt, it is known through clear evidence that the inhabitants lived in a tolerable condition under Arab rule in the following centuries.” (World history, vol. v. p. 153, 4th ed.) ↑
6 Id. p. 585. “Or beaucoup des Égyptiens, qui étaient de faux chrétiens, renièrent la sainte religion orthodoxe et le baptême qui donne la vie, embrassèrent la religion des Musulmans, les ennemis de Dieu, et acceptèrent la détestable doctrine de ce monstre, c’est-à-dire de Mahomet; ils partagèrent l’égarement de ces idolâtres et prirent les armes contre les chrétiens.” ↑
6 Id. p. 585. “Many Egyptians, who were not truly Christian, turned away from the holy orthodox faith and the life-giving baptism, adopted the religion of Muslims, God's enemies, and accepted the horrifying teachings of that monster, Muhammad. They joined the delusion of those idolaters and took up arms against Christians.” ↑
16 Abū Ṣāliḥ gives an account of some monks who embraced the faith of the Prophet, and these are probably representative of a larger number of whom the historian has left no record, as lacking the peculiar circumstances of loss to the monastery or of recantation that made such instances of interest to him (pp. 128, 142). ↑
16 Abū Ṣāliḥ talks about some monks who adopted the Prophet's faith, and these are likely a small sample of a larger group that the historian hasn't documented, since they didn't have the unique circumstances of leaving the monastery or withdrawing their faith that made those cases notable to him (pp. 128, 142). ↑
18 Lüttke (1), vol. i. pp. 30, 35. Dr. Andrew Watson writes: “No year has passed during my residence of forty-four years in the Nile valley without my hearing of several instances of defection. The causes are, chiefly, the hope of worldly gain of various kinds, severe and continued persecution, exposure to the cruelty and rapacity of Moslem neighbours, and personal indignities as well as political disabilities of various kinds.” (Islam in Egypt: Mohammedan World, p. 24.) ↑
18 Lüttke (1), vol. i. pp. 30, 35. Dr. Andrew Watson writes: “No year has gone by during my forty-four years living in the Nile valley without me hearing about several cases of people leaving their faith. The reasons are mainly the hope of different kinds of material gain, ongoing and severe persecution, exposure to the brutality and greed of Muslim neighbors, and personal humiliations along with various political disadvantages.” (Islam in Egypt: Mohammedan World, p. 24.) ↑
19 Severus, pp. 122, 126, 143. One of the very first occasions on which they had to complain of excessive taxation was when Menas, the Christian prefect of Lower Egypt, extorted from the city of Alexandria 32,057 pieces of gold, instead of 22,000 which ʻAmr had fixed as the amount to be levied. (John of Nikiu, p. 585.) Renaudot (p. 168) says that after the restoration of the Orthodox hierarchy, about seventy years after the Muhammadan conquest, the Copts suffered as much at its hands as at the hands of the Muhammadans themselves. ↑
19 Severus, pp. 122, 126, 143. One of the earliest times they complained about high taxes was when Menas, the Christian prefect of Lower Egypt, forced the city of Alexandria to pay 32,057 gold pieces, instead of the 22,000 that ‘Amr had set as the tax amount. (John of Nikiu, p. 585.) Renaudot (p. 168) states that after the Orthodox hierarchy was restored, about seventy years after the Muslim conquest, the Copts faced as much hardship from it as from the Muslims themselves. ↑
27 Wansleben, p. 30. Wansleben mentions another instance (under different circumstances) of the decay of the Coptic Church, in the island of Cyprus, which was formerly under the jurisdiction of the Coptic Patriarch: here they were so persecuted by the Orthodox clergy, who enjoyed the protection of the Byzantine emperors, that the Patriarch could not induce priests to go there, and consequently all the Copts on the island either accepted Islam or the Council of Chalcedon, and their churches were all shut up. (Id. p. 31.) ↑
27 Wansleben, p. 30. Wansleben discusses another case (under different circumstances) of the decline of the Coptic Church on the island of Cyprus, which used to fall under the authority of the Coptic Patriarch: there, they faced such severe persecution from the Orthodox clergy, who were protected by the Byzantine emperors, that the Patriarch couldn't persuade any priests to go there. As a result, all the Copts on the island either converted to Islam or accepted the Council of Chalcedon, and all their churches were closed. (Id. p. 31.) ↑
41 Slatin Pasha records a tradition current among the Danagla Arabs that this town was founded by their ancestor, Dangal, who called it after his own name. (This however is impossible, inasmuch as Dongola was in existence in ancient Egyptian times, and is mentioned on the monuments. See Vivien de Saint-Martin, vol. ii. p. 85.) According to their tradition, this Dangal, though a slave, rose to be ruler of Nubia, but paid tribute to Bahnesa, the Coptic bishop of the entire district lying between the present Sarras and Debba. (Fire and Sword in the Sudan, p. 13.) (London, 1896.) ↑
41 Slatin Pasha notes a tradition among the Danagla Arabs that this town was founded by their ancestor, Dangal, who named it after himself. (However, this is impossible since Dongola existed in ancient Egyptian times and is mentioned in monuments. See Vivien de Saint-Martin, vol. ii. p. 85.) According to their tradition, this Dangal, despite being a slave, became the ruler of Nubia but paid tribute to Bahnesa, the Coptic bishop of the entire area between present-day Sarras and Debba. (Fire and Sword in the Sudan, p. 13.) (London, 1896.) ↑
46 Lord Stanley of Alderley in his translation of Alvarez’ Narrative from the original Portuguese, gives the answer of the king as follows: “He said to them that he had his Abima from the country of the Moors, that is to say from the Patriarch of Alexandria; … how then could he give priests and friars since another gave them” (p. 352). (London, 1881.) ↑
46 Lord Stanley of Alderley, in his translation of Alvarez's Narrative from the original Portuguese, presents the king's response like this: “He told them that he received his Abima from the land of the Moors, meaning from the Patriarch of Alexandria; … so how could he give priests and friars since someone else gave them” (p. 352). (London, 1881.) ↑
70 Massaja, vol. ii. pp. 205–6. “Ognuno comprende che movente di queste conversioni essendo la sete di regnare, nel fatto non si riducevano che ad una formalità esterna, restando poi i nuovi convertiti veri mussulmani nei cuori e nei costumi. E perciò accadeva che, elevati alla dignità di Râs, si circondavano di mussulmani, dando ad essi la maggior parte degli impieghi e colmandoli di titoli, ricchezze e favori: e così l’Abissinia cristiana invasa e popolata da questa pessima razza, passò coll’andar del tempo sotto il giogo dell’islamismo.” (Id. p. 206.) ↑
70 Massaja, vol. ii. pp. 205–6. “Everyone knows that the main motivation behind these conversions was the desire for power; in reality, they were just a surface formality, as the new converts still held true to their Muslim beliefs and customs. So, when they were promoted to the rank of Râs, they surrounded themselves with Muslims, giving them most of the positions and bestowing upon them titles, wealth, and favors. As a result, Christian Ethiopia, invaded and populated by this unfortunate group, gradually fell under the control of Islam.” (Id. p. 206.) ↑
104 A doubtful case of forced conversion is attributed to ʻAbd al-Muʼmin, who conquered Tunis in 1159. See De Mas Latrie (2), pp. 77–8. “Deux auteurs arabes, Ibn-al-Athir, contemporain, mais vivant à Damas au milieu de l’exaltation religieuse que provoquaient les victoires de Saladin, l’autre El-Tidjani, visitant l’Afrique orientale au quatorzième siècle, ont écrit que le sultan, maître de Tunis, força les chrétiens et les juifs établis dans cette ville à embrasser l’islamisme, et que les réfractaires furent impitoyablement massacrés. Nous doutons de la réalité de toutes ces mesures. Si l’arrêt fatal fut prononcé dans l’emportement du triomphe et pour satisfaire quelques exigences momentanées, il dut être éludé ou révoqué, tant il était contraire au principe de la liberté religieuse respecté jusque-là par tous les princes maugrebins. Ce qu’il y a de certain, c’est que les chrétiens et les juifs ne tardèrent pas à reparaître à Tunis et qu’on voit les chrétiens avant la fin du règne d’Abd-el-Moumen établis à Tunis et y jouissant comme par le passé de la liberté, de leurs établissements, de leur commerce et de leur religion.… ‘Accompagné ainsi par Dieu même dans sa marche, dit un ancien auteur maugrebin, il traversa victorieusement les terres du Zab et de l’Ifrikiah, conquérant le pays et les villes, accordant l’aman à ceux qui le demandaient et tuant les récalcitrants.’ Ces derniers mots confirment notre sentiment sur sa politique à l’égard des chrétiens qui acceptèrent l’arrêt fatal de la destinée.” ↑
104 A questionable case of forced conversion is linked to ʻAbd al-Muʼmin, who took over Tunis in 1159. See De Mas Latrie (2), pp. 77–8. “Two Arab authors, Ibn-al-Athir, who was a contemporary living in Damascus during the religious excitement caused by Saladin's victories, and El-Tidjani, who traveled to East Africa in the fourteenth century, reported that the sultan, ruler of Tunis, forced Christians and Jews in the city to convert to Islam, and those who resisted were brutally massacred. We question the authenticity of these events. If such a deadly decree was issued in the heat of victory and to address immediate needs, it likely was evaded or revoked, as it went against the principle of religious freedom upheld by all the Maghrebi princes until that time. What is clear is that Christians and Jews soon returned to Tunis, and we see Christians established in Tunis before the end of Abd-el-Moumen's reign, enjoying, as before, the freedom of their places of worship, trade, and religion. ‘Accompanied by God himself on his journey,’ an ancient Maghrebi author states, ‘he victoriously traversed the lands of Zab and Ifriqiya, conquering the country and cities, offering protection to those who sought it, and killing the rebels.’ These last words support our view of his policy towards the Christians who accepted the fateful decree.” ↑
106 S. Leonis IX. Papæ Epist. lxxxiii. (Migne: Patr. Lat., tom. cxliii. p. 728.) This letter deals with a quarrel for precedence between the bishops of Gummi and Carthage, and it is quite possible that the disordered condition of Africa at the time may have kept the African bishops ignorant of the condition of other sees besides their own and those immediately adjacent, and that accordingly the information supplied to the Pope represented the number of the bishops as being smaller than it really was. ↑
106 S. Leonis IX. Papæ Epist. lxxxiii. (Migne: Patr. Lat., tom. cxliii. p. 728.) This letter discusses a dispute over seniority between the bishops of Gummi and Carthage, and it’s quite possible that the chaotic situation in Africa at the time left the African bishops unaware of the status of other dioceses beyond their own and the ones nearby. As a result, the information provided to the Pope might have led to an underestimation of the actual number of bishops. ↑
111 Compare the articles published by a Junta held at Madrid in 1566, for the reformation of the Moriscoes; one of which runs as follows: “That neither themselves, their women, nor any other persons should be permitted to wash or bathe themselves either at home or elsewhere; and that all their bathing houses should be pulled down and demolished.” (J. Morgan, vol. ii. p. 256.) ↑
111 Compare the articles published by a council held in Madrid in 1566, aimed at reforming the Moriscos; one of which states: “That neither they, their women, nor anyone else should be allowed to wash or bathe at home or anywhere else; and that all their bathhouses should be torn down and destroyed.” (J. Morgan, vol. ii. p. 256.) ↑
113 Leo Africanus says that at the end of the fifteenth century all the mountaineers of Algeria and of Buggia, though Muhammadans, painted black crosses on their cheeks and palms of the hand (Ramusio, i. p. 61); similarly the Banū Mzab to the present day still keep up some religious observances corresponding to excommunication and confession (Oppel, p. 299), and some nomad tribes of the Sahara observe the practice of a kind of baptism and use the cross as a decoration for their stuffs and weapons. (De Mas Latrie (2), p. 8.) ↑
113 Leo Africanus mentions that at the end of the fifteenth century, all the mountain people of Algeria and Buggia, despite being Muslims, painted black crosses on their cheeks and palms (Ramusio, i. p. 61); similarly, the Banū Mzab to this day still perform some religious rituals that are akin to excommunication and confession (Oppel, p. 299), and some nomadic tribes in the Sahara maintain a form of baptism and use the cross as a decoration for their textiles and weapons. (De Mas Latrie (2), p. 8.) ↑
CHAPTER V.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM AMONG THE CHRISTIANS OF SPAIN.
In 711 the victorious Arabs introduced Islam into Spain: in 1502 an edict of Ferdinand and Isabella forbade the exercise of the Muhammadan religion throughout the kingdom. During the centuries that elapsed between these two dates, Muslim Spain had written one of the brightest pages in the history of mediæval Europe. Her influence had passed through Provence into the other countries of Europe, bringing into birth a new poetry and a new culture, and it was from her that Christian scholars received what of Greek philosophy and science they had to stimulate their mental activity up to the time of the Renaissance. But these triumphs of the civilised life—art and poetry, science and philosophy—we must pass over here and fix our attention on the religious condition of Spain under the Muslim rule.
In 711, the victorious Arabs brought Islam to Spain; by 1502, an edict from Ferdinand and Isabella banned the practice of the Muslim religion throughout the kingdom. In the centuries between these two events, Muslim Spain wrote one of the brightest chapters in the history of medieval Europe. Its influence spread through Provence to other European countries, giving rise to new poetry and culture. It was from this region that Christian scholars received the Greek philosophy and science that inspired their intellectual growth leading up to the Renaissance. However, we must set aside these achievements in art, poetry, science, and philosophy and focus instead on the religious landscape of Spain under Muslim rule.
When the Muhammadans first brought their religion into Spain they found Catholic Christianity firmly established after its conquest over Arianism. The sixth Council of Toledo had enacted that all kings were to swear that they would not suffer the exercise of any other religion but the Catholic, and would vigorously enforce the law against all dissentients, while a subsequent law forbade any one under pain of confiscation of his property and perpetual imprisonment, to call in question the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, the Evangelical Institutions, the definitions of the Fathers, the decrees of the Church, and the Holy Sacraments. The clergy had gained for their order a preponderating influence in the affairs of the state;1 the bishops and chief [132]ecclesiastics sat in the national councils, which met to settle the most important business of the realm, ratified the election of the king and claimed the right to depose him if he refused to abide by their decrees. The Christian clergy took advantage of their power to persecute the Jews, who formed a very large community in Spain; edicts of a brutally severe character were passed against such as refused to be baptised;2 and they consequently hailed the invading Arabs as their deliverers from such cruel oppression, they garrisoned the captured cities on behalf of the conqueror and opened the gates of towns that were being besieged.3
When the Muslims first introduced their religion to Spain, they found Catholic Christianity firmly in place after defeating Arianism. The sixth Council of Toledo had decreed that all kings were to pledge not to allow the practice of any other religion besides Catholicism and to vigorously enforce the law against any dissenters. A later law stated that anyone who questioned the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Church, the Evangelical Institutions, the writings of the Fathers, the decrees of the Church, and the Holy Sacraments would face the confiscation of their property and lifelong imprisonment. The clergy had gained significant influence in state affairs; the bishops and top ecclesiastics participated in national councils that dealt with the most critical matters of the realm, approved the king's election, and asserted the right to remove him if he did not follow their decrees. The Christian clergy used their power to persecute the Jews, who made up a large community in Spain; harsh edicts were enacted against those who refused baptism, prompting them to view the invading Arabs as their saviors from such brutal oppression. They supported the conquerors by garrisoning seized cities and opening the gates of besieged towns.
The Muhammadans received as warm a welcome from the slaves, whose condition under the Gothic rule was a very miserable one, and whose knowledge of Christianity was too superficial to have any weight when compared with the liberty and numerous advantages they gained, by throwing in their lot with the Muslims.
The Muslims were given a warm welcome by the slaves, whose situation under Gothic rule was very miserable, and whose understanding of Christianity was too shallow to matter when compared to the freedom and many benefits they gained by joining forces with the Muslims.
These down-trodden slaves were the first converts to Islam in Spain. The remnants of the heathen population of which we find mention as late as A.D. 693,4 probably followed their example. Many of the Christian nobles, also, whether from genuine conviction or from other motives, embraced the new creed.5 Many converts were won, too, from the lower and middle classes, who may well have embraced Islam, not merely outwardly, but from genuine conviction, turning to it from a religion whose ministers had left them ill-instructed and uncared for, and busied with worldly ambitions had plundered and oppressed their flocks.6 Having once become Muslims, these Spanish converts showed themselves zealous adherents of their adopted faith, and they and their children joined themselves to the Puritan party of the rigid Muhammadan theologians as against the careless and luxurious life of the Arab aristocracy.7
These oppressed slaves were the first to convert to Islam in Spain. The remnants of the pagan population, mentioned as late as A.D. 693, 4 likely followed their example. Many Christian nobles, whether out of true belief or for other reasons, also adopted the new faith.5 Numerous converts came from the lower and middle classes, who may have genuinely embraced Islam, turning to it from a religion whose leaders had left them poorly educated and neglected, preoccupied with personal ambitions while exploiting and oppressing their followers.6 Once they became Muslims, these Spanish converts proved to be dedicated followers of their new faith, and they, along with their children, aligned with the Puritan faction of strict Muslim theologians in opposition to the carefree and lavish lifestyle of the Arab elite.7
At the time of the Muhammadan conquest the old Gothic virtues are said by Christian historians to have declined [133]and given place to effeminacy and corruption, so that the Muhammadan rule appeared to them to be a punishment sent from God on those who had gone astray into the paths of vice;8 but such a statement is too frequent a commonplace of the ecclesiastical historian to be accepted in the absence of contemporary evidence.9
At the time of the Muslim conquest, Christian historians claimed that the old Gothic virtues had faded [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and been replaced by weakness and corruption, making the Muslim rule seem like a punishment from God for those who had strayed into a life of vice; 8 but such a claim is too common among church historians to be taken seriously without contemporary evidence.9
But certainly as time went on, matters do not seem to have mended themselves; and when Christian bishops took part in the revels of the Muhammadan court, when episcopal sees were put up to auction and persons suspected to be atheists appointed as shepherds of the faithful, and these in their turn bestowed the office of the priesthood on low and unworthy persons,10 we may well suppose that it was not only in the province of Elvira11 that Christians turned from a religion, the corrupt lives of whose ministers had brought it into discredit,12 and sought a more congenial atmosphere for the moral and spiritual life in the pale of Islam.
But as time passed, things definitely didn’t get better; and when Christian bishops participated in the festivities of the Muslim court, when bishoprics were auctioned off and people suspected of being atheists were appointed as leaders of the faithful, and these individuals in turn granted the priesthood to unworthy and low individuals, 10 we can assume that it wasn’t just in the province of Elvira 11 that Christians distanced themselves from a faith whose ministers' corrupt lives had tarnished its reputation, 12 and sought a more welcoming environment for their moral and spiritual lives within Islam.
Had ecclesiastical writers cared to chronicle them, Spain would doubtless be found to offer instances of many a man leaving the Christian Church like Bodo, a deacon at the French court in the reign of Louis the Pious, who in A.D. 838 became a Jew, in order that (as he said), forsaking his sinful life, he might “abide steadfast in the law of the Lord.”13 [134]
Had church writers taken the time to document these events, Spain would likely show many examples of individuals leaving the Christian Church, like Bodo, a deacon at the French court during Louis the Pious's reign, who in CE 838 converted to Judaism so that, as he stated, by abandoning his sinful life, he could “remain true to the law of the Lord.”13 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
It is very possible, too, that the lingering remains of the old Gothic Arianism—of which, indeed, there had been some slight revival in the Spanish Church just before the Arab conquest14—may have predisposed men’s minds to accept the new faith whose Christology was in such close agreement with Arian doctrine,15 and a later age may have witnessed parallels to that change of faith which is the earliest recorded instance of conversion to Islam in western Europe and occurred before the Arab invasion of Spain—namely the conversion of a Greek named Theodisclus, who succeeded St. Isidore (ob. A.D. 636) as Archbishop of Seville; he was accused of heresy, for maintaining that Jesus was not one God in unity with the Father and the Holy Spirit, but was rather Son of God by adoption; he was accordingly condemned by an ecclesiastical synod, deprived of his archbishopric and degraded from the priesthood. Whereupon he went over to the Arabs and embraced Islam among them.16
It’s quite possible that the remnants of the old Gothic Arianism— which had seen a slight revival in the Spanish Church just before the Arab conquest14—may have influenced people's minds to accept the new faith, whose Christology aligned closely with Arian doctrine.15 A later era may have experienced similar changes in faith as seen in the earliest recorded instance of conversion to Islam in western Europe, which occurred before the Arab invasion of Spain: the conversion of a Greek named Theodisclus, who succeeded St. Isidore (ob. CE 636) as Archbishop of Seville. He was accused of heresy for believing that Jesus was not one with God the Father and the Holy Spirit, but rather the Son of God by adoption. As a result, he was condemned by an ecclesiastical synod, stripped of his archbishopric, and demoted from the priesthood. Afterwards, he joined the Arabs and converted to Islam.16
Of forced conversion or anything like persecution in the early days of the Arab conquest, we hear nothing. Indeed, it was probably in a great measure their tolerant attitude towards the Christian religion that facilitated their rapid acquisition of the country. The only complaint that the Christians could bring against their new rulers for treating them differently to their non-Christian subjects, was that they had to pay the usual capitation-tax of forty-eight dirhams for the rich, twenty-four for the middle classes, and twelve for those who made their living by manual labour: this, as being in lieu of military service, was levied only on the able-bodied males, for women, children, monks, the halt, and the blind, and the sick, mendicants and slaves were exempted therefrom;17 it must moreover have appeared [135]the less oppressive as being collected by the Christian officials themselves.18
Of forced conversions or any kind of persecution during the early days of the Arab conquest, we hear nothing. In fact, it was likely their tolerant attitude towards the Christian faith that helped them quickly gain control of the region. The only complaint the Christians had about their new rulers treating them differently than their non-Christian peers was that they had to pay the standard head tax of forty-eight dirhams for the wealthy, twenty-four for the middle class, and twelve for those who worked in manual labor. This tax, which was in place of military service, was only charged to able-bodied men; women, children, monks, the disabled, the sick, beggars, and slaves were exempt. It must have seemed less burdensome since it was collected by Christian officials themselves.[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Except in the case of offences against the Muslim religious law, the Christians were tried by their own judges and in accordance with their own laws.19 They were left undisturbed in the exercise of their religion;20 the sacrifice of the mass was offered, with the swinging of censers, the ringing of the bell, and all the other solemnities of the Catholic ritual; the psalms were chanted in the choir, sermons preached to the people, and the festivals of the Church observed in the usual manner. They do not appear to have been condemned, like their co-religionists in Syria and Egypt, to wear a distinctive dress as sign of their humiliation, and in the ninth century at least, the Christian laity wore the same kind of costume as the Arabs.21 They were at one time even allowed to build new churches.22
Except for offenses against Muslim religious law, Christians were tried by their own judges and according to their own laws.19 They were allowed to practice their religion freely;20 the mass was celebrated with the swinging of censers, ringing of bells, and all the solemn rituals of the Catholic tradition; psalms were sung in the choir, sermons were delivered to the congregation, and Church festivals were observed as usual. Unlike their co-religionists in Syria and Egypt, they did not seem to be forced to wear distinctive clothing as a sign of their humiliation, and by the ninth century at least, Christian laypeople wore the same type of clothing as the Arabs.21 At one point, they were even permitted to build new churches.22
We read also of the founding23 of several fresh monasteries in addition to the numerous convents both for monks and nuns that flourished undisturbed by the Muhammadan rulers. The monks could appear publicly in the woollen robes of their order and the priest had no need to conceal the mark of his sacred office,24 nor at the same time did their religious profession prevent the Christians from being entrusted with high offices at court,25 or serving in the Muslim armies.26 [136]
We also read about the founding of several new monasteries, in addition to the many convents for monks and nuns that thrived without disruption from the Muslim rulers. The monks could publicly wear the woolen robes of their order, and priests didn’t have to hide their sacred symbols. At the same time, their religious roles didn’t stop Christians from being given high positions at court or serving in the Muslim armies. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Certainly those Christians who could reconcile themselves to the loss of political power had little to complain of, and it is very noticeable that during the whole of the eighth century we hear of only one attempt at revolt on their part, namely at Beja, and in this they appear to have followed the lead of an Arab chief.27 Those who migrated into French territory in order that they might live under a Christian rule, certainly fared no better than the co-religionists they had left behind. In 812 Charlemagne interfered to protect the exiles who had followed him on his retreat from Spain from the exactions of the imperial officers. Three years later Louis the Pious had to issue another edict on their behalf, in spite of which they had soon again to complain against the nobles who robbed them of the lands that had been assigned to them. But the evil was only checked for a little time to break out afresh, and all the edicts passed on their behalf did not avail to make the lot of these unfortunate exiles more tolerable, and in the Cagots (i.e. canes Gothi), a despised and ill-treated class of later times, we probably meet again the Spanish colony that fled away from Muslim rule to throw themselves upon the mercy of their Christian co-religionists.28
Certainly, those Christians who managed to accept the loss of political power had little to complain about, and it's noteworthy that throughout the eighth century, there was only one instance of them attempting to revolt, which occurred in Beja, and in this case, they seemed to follow the lead of an Arab chief.27 Those who moved to French territory to live under Christian rule certainly fared no better than their fellow believers they had left behind. In 812, Charlemagne stepped in to protect the exiles who had followed him during his retreat from Spain from the demands of the imperial officials. Three years later, Louis the Pious had to issue another decree on their behalf, yet they soon found themselves complaining again about the nobles who were taking the lands that had been assigned to them. However, the problem was only temporarily contained before it flared up again, and all the decrees made in their favor didn’t improve the situation for these unfortunate exiles. In the Cagots (i.e. canes Gothi), a later despised and mistreated class, we likely see the same Spanish colony that fled from Muslim rule hoping for mercy from their Christian co-religionists.28
The toleration of the Muhammadan government towards its Christian subjects in Spain and the freedom of intercourse between the adherents of the two religions brought about a certain amount of assimilation in the two communities. Inter-marriages became frequent;29 Isidore of Beja, who fiercely inveighs against the Muslim conquerors, records the marriage of ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz, the son of Mūsạ̄, with the widow of King Roderic, without a word of blame.30 Many of the Christians adopted Arab names, and in outward observances imitated to some extent their Muhammadan neighbours, e.g. many were circumcised,31 and in matters [137]of food and drink followed the practice of the “unbaptized pagans.”32
The tolerance of the Muslim government towards its Christian subjects in Spain and the open interaction between members of the two faiths led to a degree of blending in the two communities. Inter-marriages became common; 29 Isidore of Beja, who strongly criticizes the Muslim conquerors, notes the marriage of ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz, the son of Mūsạ̄, with the widow of King Roderic, without any condemnation.30 Many Christians took on Arab names and, in some of their outward practices, imitated their Muslim neighbors, e.g., many were circumcised,31 and regarding food and drink, they followed the customs of the “unbaptized pagans.” 32
The very term Muzarabes (i.e. mustʻaribīn or Arabicised) applied to the Spanish Christians living under Arab rule, is significant of the tendencies that were at work. The study of Arabic very rapidly began to displace that of Latin throughout the country,33 so that the language of Christian theology came gradually to be neglected and forgotten. Even some of the higher clergy rendered themselves ridiculous by their ignorance of correct Latinity.34 It could hardly be expected that the laity would exhibit more zeal in such a matter than the clergy, and in 854 a Spanish writer brings the following complaint against his Christian fellow-countrymen:—“While we are investigating their (i.e. the Muslim) sacred ordinances and meeting together to study the sects of their philosophers—or rather philobraggers—not for the purpose of refuting their errors, but for the exquisite charm and for the eloquence and beauty of their language—neglecting the reading of the Scriptures, we are but setting up as an idol the number of the beast. (Apoc. xiii. 18.) Where nowadays can we find any learned layman who, absorbed in the study of the Holy Scriptures, cares to look at the works of any of the Latin Fathers? Who is there with any zeal for the writings of the Evangelists, or the Prophets, or Apostles? Our Christian young men, with their elegant airs and fluent speech, are showy in their dress and carriage, and are famed for the learning of the gentiles; intoxicated with Arab eloquence they greedily handle, eagerly devour and zealously discuss the books of the Chaldeans (i.e. Muhammadans), and make them known by praising them with every flourish of rhetoric, knowing nothing of the beauty of the Church’s literature, and looking down with contempt on the streams of the Church that flow forth from Paradise; alas! the Christians are so ignorant [138]of their own law, the Latins pay so little attention to their own language, that in the whole Christian flock there is hardly one man in a thousand who can write a letter to inquire after a friend’s health intelligibly, while you may find a countless rabble of all kinds of them who can learnedly roll out the grandiloquent periods of the Chaldean tongue. They can even make poems, every line ending with the same letter, which display high flights of beauty and more skill in handling metre than the gentiles themselves possess.”35
The term Muzarabes (i.e., mustʻaribīn or Arabicized) used for the Spanish Christians living under Arab rule points to the trends that were happening. The study of Arabic quickly started to overshadow Latin across the country, so the language of Christian theology was gradually ignored and forgotten. Even some higher-ranking clergy made fools of themselves with their lack of knowledge in proper Latin. It was unlikely that the general public would show more interest in this than the clergy did, and in 854 a Spanish writer made the following complaint about his Christian fellow countrymen:—“While we are exploring their (i.e., the Muslim) sacred laws and gathering to study the various sects of their philosophers—or rather self-promoters—not to refute their mistakes, but for the pure charm and eloquence of their language—neglecting the reading of the Scriptures, we are just idolizing the number of the beast. (Apoc. xiii. 18.) Where can we find a single knowledgeable layman today who, deeply engaged in studying the Holy Scriptures, cares to look at the works of any of the Latin Fathers? Who among them shows any passion for the writings of the Evangelists, or the Prophets, or the Apostles? Our Christian young men, with their stylish manners and smooth talk, are flashy in their clothing and demeanor, and are renowned for their knowledge of the gentiles; intoxicated with Arab eloquence, they eagerly handle, devour, and enthusiastically discuss the books of the Chaldeans (i.e., Muslims), praising them with every flourish of rhetoric, knowing nothing of the beauty of the Church’s literature, and looking down with disdain on the streams of the Church that flow from Paradise; alas! the Christians are so ignorant [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of their own faith, the Latins pay so little attention to their own language, that in the entire Christian community, there’s hardly one man in a thousand who can write a letter to ask about a friend’s health clearly, while you can find countless numbers of them who can eloquently recite the grandiose phrases of the Chaldean tongue. They can even compose poems where every line ends with the same letter, showcasing flights of beauty and more skill in handling meter than the gentiles themselves have.”35
In fact the knowledge of Latin so much declined in one part of Spain that it was found necessary to translate the ancient Canons of the Spanish Church and the Bible into Arabic for the use of the Christians.36
In fact, the knowledge of Latin declined so much in one part of Spain that it became necessary to translate the ancient Canons of the Spanish Church and the Bible into Arabic for the use of the Christians.36
While the brilliant literature of the Arabs exercised such a fascination and was so zealously studied, those who desired an education in Christian literature had little more than the materials that had been employed in the training of the barbaric Goths, and could with difficulty find teachers to induct them even into this low level of culture. As time went on this want of Christian education increased more and more. In 1125 the Muzarabes wrote to King Alfonso of Aragon: “We and our fathers have up to this time been brought up among the gentiles, and having been baptised, freely observe the Christian ordinances; but we have never had it in our power to be fully instructed in our divine religion; for, subject as we are to the infidels who have long oppressed us, we have never ventured to ask for teachers from Rome or France; and they have never come to us of their own accord on account of the barbarity of the heathen whom we obey.”37
While the incredible literature of the Arabs was so captivating and was eagerly studied, those seeking an education in Christian literature had little more than the materials used to train the barbaric Goths, and struggled to find teachers who could introduce them to even this basic level of culture. As time passed, the lack of Christian education only grew worse. In 1125, the Muzarabes wrote to King Alfonso of Aragon: “We and our ancestors have been raised among the non-believers, and after being baptized, we willingly observe Christian practices; but we have never had the opportunity to be fully educated in our faith; because, being subject to the infidels who have long oppressed us, we have never dared to ask for teachers from Rome or France; and they have never come to us of their own will due to the savagery of the heathen whom we serve.”37
From such close intercourse with the Muslims and so diligent a study of their literature—when we find even so bigoted an opponent of Islam as Alvar38 acknowledging that the Qurʼān was composed in such eloquent and beautiful language that even Christians could not help reading and [139]admiring it—we should naturally expect to find signs of a religious influence: and such indeed is the case. Elipandus, bishop of Toledo (ob. 810), an exponent of the heresy of Adoptionism—according to which the Man Christ Jesus was Son of God by adoption and not by nature—is expressly said to have arrived at these heretical views through his frequent and close intercourse with the Muhammadans.39 This new doctrine appears to have spread quickly over a great part of Spain, while it was successfully propagated in Septimania, which was under French protection, by Felix, bishop of Urgel in Catalonia.40 Felix was brought before a council, presided over by Charlemagne, and made to abjure his error, but on his return to Spain he relapsed into his old heresy, doubtless (as was suggested by Pope Leo III at the time) owing to his intercourse with the pagans (meaning thereby the Muhammadans) who held similar views.41 When prominent churchmen were so profoundly influenced by their contact with Muhammadans, we may judge that the influence of Islam upon the Christians of Spain was very considerable, indeed in A.D. 936 a council was held at Toledo to consider the best means of preventing this intercourse from contaminating the purity of the Christian faith.42
From such close interactions with Muslims and a thorough study of their literature—when we see even a staunch critic of Islam like Alvar38 acknowledging that the Qurʼān was crafted in such eloquent and beautiful language that even Christians couldn’t help but read and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] admire it—we would naturally expect to find signs of religious influence: and indeed, we see this. Elipandus, bishop of Toledo (ob. 810), a proponent of the heresy of Adoptionism—believing that the Man Christ Jesus was the Son of God by adoption, not by nature—is explicitly said to have reached these heretical views through his frequent and close interactions with Muslims.39 This new doctrine seems to have spread rapidly across much of Spain, and it was effectively shared in Septimania, which was under French protection, by Felix, bishop of Urgel in Catalonia.40 Felix was summoned before a council led by Charlemagne and forced to renounce his mistake, but after returning to Spain, he fell back into his old heresy, likely (as was suggested by Pope Leo III at the time) due to his interactions with pagans (meaning the Muslims) who shared similar beliefs.41 Given that notable church leaders were so deeply influenced by their contact with Muslims, we can conclude that the influence of Islam on Christians in Spain was quite significant; in fact, in CE 936, a council was held at Toledo to explore ways to prevent this interaction from compromising the purity of the Christian faith.42
It may readily be understood how these influences of Islamic thought and practice—added to definite efforts at conversion43—would lead to much more than a mere approximation and would very speedily swell the number of the converts to Islam so that their descendants, the so-called Muwallads—a term denoting those not of Arab blood—soon formed a large and important party in the state, indeed the majority of the population of the country,44 and as early [140]as the beginning of the ninth century we read of attempts made by them to shake off the Arab rule, and on several occasions later they come forward actively as a national party of Spanish Muslims.
It’s easy to see how the influences of Islamic thought and practices—combined with specific efforts to convert people43—would lead to much more than a simple resemblance and would quickly increase the number of people converting to Islam. Their descendants, known as the Muwallads—referring to those who aren’t of Arab descent—soon became a large and significant group in the state, in fact, the majority of the population of the country,44 and as early [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]as the early ninth century, we see reports of their attempts to break away from Arab control. Later on, they actively emerged as a national party of Spanish Muslims on several occasions.
We have little or no details of the history of the conversion of these New-Muslims. Instances appeared to have occurred right up to the last days of Muslim rule, for when the army of Ferdinand and Isabella captured Malaga in 1487, it is recorded that all the renegade Christians found in the city were tortured to death with sharp-pointed reeds, and in the capitulation that secured the submission of Purchena two years later, an express promise was made that renegades would not be forced to return to Christianity.45 Some few apostatised to escape the payment of some penalty inflicted by the law-courts.46 But the majority of the converts were no doubt won over by the imposing influence of the faith of Islam itself, presented to them as it was with all the glamour of a brilliant civilisation, having a poetry, a philosophy and an art well calculated to attract the reason and dazzle the imagination: while in the lofty chivalry of the Arabs there was free scope for the exhibition of manly prowess and the knightly virtues—a career closed to the conquered Spaniards that remained true to the Christian faith. Again, the learning and literature of the Christians must have appeared very poor and meagre when compared with that of the Muslims, the study of which may well by itself have served as an incentive to the adoption of their religion. Besides, to the devout mind Islam in Spain could offer the attractions of a pious and zealous Puritan party with the orthodox Muslim theologians at its head, which at times had a preponderating influence in the state and struggled earnestly towards a reformation of faith and morals.
We have little or no details about the history of the conversion of these new Muslims. Instances seem to have occurred right up to the end of Muslim rule, for when Ferdinand and Isabella's army captured Malaga in 1487, it's recorded that all the renegade Christians found in the city were tortured to death with sharp-pointed reeds. In the agreement that secured the surrender of Purchena two years later, there was a specific promise that renegades would not be forced to return to Christianity. Some few converted to escape penalties imposed by the courts. But most of the converts were likely swayed by the strong influence of Islam itself, presented to them with all the allure of a brilliant civilization, complete with poetry, philosophy, and art meant to appeal to the mind and captivate the imagination: while the noble chivalry of the Arabs allowed for displays of manly strength and knightly virtues—a path closed to the conquered Spaniards who remained loyal to the Christian faith. Furthermore, the knowledge and literature of the Christians must have seemed very poor and limited compared to that of the Muslims, whose study alone might have encouraged the adoption of their religion. Additionally, for the devout, Islam in Spain offered the appeal of a dedicated and zealous Puritan group led by orthodox Muslim theologians, who at times held significant influence in the state and actively worked towards reforming faith and morals.
Taking into consideration the ardent religious feeling that animated the mass of the Spanish Muslims and the provocation that the Christians gave to the Muhammadan government through their treacherous intrigues with their co-religionists over the border, the history of Spain under Muhammadan rule is singularly free from persecution. [141]With the exception of three or four cases of genuine martyrdom, the only approach to anything like persecution during the whole period of the Arab rule is to be found in the severe measures adopted by the Muhammadan government to repress the madness for voluntary martyrdom that broke out in Cordova in the ninth century. At this time a fanatical party came into existence among the Christians in this part of Spain (for apparently the Christian Church in the rest of the country had no sympathy with the movement), which set itself openly and unprovokedly to insult the religion of the Muslims and blaspheme their Prophet, with the deliberate intention of incurring the penalty of death by such misguided assertion of their Christian bigotry.
Considering the strong religious fervor of the Spanish Muslims and the provocations from Christians who were scheming with their co-religionists across the border, Spain's history under Muslim rule is notably free from persecution. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Other than a few genuine cases of martyrdom, the closest thing to persecution during the entire Arab rule is found in the harsh actions taken by the Muslim government to curb the craze for voluntary martyrdom that erupted in Cordoba in the ninth century. During this time, a fanatical group emerged among the Christians in this region of Spain (as the Christian Church elsewhere in the country seemed unsupportive of this movement), openly and provocatively insulting the Muslim faith and blaspheming their Prophet, with the intentional goal of facing the death penalty through such misguided expressions of Christian intolerance.
This strange passion for self-immolation displayed itself mainly among priests, monks and nuns between the years 850 and 860. It would seem that brooding, in the silence of their cloisters, over the decline of Christian influence and the decay of religious zeal, they went forth to win the martyr’s crown—of which the toleration of their infidel rulers was robbing them—by means of fierce attacks on Islam and its founder. Thus, for example, a certain monk, by name Isaac, came before the Qāḍī and pretended that he wished to be instructed in the faith of Islam; when the Qāḍī had expounded to him the doctrines of the Prophet, he burst out with the words: “He hath lied unto you (may the curse of God consume him!), who, full of wickedness, hath led so many men into perdition, and doomed them with himself to the pit of hell. Filled with Satan and practising Satanic jugglery, he hath given you a cup of deadly wine to work disease in you, and will expiate his guilt with everlasting damnation. Why do ye not, being endowed with understanding, deliver yourselves from such dangers? Why do ye not, renouncing the ulcer of his pestilential doctrines, seek the eternal salvation of the Gospel of the faith of Christ?”47 On another occasion two Christians forced their way into a mosque and there reviled the Muhammadan religion, which, they declared, would very speedily bring upon its followers the destruction of hell-fire.48 Though [142]the number of such fanatics was not considerable,49 the Muhammadan government grew alarmed, fearing that such contempt for their authority and disregard of their laws against blasphemy, argued a widespread disaffection and a possible general insurrection, for in fact, in 853 Muḥammad I had to send an army against the Christians at Toledo, who, incited by Eulogius, the chief apologist of the martyrs, had risen in revolt on the news of the sufferings of their co-religionists.50 He is said to have ordered a general massacre of the Christians, but when it was pointed out that no men of any intelligence or rank among the Christians had taken part in such doings51 (for Alvar himself complains that the majority of the Christian priests condemned the martyrs52), the king contented himself with putting into force the existing laws against blasphemy with the utmost rigour. The moderate party in the Church seconded the efforts of the government; the bishops anathematised the fanatics, and an ecclesiastical council that was held in 852 to discuss the matter agreed upon methods of repression53 that eventually quashed the movement. One or two isolated cases of martyrdom are recorded later—the last in 983, after which there was none as long as the Arab rule lasted in Spain.54
This strange obsession with self-sacrifice mainly appeared among priests, monks, and nuns between 850 and 860. It seems that, while reflecting in the quiet of their cloisters on the decline of Christian influence and the decrease of religious fervor, they set out to earn the martyr's crown—something that their infidel rulers were denying them—by launching fierce attacks on Islam and its founder. For instance, a monk named Isaac went before the Qāḍī, claiming he wanted to learn about Islam. After the Qāḍī explained the Prophet's teachings to him, he erupted with the words: “He has lied to you (may God's curse consume him!), that wicked man who has led so many into destruction and doomed them along with himself to the depths of hell. Filled with Satan and practicing evil sorcery, he has given you a toxic drink to infect you, and his guilt will be paid with eternal damnation. Why don’t you, being wise, free yourselves from such dangers? Why don’t you abandon the infection of his harmful doctrines and seek the eternal salvation of the Gospel of Christ?”47 On another occasion, two Christians barged into a mosque and insulted the Muhammadan faith, claiming it would soon bring its followers to the fires of hell.48 Although [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the number of these fanatics was not large,49 the Muhammadan government became worried, fearing that such disrespect for their authority and disregard for their blasphemy laws indicated widespread discontent and a potential uprising. In fact, in 853, Muḥammad I had to send an army against the Christians in Toledo, who, encouraged by Eulogius, the main supporter of the martyrs, had revolted upon hearing about the sufferings of their fellow believers.50 He is said to have ordered a general massacre of the Christians, but when it was noted that no intelligent or prominent Christians had participated in such actions51 (since Alvar himself complains that most Christian priests condemned the martyrs52), the king instead enforced the existing laws against blasphemy with great severity. The moderate faction within the Church supported the government's efforts; bishops cursed the fanatics, and an ecclesiastical council held in 852 discussed the issue and came up with repressive measures53 that ultimately put an end to the movement. A few isolated instances of martyrdom are noted later—the last in 983—after which there were none during the duration of Arab rule in Spain.54
But under the Berber dynasty of the Almoravids at the [143]beginning of the twelfth century, there was an outburst of fanaticism on the part of the theological zealots of Islam in which the Christians had to suffer along with the Jews and the liberal section of the Muhammadan population—the philosophers, the poets and the men of letters. But such incidents are exceptions to the generally tolerant character of the Muhammadan rulers of Spain towards their Christian subjects.
But during the Berber dynasty of the Almoravids at the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] beginning of the twelfth century, there was a surge of fanaticism from the religious extremists of Islam, which caused suffering for Christians, Jews, and the more progressive members of the Muslim community—the philosophers, poets, and writers. However, these incidents were exceptions to the generally tolerant attitude of the Muslim rulers of Spain towards their Christian subjects.
One of the Spanish Muhammadans who was driven out of his native country in the last expulsion of the Moriscoes in 1610, while protesting against the persecutions of the Inquisition, makes the following vindication of the toleration of his co-religionists: “Did our victorious ancestors ever once attempt to extirpate Christianity out of Spain, when it was in their power? Did they not suffer your forefathers to enjoy the free use of their rites at the same time that they wore their chains? Is not the absolute injunction of our Prophet, that whatever nation is conquered by Musalman steel, should, upon the payment of a moderate annual tribute, be permitted to persevere in their own pristine persuasion, how absurd soever, or to embrace what other belief they themselves best approved of? If there may have been some examples of forced conversions, they are so rare as scarce to deserve mentioning, and only attempted by men who had not the fear of God, and the Prophet, before their eyes, and who, in so doing, have acted directly and diametrically contrary to the holy precepts and ordinances of Islam which cannot, without sacrilege, be violated by any who would be held worthy of the honourable epithet of Musulman.… You can never produce, among us, any bloodthirsty, formal tribunal, on account of different persuasions in points of faith, that anywise approaches your execrable Inquisition. Our arms, it is true, are ever open to receive all who are disposed to embrace our religion; but we are not allowed by our sacred Qurʼān to tyrannise over consciences. Our proselytes have all imaginable encouragement, and have no sooner professed God’s Unity and His Apostle’s mission but they become one of us, without reserve; taking to wife our daughters, and being employed in posts of trust, honour and profit; we [144]contenting ourselves with only obliging them to wear our habit, and to seem true believers in outward appearance, without ever offering to examine their consciences, provided they do not openly revile or profane our religion: if they do that, we indeed punish them as they deserve; since their conversion was voluntarily, and was not by compulsion.”55
One of the Spanish Muslims who was expelled from his home during the last Morisco expulsion in 1610, while protesting the persecutions of the Inquisition, makes the following defense of the toleration of his fellow Muslims: “Did our victorious ancestors ever try to wipe out Christianity in Spain when they had the chance? Did they not allow your ancestors to freely practice their rituals while still in chains? Is it not a clear command from our Prophet that any nation conquered by Muslim forces should, upon paying a reasonable annual tribute, be allowed to continue in their own beliefs, however absurd they may seem, or to adopt any other faith they find acceptable? If there have been rare instances of forced conversions, they are so uncommon that they hardly deserve mention, attempted only by those who lack the fear of God and the Prophet, and who act directly against the sacred teachings and rules of Islam, which cannot be violated by anyone who wishes to be worthy of the honorable title of Muslim.… You will never find among us any cruel, formal tribunal regarding differing beliefs, like your infamous Inquisition. Our arms are always open to welcome anyone eager to accept our religion; however, our sacred Qur’an does not allow us to oppress people's consciences. Our converts receive every imaginable support, and as soon as they declare God’s oneness and accept the Prophet’s mission, they become one of us, without reservation; they can marry our daughters and hold positions of trust, honor, and profit; we [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]only require them to wear our attire and appear to be true believers outwardly, without ever questioning their inner beliefs, as long as they do not openly insult or disrespect our religion: if they do that, we punish them as they deserve, since their conversion was voluntary and not forced.”55
This very spirit of toleration was made one of the main articles in an account of the “Apostacies and Treasons of the Moriscoes,” drawn up by the Archbishop of Valencia in 1602 when recommending their expulsion to Philip III, as follows: “That they commended nothing so much as that liberty of conscience, in all matters of religion, which the Turks, and all other Muhammadans, suffer their subjects to enjoy.”56
This very spirit of tolerance became one of the key points in a report on the "Apostacies and Treasons of the Moriscoes," created by the Archbishop of Valencia in 1602 when he suggested their expulsion to Philip III. He stated: "What they valued the most was the freedom of conscience in all religious matters, something the Turks and all other Muslims allow their subjects to have."56
What deep roots Islam had struck in the hearts of the Spanish people may be judged from the fact that when the last remnant of the Moriscoes was expelled from Spain in 1610, these unfortunate people still clung to the faith of their fathers, although for more than a century they had been forced to outwardly conform to the Christian religion, and in spite of the emigrations that had taken place since the fall of Granada, nearly 500,000 are said to have been expelled at that time.57 Whole towns and villages were deserted and the houses fell into ruins, there being no one to rebuild them.58 These Moriscoes were probably all descendants of the original inhabitants of the country, with little or no admixture of Arab blood; the reasons that may be adduced in support of this statement are too lengthy to be given here; one point only in the evidence may be mentioned, derived from a letter written in 1311, in which it is stated that of the 200,000 Muhammadans then living in the city of Granada, not more than 500 were of Arab descent, all the rest being descendants of converted Spaniards.59 Finally, it is of interest to note that even up to the last days of its power in Spain, Islam won converts to the faith, for the historian, when writing of events that occurred in the year 1499, seven years after the fall of Granada, draws attention to the fact that among the Moors were a few Christians who had lately embraced the faith of the Prophet.60 [145]
What deep roots Islam had struck in the hearts of the Spanish people can be seen from the fact that when the last remnant of the Moriscos was expelled from Spain in 1610, these unfortunate individuals still held on to the faith of their ancestors, even though for over a century they had been forced to outwardly conform to Christianity. Despite the migrations that had occurred since the fall of Granada, nearly 500,000 are reported to have been expelled at that time.57 Entire towns and villages were abandoned, and the homes fell into disrepair, as there was no one left to rebuild them.58 These Moriscos were likely all descendants of the original inhabitants of the country, with little or no Arab blood; explaining this fully would take too long, but one piece of evidence to note is from a letter written in 1311, which states that of the 200,000 Muslims living in the city of Granada at that time, no more than 500 were of Arab descent, the rest being descendants of converted Spaniards.59 Lastly, it's interesting to point out that even until its last days of power in Spain, Islam continued to gain converts, as a historian writing about events from 1499, seven years after the fall of Granada, noted that among the Moors were a few Christians who had recently adopted the faith of the Prophet.60 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
8 So St. Boniface (A.D. 745, Epist. lxii.). “Sicut aliis gentibus Hispaniæ et Provinciæ et Burgundionum populis contigit, quæ sic a Deo recedentes fornicatæ sunt, donec index omnipotens talium criminum ultrices pœnas per ignorantiam legis Dei et per Saracenos venire et sævire permisit.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tom. lxxxix. p. 761.) Eulogius: lib. i. § 30. “In cuius (i.e. gentis Saracenicæ) ditione nostro compellente facinore sceptrum Hispaniæ translatum est.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tom. cxv. p. 761.) Similarly Alvar (2), § 18. “Et probare nostro vitio inlatum intentabo flagellum. Nostra hæc, fratres, nostra desidia peperit mala, nostra impuritas, nostra levitas, nostra morum obscœnitas … unde tradidit nos Dominus qui institiam diligit, et cuius vultus æquitatem decernit, ipsi bestiæ conrodendos” (pp. 531–2). ↑
8 So St. Boniface (A.D. 745, Epist. lxii.). “Just like other nations, the people of Spain, the provinces, and the Burgundians have faced this situation, as they have turned away from God and engaged in sinful behaviors, until the all-powerful judge allowed punishment for such crimes to come upon them through their ignorance of God's law and through the Saracens who came and wreaked havoc.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tom. lxxxix. p. 761.) Eulogius: lib. i. § 30. “In the territory of this (i.e. the Saracen people), our misdeeds have compelled the transfer of authority over Spain.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tom. cxv. p. 761.) Similarly Alvar (2), § 18. “And I will try to prove that this scourge has been brought upon us by our own faults. This is our doing, brothers; our negligence has caused these evils, our lack of purity, our carelessness, our immoral behavior … from which the Lord, who loves justice and decides fairness, has handed us over to the beasts to be crushed.” (pp. 531–2). ↑
15 “Bedenkt man nun, wie wichtig gerade die alttestamentliche Idee des Prophetenthums in der Christologie des germanischen Arianismus nachklang und auch nach der Annahme des katholischen Dogmas in dem religiösen Bewusstsein der Westgothen haften blieb, so wird man es sehr erklärlich finden, dass unmittelbar nach dem Einfall der Araber die verwandten Vorstellungen des Mohammedanismus unter den geknechteten Christen auftauchten.” (Helfferich, p. 82.) ↑
15 “When considering how significant the Old Testament concept of prophecy echoed in the Christology of Germanic Arianism and continued to resonate in the religious consciousness of the Visigoths even after the acceptance of the Catholic doctrine, it becomes quite understandable that shortly after the Arab invasion, related ideas from Islam emerged among the oppressed Christians.” (Helfferich, p. 82.) ↑
20 Eulogius: Mem. Sanct., lib. i. § 30, “inter ipsos sine molestia fidei degimus” (p. 761). Id., ib., lib. i. § 18, “Quos nulla præsidialis violentia fidem suam negare compulit, nec a cultu sanctæ piæque religionis amovit” (p. 751). John of Gorz (who visited Spain about the middle of the tenth century) § 124, “(Christiani), qui in regno eius libere divinis suisque rebus utebantur.”
20 Eulogius: Mem. Sanct., book i. § 30, “we lived among them without any issues related to our faith” (p. 761). Id., ib., book i. § 18, “Those who were not forced by any oppressive power to deny their faith or were not driven away from practicing their holy and faithful religion” (p. 751). John of Gorz (who visited Spain around the middle of the tenth century) § 124, “(Christians) who openly participated in their spiritual and personal matters in his kingdom.”
A Spanish bishop thus described the condition of the Christians to John of Gorz. “Peccatis ad hæc devoluti sumus, ut paganorum subiaceamus ditioni. Resistere potestati verbo prohibemur apostoli. Tantum hoc unum relictum est solatii, quod in tantæ calamitatis malo legibus nos propriis uti non prohibent; qui quos diligentes Christianitatis viderint observatores, colunt et amplectuntur, simul ipsorum convictu delectantur. Pro tempore igitur hoc videmur tenere consilii, ut quia religionis nulla infertur iactura, cetera eis obsequamur, iussisque eorum in quantum fidem non impediunt obtemperemus” § 122 (p. 302). ↑
A Spanish bishop described the situation of the Christians to John of Gorz this way: “We have sinned, which has made us subject to the rule of non-believers. The apostle's words forbid us from resisting their authority. The only comfort we have now is that during this difficult time, we can still follow our own laws; those who are recognized as devoted followers of Christianity are respected and welcomed, and we appreciate their presence. So, for now, it seems wise to stick to this approach. Since our religion isn’t harmed, let's comply with other matters and obey their commands as long as they don’t interfere with our faith.” § 122 (p. 302). ↑
29 See the letter of Pope Hadrian I to the Spanish bishops: “Porro diversa capitula quæ ex illis audivimus partibus, id est, quod multi dicentes se catholicos esse, communem vitam gerentes cum Iudæis et non baptizatis paganis, tam in escis quamque in potu et in diversis erroribus nihil pollui se inquiunt: et illud quod inhibitum est, ut nulli liceat iugum ducere cum infidelibus, ipsi enim filias suas cum alio benedicent, et sic populo gentili tradentur.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tome xcviii. p. 385.) ↑
29 See the letter from Pope Hadrian I to the Spanish bishops: “Also, concerning the various issues we've heard from those areas, many who identify as Catholics live closely with Jews and unbaptized pagans, sharing food and drink and engaging in different mistakes, claiming they aren't being contaminated. It's stated that what is forbidden is that no one should be joined with nonbelievers, as they will indeed arrange marriages for their daughters with outsiders, and in doing so, they will be handed over to gentile people.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tome xcviii. p. 385.) ↑
43 There is little record of such, but they seem referred to in the following sentences of Eulogius (Liber Apologeticus Martyrum, § 20), on Muḥammad: “Cuius quidem erroris insaniam, prædicationis deliramenta, et impiæ novitatis præcepta quisquis catholicorum cognoscere cupit, evidentius ab eiusdem sectæ cultoribus perscrutando advertet. Quoniam sacrum se quidpiam tenere et credere autumantes, non modo privatis, sed apertis vocibus vatis sui dogmata prædicant.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tome cxv. p. 862.) ↑
43 There isn't much documented about this, but it seems to be mentioned in the following sentences by Eulogius (Liber Apologeticus Martyrum, § 20) regarding Muḥammad: “Anyone who wants to understand the madness of this error, the delirium of its preaching, and the teachings of its impious novelty will find it more clearly by examining the followers of that same sect. Since they claim to hold and believe in something sacred, they not only proclaim their doctrines in private but also loudly and openly.” (Migne: Patr. Lat., tome cxv. p. 862.) ↑
52 Alvar: Ind. Lum., § 14. “Nonne ipsi qui videbantur columnæ, qui putabantur Ecclesiæ petræ, qui credebantur electi, nullo cogente, nemine provocante, iudicem adierunt, et in præsentia Cynicorum, imo Epicureorum, Dei martyres infamaverunt? Nonne pastores Christi, doctores Ecclesiæ, episcopi, abbates, presbyteri, proceres et magnati, hæreticos eos esse publice clamaverunt? et publica professione sine desquisitione, absque interrogatione, quæ nec imminente mortis sententia erant dicenda, spontanea voluntate, et libero mentis arbitrio, protulerunt?” (Migne: tom. cxxi. p. 529.) ↑
52 Alvar: Ind. Lum., § 14. “Did those who were seen as pillars of the Church, who were considered chosen, not approach the judge on their own, without being forced or provoked, and in front of the Cynics, or even the Epicureans, slandered the martyrs of God? Did not the shepherds of Christ, the teachers of the Church, the bishops, abbots, presbyters, nobles, and leaders openly label them as heretics? And with a public declaration, without investigation or questioning, which could be made even without the threat of death, did they not freely and willingly express their claims?” (Migne: tom. cxxi. p. 529.) ↑
53 Alvar: Indic. Lum., § 15. “Quid obtendendum est de illis quos ecclesiastice interdiximus, et a quibus ne aliquando ad martyrii surgerent palmam iuramentum extorsimus? quibus errores gentilium infringere vetuimus, et maledictum ne maledictionibus impeterent? Evangelio et cruce educta vi iurare improbiter fecimus, imo feraliter et belluino terrore coegimus, minantes inaudita supplicia, et monstruosa promittentes truncationum membrorum varia et horrenda dictu audituve flagella?” (Migne: tom. cxxi. p. 530.) ↑
53 Alvar: Indic. Lum., § 15. “What should we say about those we have excommunicated and forced to take an oath so they could never receive the martyr's crown? We prohibited them from confronting the mistakes of the pagans and protected them from being hit by curses. Unfairly, we made them swear by the Gospel and the cross, or rather, we coerced them with wild and brutal terror, threatening unheard-of punishments and promising horrific tortures that involve various forms of mutilation, which are terrible to hear or talk about?” (Migne: tom. cxxi. p. 530.) ↑
CHAPTER VI.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM AMONG THE CHRISTIAN NATIONS IN EUROPE UNDER THE TURKS.
We first hear of the Ottoman Turks at the commencement of the thirteenth century, when fleeing before the Mongols, to the number of about 50,000, they came to the help of the Sultan of Iconium, and in return for their services both against the Mongols and the Greeks, had assigned to them a district in the north-west of Asia Minor. This was the nucleus of the future Ottoman empire, which, increasing at first by the absorption of the petty states into which the Saljūq Turks had split up, afterwards crossed over into Europe, annexing kingdom after kingdom, until its victorious growth received a check before the gates of Vienna in 1683.1
We first hear about the Ottoman Turks at the beginning of the 13th century, when around 50,000 of them fled from the Mongols and came to assist the Sultan of Iconium. In return for their help against both the Mongols and the Greeks, they were given a region in the northwest of Asia Minor. This became the core of the future Ottoman Empire, which initially expanded by absorbing the small states that the Saljūq Turks had fragmented into, and later crossed into Europe, annexing one kingdom after another, until its expansion was halted at the gates of Vienna in 1683.1
From the earliest days of the extension of their kingdom in Asia Minor, the Ottomans exercised authority over Christian subjects, but it was not until the ancient capital of the Eastern empire fell into their hands in 1453 that the relations between the Muslim Government and the Christian Church were definitely established on a fixed basis. One of the first steps taken by Muḥammad II, after the capture of Constantinople and the re-establishment of order in that [146]city, was to secure the allegiance of the Christians, by proclaiming himself the protector of the Greek Church. Persecution of the Christians was strictly forbidden; a decree was granted to the newly elected patriarch which secured to him and his successors and the bishops under him, the enjoyment of the old privileges, revenues and exemptions enjoyed under the former rule. Gennadios, the first patriarch after the Turkish conquest, received from the hands of the Sultan himself the pastoral staff, which was the sign of his office, together with a purse of a thousand golden ducats and a horse with gorgeous trappings, on which he was privileged to ride with his train through the city.2 But not only was the head of the Church treated with all the respect he had been accustomed to receive from the Christian emperors, but further he was invested with extensive civil power. The patriarch’s court sat to decide all cases between Greek and Greek: it could impose fines, imprison offenders in a prison provided for its own special use, and in some cases even condemn to capital punishment: while the ministers and officials of the government were directed to enforce its judgments. The complete control of spiritual and ecclesiastical matters (in which the Turkish government, unlike the civil power of the Byzantine empire, never interfered), was left entirely in his hands and those of the grand Synod which he could summon whenever he pleased; and hereby he could decide all matters of faith and dogma without fear of interference on the part of the state. As a recognised officer of the imperial government, he could do much for the alleviation of the oppressed, by bringing the acts of unjust governors to the notice of the Sultan. The Greek bishops in the provinces in their turn were treated with great consideration and were entrusted with so much jurisdiction in civil affairs, that up to modern times they have acted in their dioceses almost as if they were Ottoman prefects over the orthodox population, thus taking the place of the old Christian aristocracy which had been exterminated by the conquerors, and we find that the higher clergy were generally more active as Turkish agents than as Greek priests, and they always taught their people that the Sultan [147]possessed a divine sanction, as the protector of the Orthodox Church. A charter was subsequently published, securing to the orthodox the use of such churches as had not been confiscated to form mosques, and authorising them to celebrate their religious rites publicly according to their national usages.3
From the earliest days of their expansion into Asia Minor, the Ottomans had authority over Christian subjects, but it was only after they captured the ancient capital of the Eastern Empire in 1453 that a clear relationship between the Muslim government and the Christian Church was established. One of the first things Muḥammad II did after taking Constantinople and restoring order in that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]city was to gain the loyalty of the Christians by declaring himself the protector of the Greek Church. He strictly prohibited the persecution of Christians; a decree was issued to the newly elected patriarch, ensuring he and his successors, along with their bishops, would retain the privileges, revenues, and exemptions they had under the previous rule. Gennadios, the first patriarch following the Turkish conquest, received from the Sultan himself the pastoral staff, which symbolized his office, along with a purse of a thousand golden ducats and a beautifully adorned horse to ride through the city with his entourage.2 Not only was the head of the Church treated with respect akin to what he received from the Christian emperors, but he was also granted significant civil authority. The patriarch’s court could handle all disputes between Greek individuals: it could impose fines, imprison wrongdoers in its own designated jail, and, in some situations, even impose the death penalty, with government officials instructed to enforce its rulings. Complete control over spiritual and ecclesiastical matters—where the Turkish government, unlike the civil authority of the Byzantine Empire, never intervened—was entirely left in his hands and those of the grand Synod, which he could convene at will; thus, he could resolve all matters of faith and doctrine without fear of state interference. As a recognized official of the imperial government, he could greatly assist the oppressed by bringing the actions of unjust governors to the Sultan's attention. The Greek bishops in the provinces were also treated with high regard and were given so much legal power in civil matters that they have acted in their dioceses almost like Ottoman prefects for the Orthodox population, effectively replacing the old Christian aristocracy that had been wiped out by the conquerors. It was found that the higher clergy were generally more active as Turkish agents than as Greek priests, and they consistently taught their people that the Sultan [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]had divine approval as the protector of the Orthodox Church. A charter was later published, guaranteeing Orthodox Christians access to churches that had not been converted into mosques and allowing them to openly celebrate their religious rituals according to their cultural practices.3
Consequently, though the Greeks were numerically superior to the Turks in all the European provinces of the empire, the religious toleration thus granted them, and the protection of life and property they enjoyed, soon reconciled them to the change of masters and led them to prefer the domination of the Sultan to that of any Christian power. Indeed, in many parts of the country, the Ottoman conquerors were welcomed by the Greeks as their deliverers from the rapacious and tyrannous rule of the Franks and the Venetians who had so long disputed with Byzantium for the possession of the Peloponnesos and some of the adjacent parts of Greece; by introducing into Greece the feudal system, these had reduced the people to the miserable condition of serfs, and as aliens in speech, race and creed, were hated by their subjects,4 to whom a change of rulers, since it could not make their condition worse, would offer a possible chance of improving it, and though their deliverers were likewise aliens, yet the infidel Turk was infinitely to be preferred to the heretical Catholics.5 The Greeks who lived under the immediate government of the Byzantine court, were equally unlikely to be averse to a change of rulers. The degradation and tyranny that characterised [148]the dynasty of the Palæologi are frightful to contemplate. “A corrupt aristocracy, a tyrannical and innumerable clergy, the oppression of perverted law, the exactions of a despicable government, and still more, its monopolies, its fiscality, its armies of tax and custom collectors, left the degraded people neither rights nor institutions, neither chance of amelioration nor hope of redress.”6 Lest such a judgment appear dictated by a spirit of party bias, a contemporary authority may be appealed to in support of its correctness. The Russian annalists who speak of the fall of Constantinople bring a similar indictment against its government. “Without the fear of the law an empire is like a steed without reins. Constantine and his ancestors allowed their grandees to oppress the people; there was no more justice in their law courts; no more courage in their hearts; the judges amassed treasures from the tears and blood of the innocent; the Greek soldiers were proud only of the magnificence of their dress; the citizens did not blush at being traitors; the soldiers were not ashamed to fly. At length the Lord poured out His thunder on these unworthy rulers, and raised up Muḥammad, whose warriors delight in battle, and whose judges do not betray their trust.”7 This last item of praise8 may sound strange in the ears of a generation that has constantly been called upon to protest against Turkish injustice; but it is clearly and abundantly borne out by the testimony of contemporary historians. The Byzantine historian who has handed down to us the story of the capture of Constantinople tells us how even the impetuous Bāyazīd was liberal and generous to his Christian subjects, and made himself extremely popular among them by admitting them freely to his society.9 Murād II distinguished himself by his attention to the administration of justice and by his reforms of the abuses [149]prevalent under the Greek emperors, and punished without mercy those of his officials who oppressed any of his subjects.10 For at least a century after the fall of Constantinople a series of able rulers secured, by a firm and vigorous administration, peace and order throughout their dominions, and an admirable civil and judicial organisation, if it did not provide an absolutely impartial justice for Muslims and Christians alike, yet caused the Greeks to be far better off than they had been before. They were harassed by fewer exactions of forced labour, extraordinary contributions were rarely levied, and the taxes they paid were a trifling burden compared with the endless feudal obligations of the Franks and the countless extortions of the Byzantines. The Turkish dominions were certainly better governed and more prosperous than most parts of Christian Europe, and the mass of the Christian population engaged in the cultivation of the soil enjoyed a larger measure of private liberty and of the fruits of their labour, under the government of the Sultan than their contemporaries did under that of many Christian monarchs.11 A great impulse, too, was given to the commercial activity of the country, for the early Sultans were always ready to foster trade and commerce among their subjects, and many of the great cities entered upon an era of prosperity when the Turkish conquest had delivered them from the paralysing fiscal oppression of the Byzantine empire, one of the first of them being Nicæa, which capitulated to Urkhān in 1330 under the most favourable terms after a long-protracted siege.12 Like the ancient Romans, the Ottomans were great makers of roads and bridges, and thereby facilitated trade throughout their empire; and foreign states were compelled to admit the Greek merchants into ports from which they had been excluded in the time of the Byzantine emperors, but now sailing under the Ottoman [150]flag, they assumed the dress and manners of Turks, and thus secured from the nations of Western Europe the respect and consideration which the Catholics had hitherto always refused to the members of the Greek Church.13
Consequently, even though the Greeks outnumbered the Turks in all the European provinces of the empire, the religious tolerance they received, along with the protection of their lives and property, soon led them to accept the change of rulers and to prefer the Sultan's rule over any Christian authority. In fact, in many areas, the Ottoman conquerors were seen by the Greeks as their saviors from the greedy and oppressive rule of the Franks and Venetians, who had long fought with Byzantium for control of the Peloponnesos and nearby regions of Greece. By establishing the feudal system in Greece, they had reduced the people to the miserable status of serfs, and as outsiders in language, race, and faith, they were despised by their subjects, for whom a change of rulers could not worsen their situation and might even improve it. Although their liberators were also outsiders, many preferred the infidel Turk to the heretical Catholics. The Greeks living directly under the Byzantine court were equally unlikely to resist a change of rulers. The degradation and tyranny that marked the reign of the Palæologi are horrifying to consider. “A corrupt aristocracy, a tyrannical and countless clergy, the oppression of twisted law, the extortions of a despicable government, and even more so, its monopolies, its financial exploitation, its armies of tax and customs collectors, left the oppressed people with no rights or institutions, no hope for improvement or redress.” To avoid any appearance of bias in this judgment, a contemporary source may be referenced to confirm its accuracy. The Russian historians who documented the fall of Constantinople made similar accusations against its government. “Without the fear of the law, an empire is like a horse without reins. Constantine and his ancestors allowed their nobles to abuse the people; there was no longer justice in their courts; no longer courage in their hearts; judges accumulated wealth from the suffering and blood of the innocent; Greek soldiers were only proud of their lavish uniforms; citizens felt no shame in being traitors; soldiers weren’t embarrassed to flee. Eventually, the Lord unleashed His wrath on these unworthy rulers and raised up Muḥammad, whose warriors take joy in battle and whose judges do not betray their trust.” This last praise might sound strange to a generation that has constantly been encouraged to protest against Turkish injustice, but it is clearly and significantly supported by the accounts of contemporary historians. The Byzantine historian who documented the story of Constantinople's capture notes that even the impulsive Bāyazīd was generous and kind to his Christian subjects and became very popular among them by welcoming them into his company. Murād II became notable for focusing on justice and reforming the abuses prevalent under the Greek emperors, punishing mercilessly any of his officials who mistreated his subjects. For at least a century after the fall of Constantinople, a series of capable rulers established peace and order throughout their territories through firm and effective administration and created an admirable civil and judicial structure. While it might not have provided completely impartial justice for Muslims and Christians alike, it still meant that the Greeks were significantly better off than before. They faced fewer demands for forced labor, extraordinary taxes were rarely collected, and the taxes they paid were a minor burden compared to the endless feudal obligations imposed by the Franks and the countless extortions of the Byzantines. The Turkish territories were certainly better governed and more prosperous than many areas of Christian Europe, and the majority of the Christian population engaged in agriculture enjoyed more personal freedom and a greater share of their labor's fruits under the Sultan's rule than their counterparts did under many Christian monarchs. Additionally, Turkish conquest provided a major boost to the country's commercial activity, as the early Sultans actively promoted trade and commerce among their subjects, and many prominent cities experienced prosperity when freed from the stifling financial oppression of the Byzantine empire, one of the first being Nicæa, which surrendered to Urkhān in 1330 under very favorable terms after a prolonged siege. Like the ancient Romans, the Ottomans were excellent builders of roads and bridges, improving trade across their empire; foreign countries were compelled to allow Greek merchants entry into ports from which they had been banned during the Byzantine emperors’ reign, but now, sailing under the Ottoman flag, they adopted Turkish dress and customs, earning the respect and consideration from Western European nations that Catholics had long denied members of the Greek Church.
There is, however, one notable exception to this general good treatment and toleration, viz. the tribute of Christian children, who were forcibly taken from their parents at an early age and enrolled in the famous corps of Janissaries. Instituted by Urkhān in 1330, it formed for centuries the mainstay of the despotic power of the Turkish Sultans, and was kept alive by a regular contribution exacted every four years,14 when the officers of the Sultan visited the districts on which the tax was imposed, and made a selection from among the children about the age of seven. The Muhammadan legists attempted to apologise for this inhuman tribute by representing these children as the fifth of the spoil which the Qurʼān assigns to the sovereign,15 and they prescribed that the injunction against forcible conversion16 should be observed with regard to them also, although the tender age at which they were placed under the instruction of Muslim teachers must have made it practically of none effect.17 Christian Europe has always expressed its horror at such a barbarous tax, and travellers in the Turkish dominions have painted touching pictures of desolated homes and of parents weeping for the children torn from their arms. But when the corps was first instituted, its numbers were rapidly swelled by voluntary accessions from among the Christians themselves,18 and the circumstances under which this tribute was first imposed may go far to explain the apathy which the Greeks themselves appear to [151]have exhibited. The whole country had been laid waste by war, and families were often in danger of perishing with hunger; the children who were thus adopted were in many cases orphans, who would otherwise have been left to perish; further, the custom so widely prevalent at that time of selling Christians as slaves may have made this tax appear less appalling than might have been expected. This custom has, moreover, been maintained to have been only a continuation of a similar usage that was in force under the Byzantine emperors.19 It has even been said that there was seldom any necessity of an appeal to force on the part of the officers who collected the appointed number of children, but rather that the parents were often eager to have their children enrolled in a service that secured for them in many cases a brilliant career, and under any circumstances a well-cared-for and comfortable existence, since these little captives were brought up and educated as if they were the Sultan’s own children.20 This institution appears in a less barbarous light if it be true that the parents could often redeem their children by a money payment.21 Metrophanes Kritopoulos, who was Patriarch of Constantinople and afterwards of Alexandria, writing in 1625, mentions various devices adopted by the Christians for escaping from the burden of this tax, e.g. they purchased Muhammadan boys and represented them to be Christians, or they bribed the collectors to take Christian boys who were of low birth or had been badly brought up or such as “deserved hanging.”22 [152]Thomas Smith, among others, speaks of the possibility of buying off the children, so impressed: “Some of their parents, out of natural pity and out of a true sense of religion, that they may not be thus robbed of their children, who hereby lie under a necessity of renouncing their Christianity, compound for them at the rate of fifty or a hundred dollars, as they are able, or as they can work upon the covetousness of the Turks more or less.”23 The Christians of certain cities, such as Constantinople, and of towns and islands that had made this stipulation at the time of their submission to the Turks, or had purchased this privilege, were exempted from the operation of this cruel tax.24 These extenuating circumstances at the outset, and the ease with which men acquiesce in any established usage—though serving in no way as an excuse for so inhuman an institution—may help us to understand what a traveller in the seventeenth century calls the “unaccountable indifference”25 with which the Greeks seem to have fallen in with this demand of the new government, which so materially improved their condition.
There is, however, one notable exception to this generally good treatment and tolerance: the tribute of Christian children, who were forcibly taken from their parents at a young age and enrolled in the famous corps of Janissaries. Established by Urkhān in 1330, this practice supported the despotic power of the Turkish Sultans for centuries and was maintained by a regular contribution collected every four years, when the Sultan's officers visited the districts subject to the tax and selected children around the age of seven. The Islamic legal scholars tried to justify this cruel tribute by claiming these children were considered the fifth of the spoils allocated to the sovereign by the Qurʼān, and they insisted that the prohibition against forced conversion should apply to them as well, even though the young age at which they were placed under Muslim teachers likely rendered this ineffective. Christian Europe has consistently expressed its outrage at such a brutal tax, and travelers in Turkish territories have depicted heart-wrenching scenes of destroyed homes and parents grieving for the children ripped from their arms. However, when the corps was first established, its numbers quickly grew due to voluntary contributions from the Christians themselves, and the conditions under which this tribute was first imposed may help explain the indifference the Greeks appeared to show. The whole country had been ravaged by war, and families often faced starvation; the children who were taken were frequently orphans, who would otherwise have died; additionally, the widespread custom of selling Christians into slavery may have made this tax seem less horrifying than one might expect. Moreover, it has been argued that this was merely a continuation of a similar practice that existed under the Byzantine emperors. It has even been suggested that there was usually little need for force from the officers collecting the required number of children, as parents were often eager to have their children enrolled in a service that could provide them with a bright future and, in any case, a well-cared-for and comfortable life, since these young captives were raised and educated as if they were the Sultan’s own children. This institution seems less barbaric if it’s true that parents could often redeem their children by paying money. Metrophanes Kritopoulos, who was the Patriarch of Constantinople and later of Alexandria, wrote in 1625 about various strategies the Christians used to escape this tax, such as buying Muslim boys and claiming they were Christians or bribing collectors to take Christian boys from lower social classes or those who were poorly raised or “deserved hanging.” Thomas Smith, among others, spoke of the possibility of buying back the children, noting: “Some of their parents, out of natural compassion and a genuine sense of faith, so they may not be robbed of their children, who are compelled to renounce their Christianity, pay to get them back at a rate of fifty or a hundred dollars, as they are able, or based on how they can appeal to the greed of the Turks more or less.” The Christians in certain cities, like Constantinople, and towns and islands that had secured this privilege during their surrender to the Turks or purchased it, were exempt from this cruel tax. These mitigating circumstances at the beginning, along with the ease with which people adapt to any established practice—though this does not excuse such an inhumane institution—might help us understand what a traveler in the seventeenth century described as the “unaccountable indifference” with which the Greeks seemed to comply with this demand from the new government, which significantly improved their situation.
Further, the Christian subjects of the Turkish empire had to pay the capitation-tax, in return for protection and in lieu of military service. The rates fixed by the Ottoman law were 2½, 5 and 10 piastres a head for every full-grown male, according to his income,26 women and the clergy being exempt.27 In the nineteenth century the rates were 15, 30 and 60 piastres, according to income.28 Christian writers of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries generally speak of this tax as being a ducat a head,29 but it [153]is also variously described as amounting to 3, 5 or 5⅞ crowns or dollars.30 The fluctuating exchange value of the Turkish coinage in the seventeenth century is the probable explanation of the latter variations. To estimate with any exactitude how far this tax was a burden to those who had to pay it, would require a lengthened disquisition on the purchasing value of money at that period and a comparison with other items of expenditure.31 But by itself it could hardly have formed a valid excuse for a change of faith, as Tournefort points out, when writing in 1700 of the conversion of the Candiots: “It must be confessed, these Wretches sell their Souls a Pennyworth: all they get in exchange for their Religion, is a Vest, and the Privilege of being exempt from the Capitation-Tax, which is not above five Crowns a year.”32 Scheffler also, who is anxious to represent the condition of the Christians under Turkish rule in as black colours as possible, admits that the one ducat a head was a trifling matter, and has to lay stress on the extraordinary taxes, war contributions, etc., that they were called upon to pay.33 The land taxes were the [154]same both for Christians and Musalmans,34 for the old distinction between lands on which tithe was paid by the Muhammadan proprietor, and those on which k͟harāj was paid by the non-Muhammadan proprietor, was not recognised by the Ottomans.35 Whatever sufferings the Christians had to endure proceeded from the tyranny of individuals, who took advantage of their official position to extort money from those under their jurisdiction. Such acts of oppression were not only contrary to the Muhammadan law, but were rare before the central government had grown weak and suffered the corruption and injustice of local authorities to go unpunished.36 There is a very marked difference between the accounts we have of the condition of the Christians during the first two centuries of the Turkish rule in Europe and those of a later date, when the period of decadence had fully set in. But it is noticeable that in those very times in which the condition of the Christians had been most intolerable there is least record of conversion to Islam. In the eighteenth century, when the condition of the Christians was worse than at any other period, we find hardly any mention of conversions at all, and the Turks themselves are represented as utterly indifferent to the progress of their religion and considerably infected with scepticism and unbelief.37 A further proof that their sufferings have been due to misgovernment rather than to religious persecution is the fact that Muslims and Christians suffered alike.38 [155]The Christians would, however, naturally be more exposed to extortion and ill-treatment owing to the difficulties that lay in the way of obtaining redress at law, and some of the poorest may thus have sought a relief from their sufferings in a change of faith.
Furthermore, the Christian subjects of the Turkish empire had to pay a capitation tax in exchange for protection and instead of military service. The rates set by Ottoman law were 2½, 5, and 10 piastres per adult male, based on income, while women and clergy were exempt. In the nineteenth century, the rates rose to 15, 30, and 60 piastres, depending on income. Christian writers from the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries generally referred to this tax as being one ducat per person, but it is also described as amounting to 3, 5, or 5⅞ crowns or dollars. The fluctuating exchange rate of the Turkish currency in the seventeenth century likely explains these variations. Accurately estimating how burdensome this tax was for those who paid it would require a lengthy discussion on the purchasing power of money at the time and a comparison to other expenses. However, by itself, it likely wouldn’t have been a justified reason for changing one’s faith, as Tournefort noted in 1700 regarding the conversion of the Candiots: "It must be confessed, these wretches sell their souls for a pittance: all they get in exchange for their religion is a vestment and the privilege of being exempt from the capitation tax, which is no more than five crowns a year." Scheffler, who aims to paint the situation of Christians under Turkish rule in the darkest light possible, admits that one ducat per head was a minor issue and emphasizes the extraordinary taxes and war contributions they had to pay. The land taxes were the same for both Christians and Muslims, as the former distinction between lands on which tithes were paid by Muslim owners and those on which k͟harāj was paid by non-Muslim owners was not recognized by the Ottomans. Any suffering the Christians endured stemmed from the tyranny of individuals who exploited their official positions to extort money from those in their jurisdiction. Such acts of oppression were not only against Muslim law but were rare before the central government weakened and allowed local authorities' corruption and injustice to go unpunished. There is a significant difference between accounts of the Christians' condition during the first two centuries of Turkish rule in Europe and later reports from the period of decline. Interestingly, during the very times when Christians faced the most intolerable conditions, there were fewer records of conversion to Islam. In the eighteenth century, when Christians had it worse than ever, there are hardly any mentions of conversions, and the Turks themselves are portrayed as largely indifferent to the spread of their religion, being quite skeptical and disbelieving. Another indication that their suffering was due more to misgovernment than to religious persecution is the fact that both Muslims and Christians faced similar hardships. The Christians were, however, more exposed to extortion and mistreatment due to the obstacles in seeking legal redress, leading some of the poorest to possibly seek relief from their suffering through a change of faith.
But if we except the tribute of the children, to which the conquered Greeks seem to have submitted with so little show of resistance, and which owed its abolition, not to any revolt or insurrection against its continuance, but to the increase of the Turkish population and of the number of the renegades who were constantly entering the Sultan’s service,39—the treatment of their Christian subjects by the Ottoman emperors—at least for two centuries after their conquest of Greece—exhibits a toleration such as was at that time quite unknown in the rest of Europe. The Calvinists of Hungary and Transylvania, and the Unitarians of the latter country, long preferred to submit to the Turks rather than fall into the hands of the fanatical house of Hapsburg;40 [156]and the Protestants of Silesia looked with longing eyes towards Turkey, and would gladly have purchased religious freedom at the price of submission to the Muslim rule.41 It was to Turkey that the persecuted Spanish Jews fled for refuge in enormous numbers at the end of the fifteenth century,42 and the Cossacks who belonged to the sect of the Old Believers and were persecuted by the Russian State Church, found in the dominions of the Sultan the toleration which their Christian brethren denied them.43 Well might Macarius, Patriarch of Antioch in the seventeenth century, congratulate himself when he saw the fearful atrocities that the Catholic Poles inflicted on the Russians of the Orthodox Eastern Church: “We all wept much over the thousands of martyrs who were killed by those impious wretches, the enemies of the faith, in these forty or fifty years. The number probably amounted to seventy or eighty thousand souls. O you infidels! O you monsters of impurity! O you hearts of stone! What had the nuns and women done? What the girls and boys and infant children, that you should murder them?… And why do I pronounce them (the Poles) accursed? Because they have shown themselves more debased and wicked than the corrupt worshippers of idols, by their cruel treatment of Christians, thinking to abolish the very name of Orthodox. God perpetuate the empire of the Turks for ever and ever! For they take their [157]impost, and enter into no account of religion, be their subjects Christians or Nazarenes, Jews or Samarians: whereas these accursed Poles were not content with taxes and tithes from the brethren of Christ, though willing to serve them; but they subjected them to the authority of the enemies of Christ, the tyrannical Jews, who did not even permit them to build churches, nor leave them any priests that knew the mysteries of their faith.”44 Even in Italy there were men who turned longing eyes towards the Turks in the hope that as their subjects they might enjoy the freedom and the toleration they despaired of enjoying under a Christian government.45 It would seem, then, that Islam was not spread by force in the dominion of the Sultan of Turkey, and though the want of even-handed justice and the oppression of unscrupulous officials in the days of the empire’s decline, may have driven some Christians to attempt to better their condition by a change of faith, such cases were rare in the first two centuries of the Turkish rule in Europe, to which period the mass of conversions belong. It would have been wonderful indeed if the ardour of proselytising that animated the Ottomans at this time had never carried them beyond the bounds of toleration established by their own laws. Yet it has been said by one who was a captive among them for twenty-two years that the Turks “compelled no one to renounce his faith.”46 Similar testimony is borne by others: an English gentleman who visited Turkey in the early part of the seventeenth century, tells us that “There is seldom any compulsion of conscience, and then not by death, where no criminal offence gives [158]occasion.”47 Writing about thirty years later (in 1663), the author48 of a Türcken-Schrifft says: “Meanwhile he (i.e. the Turk) wins (converts) by craft more than by force, and snatches away Christ by fraud out of the hearts of men. For the Turk, it is true, at the present time compels no country by violence to apostatise; but he uses other means whereby imperceptibly he roots out Christianity.… What then has become of the Christians? They are not expelled from the country, neither are they forced to embrace the Turkish faith: then they must of themselves have been converted into Turks.”
But if we exclude the tribute from the children, which the conquered Greeks seemed to accept with minimal resistance, and which was abolished not due to any revolt or insurrection but because of the growing Turkish population and the increasing number of renegades entering the Sultan’s service, the way the Ottoman emperors treated their Christian subjects—in at least the two centuries following their conquest of Greece—shows a level of tolerance that was quite rare elsewhere in Europe at that time. The Calvinists in Hungary and Transylvania, as well as the Unitarians in Transylvania, often preferred to submit to the Turks rather than fall under the fanatical Hapsburgs; and the Protestants in Silesia looked longingly towards Turkey and would have gladly bought their religious freedom by submitting to Muslim rule. It was to Turkey that many persecuted Spanish Jews fled in large numbers at the end of the fifteenth century, and the Cossacks, who belonged to the Old Believers sect and faced persecution from the Russian State Church, found the tolerance in the Sultan’s lands that their Christian brothers denied them. Macarius, the Patriarch of Antioch in the seventeenth century, rightly felt fortunate when he saw the horrific atrocities the Catholic Poles inflicted on the Russians of the Orthodox Eastern Church: “We all cried a lot over the thousands of martyrs killed by those impious enemies of the faith over the past forty or fifty years. The number probably reached seventy or eighty thousand souls. O you infidels! O you monsters of impurity! O you hearts of stone! What did the nuns and women do? What about the girls, boys, and infant children that you should murder them?… And why do I call the Poles accursed? Because they have shown themselves more debased and wicked than the corrupt idol worshippers, through their cruel treatment of Christians, seeking to erase even the name of Orthodox. May God perpetuate the Turkish empire forever! They collect their taxes and do not enforce their own religion on their subjects, whether Christians or Nazarenes, Jews, or Samaritans: while these accursed Poles were not satisfied with taxes and tithes from Christ's brethren, though willing to serve them; they subjected them to the authority of the enemies of Christ, the tyrannical Jews, who did not even allow them to build churches or provide them with any priests who knew the mysteries of their faith.” Even in Italy, some looked towards the Turks in hopes of gaining the freedom and tolerance that they despaired of finding under a Christian government. Thus, it seems that Islam was not forcibly spread under the rule of the Sultan of Turkey, and while the lack of fair justice and the oppression from ruthless officials during the empire’s decline may have caused some Christians to seek a better situation by converting, such cases were rare in the first two centuries of Turkish rule in Europe, which is when most conversions occurred. It would have been remarkable if the passion for proselytizing that characterized the Ottomans at this time hadn’t extended beyond the bounds of tolerance set by their own laws. Yet, it has been noted by someone who was a captive among them for twenty-two years that the Turks “compelled no one to renounce his faith.” Similar accounts come from others: an English gentleman visiting Turkey in the early seventeenth century reported that “There is seldom any compulsion of conscience, and even then not by death, unless a criminal offense gives occasion.” Writing about thirty years later (in 1663), the author of a Turkish script stated: “Meanwhile, he (i.e. the Turk) wins converts more by cunning than by force, and subtly removes Christ from people’s hearts. For it is true that the Turk does not currently force any country by violence to apostatize; but he employs other methods that gradually root out Christianity.… What, then, has happened to the Christians? They are neither expelled from the country nor forced to embrace the Turkish faith: therefore, they must have willingly converted to Turks.”
The Turks considered that the greatest kindness they could show a man was to bring him into the salvation of the faith of Islam,49 and to this end they left no method of persuasion untried: a Dutch traveller of the sixteenth century, tells us that while he was admiring the great mosque of Santa Sophia, some Turks even tried to work upon his religious feelings through his æsthetic sense, saying to him, “If you become a Musalman, you will be able to come here every day of your life.” About a century later, an English traveller50 had a similar experience: “Sometimes, out of an excess of zeal, they will ask a Christian civilly enough, as I have been asked myself in the Portico of Sancta Sophia, why will you not turn Musalman, and be as one of us?” The public rejoicings that hailed the accession of a new convert to the faith, testify to the ardent love for souls which made these men such zealous proselytisers. The new Muslim was set upon a horse and led in triumph through the streets of the city. If he was known to be genuinely honest in his change of faith and had voluntarily entered the pale of Islam, or if he was a person of good position, he was received with high honour and some provision made for his support.51 There was certainly abundant evidence for saying that “The Turks are preposterously zealous in praying for the conversion, or perversion rather, of Christians to their irreligious religion: they pray heartily, and every day in their Temples, that Christians may imbrace the [159]Alcoran, and become their Proselytes, in effecting of which they leave no means unassaied by fear and flattery, by punishments and rewards.”52
The Turks believed that the greatest kindness they could show someone was to help them find salvation in the faith of Islam. To achieve this, they tried every method of persuasion. A Dutch traveler from the sixteenth century recounts that while he was admiring the magnificent mosque of Santa Sophia, some Turks even appealed to his religious feelings through his appreciation of beauty, telling him, “If you become a Muslim, you’ll be able to come here every day of your life.” About a century later, an English traveler had a similar experience, noting that “sometimes, out of an excess of zeal, they will ask a Christian politely, as I have been asked myself in the Portico of Sancta Sophia, why won’t you turn Muslim and be one of us?” The public celebrations that followed the conversion of a new believer reflected their passionate dedication to saving souls, making these individuals fervent evangelists. The new Muslim was placed on a horse and paraded triumphantly through the streets. If he was genuinely sincere in his faith change and had willingly accepted Islam, or if he held a respectable position, he was treated with great honor and provided for. There was certainly plenty of evidence to claim that “the Turks are excessively zealous in praying for the conversion, or rather the perversion, of Christians to their non-religious beliefs: they pray earnestly, and every day in their temples, that Christians may embrace the Alcoran, and become their proselytes, using every means, including fear and flattery, punishments and rewards.”
These zealous efforts for winning converts were rendered the more effective by certain conditions of Christian society itself. Foremost among these was the degraded condition of the Greek Church. Side by side with the civil despotism of the Byzantine empire, had arisen an ecclesiastical despotism which had crushed all energy of intellectual life under the weight of a dogmatism that interdicted all discussion in matters of morals and religion. The only thing that disturbed this lethargy was the fierce controversial war waged against the Latin Church with all the bitterness of theological polemics and race hatred. The religion of the people had degenerated into a scrupulous observance of outward forms, and the intense fervour of their devotion found an outlet in the worship of the Virgin and the saints, of pictures and relics. There were many who turned from a Church whose spiritual life had sunk so low, and weary of interminable discussions on such subtle points of doctrine as the Double Procession of the Holy Spirit, and such trivialities as the use of leavened and unleavened bread in the Blessed Sacrament, gladly accepted the clear and intelligible theistic teaching of Islam. We are told53 of large numbers of persons being converted, not only from among the simple folk, but also learned men of every class, rank and condition; of how the Turks made a better provision for those monks and priests who embraced the Muslim creed, in order that their example might lead others to be converted. While Adrianople was still the Turkish capital (e.g. before [160]1453) the court was thronged with renegades, and they are said to have formed the majority of the magnates there.54 Byzantine princes and others often passed over to the side of the Muhammadans, and received a ready welcome among them: one of the earliest of such cases dates from 1140 when a nephew of the emperor John Comnenes embraced Islam and married a daughter of Masʻūd, the Sultan of Iconium.55 After the fall of Constantinople, the upper classes of Christian society showed much more readiness to embrace Islam than the mass of the Greeks; among the converts we meet with several bearing the name of the late imperial family of the Palæologi, and the learned George Amiroutzes of Trebizond abandoned Christianity in his declining years, and the names of many other such individuals have found a record.56 The new religion only demanded assent to its simple creed, “There is no god but God: Muḥammad is the apostle of God”; as the above-mentioned writer57 says, “The whole difficulty lies in this profession of faith. For if only a man can persuade himself that he is a worshipper of the One God, the poison of his error easily infects him under the guise of religion. This is the rock of offence on which many have struck and fallen into the snare that has brought perdition on their souls. This is the mill-stone that hung about the necks of many has plunged them into the pit of despair. For when these fools hear the Turks execrate idolatry and express their horror of every image and picture as though it were the fire of hell, and so continually profess and preach the worship of One God, there no longer remains any room for suspicion in their minds.”
These passionate efforts to win converts were made even more effective by certain conditions in Christian society at the time. The most significant of these was the poor state of the Greek Church. Alongside the civil tyranny of the Byzantine Empire, an ecclesiastical tyranny had developed, stifling all intellectual energy under the burden of a dogmatism that forbade any discussion on morals and religion. The only thing that broke this lethargy was the intense warfare against the Latin Church, filled with the bitterness of theological arguments and racial hatred. The people's religion had turned into a strict adherence to outward rituals, and their deep devotion found expression in the worship of the Virgin, the saints, and various images and relics. Many people turned away from a Church that had a severely diminished spiritual life, tired of endless debates over subtle doctrinal points like the Double Procession of the Holy Spirit and trivial matters like the use of leavened versus unleavened bread in the Eucharist, and gladly accepted the clear and understandable theistic teachings of Islam. We are told53 about many individuals converting, not just among the common folk, but also educated men from all backgrounds and classes; how the Turks provided better support for those monks and priests who converted to Islam, so that their example might encourage others. While Adrianople was still the Turkish capital (e.g. before [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1453), the court was filled with converts, and they reportedly made up the majority of the nobility there.54 Byzantine princes and others often shifted their loyalty to the Muslims and were warmly welcomed among them; one of the earliest cases of this dates back to 1140 when a nephew of Emperor John Comnenes converted to Islam and married a daughter of Masʻūd, the Sultan of Iconium.55 After the fall of Constantinople, the upper classes of Christian society were much more willing to embrace Islam than the general Greek population; among the converts were several who took the names of the former imperial family of the Palæologi, and the scholar George Amiroutzes from Trebizond left Christianity in his later years, along with many others whose names have been recorded.56 The new religion only required acceptance of its simple creed, “There is no god but God: Muḥammad is the apostle of God”; as the previously mentioned writer57 states, “The whole challenge lies in this declaration of faith. For if a person can convince themselves that they worship the One God, the poison of their misunderstanding can easily infect them under the guise of religion. This is the stumbling block that many have tripped over, falling into the trap that leads to their destruction. This is the millstone that has weighed many down and plunged them into despair. For when these misguided individuals hear the Turks denounce idolatry and express their revulsion toward every image and picture as if it were the fire of hell, consistently professing and promoting the worship of One God, there is no longer any room for doubt in their minds.”
The faith of Islam would now be the natural refuge for [161]those members of the Eastern Church who felt such yearnings after a purer and simpler form of doctrine as had given rise to the Paulician heresy so fiercely suppressed a few centuries before. This movement had been very largely a protest against the superstitions of the Orthodox Church, against the worship of images, relics and saints, and an effort after simplicity of faith and the devout life. As some adherents of this heresy were to be found in Bulgaria even so late as the seventeenth century,58 the Muhammadan conquerors doubtless found many who were dissatisfied with the doctrine and practice of the Greek Church; and as all the conditions were unfavourable to the formation of any such Protestant Churches as arose in the West, such dissentient spirits would doubtless find a more congenial atmosphere in the religion of Islam. There is every reason to think that such was the result of the unsuccessful attempt to Protestantise the Greek Church in the beginning of the seventeenth century. The guiding spirit of this movement was Cyril Lucaris, five times Patriarch of Constantinople, from 1621 to 1638; as a young man he had visited the Universities of Wittenberg and Geneva, for the purpose of studying theology in the seats of Protestant learning, and on his return he kept up a correspondence with doctors of the reformed faith in Geneva, Holland and England. But neither the doctrines of the Church of England nor of the Lutherans attracted his sympathies so warmly as the teachings of John Calvin,59 which he strove to introduce into the Greek Church; his efforts in this direction were warmly supported by the Calvinists of Geneva, who sent a learned young theologian, named Leger, to assist the work by translating into Greek the writings of Calvinist theologians.60 Cyril also found warm friends in the Protestant embassies at Constantinople, the Dutch and English ambassadors especially assisting him liberally with funds; the Jesuits, on the other hand, supported by the Catholic ambassadors, tried in every way to thwart this attempt to Calvinise the Greek Church, and actively seconded the intrigues of the party of opposition among the Greek clergy, who finally compassed the death [162]of the Patriarch. In 1629 Cyril published a Confession of Faith, the main object of which seems to have been to present the doctrines of the Orthodox Church in their opposition to Roman Catholicism in such a way as to imply a necessary accord with Protestant teaching.61 From Calvin he borrows the doctrines of Predestination and salvation by faith alone, he denies the infallibility of the Church, rejects the authority of the Church in the interpretation of Holy Scripture, and condemns the adoration of pictures: in his account of the will and in many other questions, he inclines rather to Calvinism than to the teachings of the Orthodox Church.62 The promulgation of this Confession of Faith as representing the teaching of the whole Church of which he was the spiritual head, excited violent opposition among the mass of the Greek clergy, and a few weeks after Cyril’s death a synod was held to condemn his opinions and pronounce him to be Anathema; in 1642 a second synod was held at Constantinople for the same purpose, which after refuting each article of Cyril’s Confession in detail, as the first had done, thus fulminated its curse upon him and his followers:—“With one consent and in unqualified terms, we condemn this whole Confession as full of heresies and utterly opposed to our orthodoxy, and likewise declare that its compiler has nothing in common with our faith, but in calumnious fashion has falsely charged his own Calvinism on us. All those who read and keep it as true and blameless, and defend it by written word or speech, we thrust out of the community of the faithful as followers and partakers of his heresy and corruptors of the Christian Church, and command that whatever be their rank and station, they be treated as heathen and publicans. Let them be laid under an anathema for ever and cut off from the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost in this life and in the life to come, accursed, excommunicated, be lost after death, and be partakers of everlasting punishment.”63 In 1672 a third synod met at Jerusalem to repudiate the heretical articles of this Confession of Faith and vindicate the orthodoxy of the Greek Church against those [163]who represented her as infected with Calvinism. The attempt to Protestantise the Greek Church thus completely failed to achieve success: the doctrines of Calvin were diametrically opposed to her teachings, and indeed inculcated many articles of faith that were more in harmony with the tenets of Muslim theologians than with those of the Orthodox Church, and which moreover she had often attacked in her controversies with her Muhammadan adversaries. It is this approximation to Islamic thought which gives this movement towards Calvinism a place in a history of the spread of Islam: a man who inveighed against the adoration of pictures, decried the authority and the very institution of the priesthood, maintained the doctrines of absolute Predestination, denied freedom to the human will and was in sympathy with the stern spirit of Calvinism that had more in common with the Old than the New Testament—would certainly find a more congenial atmosphere in Islam than in the Greek Church of the seventeenth century, and there can be little doubt that among the numerous converts of Islam during that century were to be found men who had been alienated from the Church of their fathers through their leanings towards Calvinism.64 We have no definite information as to the number of the followers of Cyril Lucaris and the extent of Calvinistic influences in the Greek Church; the clergy, jealous of the reputation of their Church, whose orthodoxy and immunity from heresy were so boastfully vindicated by her children, and had thus been impugned through the suspicion of Calvinism, wished to represent the heretical patriarch as standing alone in his opinions.65 But a following he undoubtedly had: his Confession of Faith had received the sanction of a synod composed of his followers;66 those who sympathised with his heresies were anathematised both by the second synod of Constantinople (1642) and by the synod of Jerusalem (1672)67—surely a meaningless repetition, had no such persons existed; moreover the names of some few of these [164]have come down to us: Sophronius, Metropolitan of Athens, was a warm supporter of the Reformation;68 a monk named Nicodemus Metaras, who had brought a printing-press from London and issued heretical treatises therefrom, was rewarded with a metropolitan see by Cyril in return for his services;69 the philosopher Corydaleus, a friend of Cyril, opened a Calvinistic school in Constantinople, and another Greek, Gerganos, published a Catechism so as to introduce the teachings of Calvin among his fellow-countrymen;70 and Neophytus II, who was made Patriarch in 1636, while Cyril was in exile in the island of Rhodes, was his disciple and adopted son; he recalled his master from banishment and resigned the patriarchal chair in his favour.71 In a letter to the University of Geneva (dated July, 1636), Cyril writes that Leger had gained a large number of converts to Calvinism by his writings and preaching;72 in another letter addressed to Leger, he describes how he had made his influence felt in Candia.73 His successor74 in the patriarchal chair was banished to Carthage and there strangled by the adherents of Lucaris in 1639.75 The Calvinists are said to have entertained hopes of Parthenius I (the successor of Cyril II), but his untimely end (whether by poison or banishment is uncertain) disappointed their expectations.76 Parthenius II, who was Patriarch of Constantinople from 1644 to 1646, was at heart a thorough Calvinist, and though he did not venture openly to teach the doctrines of Calvin, still his known sympathy with them caused him to be deposed, sent into exile and strangled.77 Thus the influence of Calvinism was undoubtedly more widespread than the enemies of Cyril Lucaris were willing to admit, and as stated above, those who refused to bow to the anathemas of the synods that condemned their leader, had certainly more in common with their Muhammadan neighbours than with the Orthodox clergy who cast them out of their midst. There is no actual evidence, it is true, of Calvinistic influences in Turkey [165]facilitating conversion to Islam,78 but in the absence of any other explanation it certainly seems a very plausible conjecture that such were among the factors that so enormously increased the number of the Greek renegades towards the middle of the seventeenth century—a period during which the number of renegades from among the middle and lower orders of society is said to have been more considerable than at any other time.79 Frequent mention is made of cases of apostasy from among the clergy, and even among the highest dignitaries of the Church, such as a former Metropolitan of Rhodes.80 In 1676 it is said that in Corinth some Christian people went over every day to “the Turkish abomination,” and that three priests had become Musalmans the year before;81 in 1679 is recorded the death of a renegade monk.82 On the occasion of the circumcision of Muṣṭafā, son of Muḥammad IV, in 1675, there were at least two hundred proselytes made during the thirteen days of public rejoicing,83 and numerous other instances may be found in writings of this period. A contemporary writer (1663) has well described the mental attitude of such converts. “When you mix with the Turks in the ordinary intercourse of life and see that they pray and sing even the Psalms of David; that they give alms and do other good works; that they think highly of Christ, hold the Bible in great honour, and the like; that, besides, any ass may become parish priest who plies the Bassa with presents, and he will [166]not urge Christianity on you very much; so you will come to think that they are good people and will very probably be saved; and so you will come to believe that you too may be saved, if you likewise become Turks. Herewith will the Holy Trinity and the crucified Son of God, with many other mysteries of the faith, which seem quite absurd to the unenlightened reason, easily pass out of your thoughts, and imperceptibly Christianity will quite die out in you, and you will think that it is all the same whether you be Christians or Turks.”84
The faith of Islam would now be a natural refuge for [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]those members of the Eastern Church who were searching for a purer and simpler form of doctrine similar to what led to the Paulician heresy, which had been harshly suppressed a few centuries earlier. This movement was largely a response to the superstitions of the Orthodox Church, the worship of images, relics, and saints, and a drive for simplicity in faith and practical piety. As some followers of this heresy were still found in Bulgaria as late as the seventeenth century, 58 the Muslim conquerors likely discovered many who were unhappy with the beliefs and practices of the Greek Church. Since the environment was not conducive to the establishment of Protestant churches like those that emerged in the West, these dissenters would likely find a friendlier atmosphere in Islam. It is reasonable to believe that this was the outcome of the unsuccessful efforts to reform the Greek Church in the early seventeenth century. The leading figure in this movement was Cyril Lucaris, who served as Patriarch of Constantinople five times from 1621 to 1638. As a young man, he had studied theology at the Universities of Wittenberg and Geneva, seeking knowledge from Protestant institutions. Upon his return, he maintained correspondence with Protestant theologians in Geneva, Holland, and England. However, he felt a stronger connection to John Calvin's teachings than to those of the Church of England or the Lutherans, 59 and he attempted to introduce Calvinism into the Greek Church. His efforts received strong support from Calvinists in Geneva, who sent a knowledgeable young theologian named Leger to help translate Calvinist writings into Greek. 60 Cyril also made significant connections with Protestant ambassadors in Constantinople, particularly the Dutch and English, who generously funded his initiatives. Conversely, the Jesuits, backed by Catholic ambassadors, attempted to obstruct his efforts to Calvinize the Greek Church, actively supporting opposing factions among Greek clergy, which ultimately led to the Patriarch's death. In 1629, Cyril published a Confession of Faith, primarily aimed at presenting the doctrines of the Orthodox Church in opposition to Roman Catholicism in a manner that suggested an alignment with Protestant beliefs. 61 He adopted Calvin's concepts of Predestination and salvation by faith alone, denied the infallibility of the Church, rejected its authority in interpreting Scripture, and condemned the veneration of images. In matters of will and other issues, he leaned more toward Calvinism than Orthodox teachings. 62 The publication of this Confession of Faith, representing the entire Church he led, sparked intense backlash from many Greek clergy. A few weeks after Cyril's death, a synod was convened to denounce his views and declare him Anathema. In 1642, a second synod was held in Constantinople for the same reason, which, after refuting each of Cyril's Confession articles in detail just like the first, issued its condemnation of him and his supporters: “With unanimous consent and unqualified terms, we condemn this entire Confession as full of heresies and utterly opposed to our orthodoxy, and we declare that its author has no connection with our faith but has falsely attributed his Calvinism to us in a slanderous manner. All those who read, believe, and defend it, either verbally or in writing, are excluded from the community of the faithful as followers of his heresy and corruptors of the Christian Church, and we command that regardless of their rank or status, they be treated as heathens and publicans. Let them be anathematized forever and separated from the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost in this life and the next, accursed, excommunicated, lost after death, and subjected to eternal punishment.” 63 In 1672, a third synod met in Jerusalem to reject the heretical articles of this Confession of Faith and defend the orthodoxy of the Greek Church from accusations of Calvinism. The effort to reform the Greek Church thus completely failed: Calvin's doctrines were fundamentally opposed to her teachings and included many beliefs more aligned with Muslim theology than with those of the Orthodox Church, which had often criticized these views in debates with its Muslim adversaries. This closeness to Islamic thought makes the Calvinist movement relevant in the context of the spread of Islam: a person who spoke against the worship of images, criticized the priesthood's authority and existence, advocated absolute Predestination, denied free will, and embraced the austere spirit of Calvinism—more reminiscent of the Old Testament—would surely find a more fitting environment in Islam than in the seventeenth-century Greek Church. It is very likely that among the many converts to Islam during that century were individuals who had become estranged from the Church of their ancestors due to their leanings toward Calvinism. 64 We lack definitive information regarding the number of Cyril Lucaris's followers and the extent of Calvinist influences in the Greek Church; the clergy, protective of their Church's reputation—whose orthodoxy and freedom from heresy were so proudly defended by its members—sought to portray the heretical patriarch as an isolated figure. 65 However, he undoubtedly had supporters: his Confession had been endorsed by a synod of his followers; 66 those sympathetic to his views were anathematized by both the second synod of Constantinople (1642) and the synod of Jerusalem (1672); 67 that repetition would be meaningless had such individuals not existed. Moreover, we know the names of some of these [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]individuals: Sophronius, the Metropolitan of Athens, was an enthusiastic supporter of the Reformation; 68 a monk named Nicodemus Metaras, who brought a printing press from London and published heretical texts, received a metropolitan position from Cyril in gratitude for his efforts; 69 the philosopher Corydaleus, a friend of Cyril, established a Calvinist school in Constantinople, and another Greek, Gerganos, published a Catechism to spread Calvin’s teachings among his fellow countrymen; 70 and Neophytus II, who became Patriarch in 1636 while Cyril was exiled on the island of Rhodes, was his disciple and adopted son; he brought Cyril back from exile and gave up the patriarchal position in favor of him. 71 In a letter to the University of Geneva (dated July 1636), Cyril stated that Leger had gained a significant number of converts to Calvinism through his writings and preaching; 72 in another letter to Leger, he mentioned how he made his impact felt in Candia. 73 His successor 74 on the patriarchal throne was exiled to Carthage, where he was strangled by Lucaris's supporters in 1639. 75 The Calvinists are said to have had high hopes for Parthenius I (the successor of Cyril II), but his premature death (whether from poisoning or exile is uncertain) dashed their expectations. 76 Parthenius II, Patriarch of Constantinople from 1644 to 1646, was secretly a staunch Calvinist. Although he did not openly teach Calvin's beliefs, his known sympathy towards them led to his deposition, exile, and eventual strangulation. 77 Thus, the impact of Calvinism was certainly broader than what Cyril Lucaris's opponents were willing to acknowledge, and as previously mentioned, those who refused to adhere to the anathemas of the synods that condemned their leader shared more in common with their Muslim neighbors than with the Orthodox clergy who expelled them. There is no solid evidence, it is true, of Calvinistic influences in Turkey [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]leading to conversion to Islam, 78 but in the absence of alternative explanations, it seems very plausible to suggest that such influences contributed to the significant rise in the number of Greek converts to Islam in the mid-seventeenth century—a time said to see a larger number of conversions among the middle and lower classes than ever before. 79 Many instances of apostasy among the clergy, including high-ranking officials such as a former Metropolitan of Rhodes, were frequently noted. 80 In 1676, it was reported that in Corinth, some Christians converted to “the Turkish abomination” every day, and three priests had become Muslims the previous year; 81 in 1679, the death of a renegade monk was recorded. 82 During the circumcision celebration of Muṣṭafā, son of Muḥammad IV, in 1675, at least two hundred converts were made over the thirteen days of festivities; 83 and numerous other cases can be found in writings from that time. A contemporary author (1663) well characterized the mindset of such converts: “When you engage with Turks in daily life and see them pray and sing even the Psalms of David; see them give to charity and perform other good deeds; notice that they regard Christ highly, hold the Bible in great esteem, etc. and realize that any person, regardless of ability, can become a parish priest simply by bribing the Bassa, and that he will not press you too much about Christianity; you may start to believe they are good people likely to be saved, and thus conclude that you too may be saved by becoming a Turk. Consequently, you will let go of thoughts about the Holy Trinity and the crucified Son of God, along with other faith mysteries that seem quite irrational to the uninformed mind, and gradually Christianity will fade from your thoughts, making you think there’s no difference between being a Christian or a Turk.” 84
Thomas Smith, who was in Constantinople in 1669, speaks of the number of Christian converts about this period, but assigns baser motives. “’Tis sad to consider the great number of wretched people, who turn Turks; some out of meer desperation; being not able to support the burthen of slavery, and to avoid the revilings and insultings of the Infidels; some out of a wanton light humour, to put themselves into a condition of domineering and insulting over others … some to avoid the penalties and inflictions due to their heinous crimes, and to enjoy the brutish liberties, that Mahomet consecrated by his own example, and recommended to his followers. These are the great and tempting arguments and motives of their apostasy, meer considerations of ease, pleasure and prosperity, or else of vanity and guilt; for it cannot be presumed, that any through conviction of mind should be wrought upon to embrace the dotages and impostures of Turcisme.”85 Records of conversions after this period are rare, but Motraye gives an account of several renegades, who became Muhammadans in Constantinople in 1703; among them was a French priest and some other French Catholics, and some priests from Smyrna.86
Thomas Smith, who was in Constantinople in 1669, talks about the number of Christian converts during this time, but suggests they had questionable motives. “It’s unfortunate to think about the many miserable people who convert to Islam; some out of sheer desperation, unable to bear the burden of slavery, and to escape the abuse and insults from non-believers; some just for a frivolous thrill, wanting to gain power and look down on others … some to avoid the punishments and consequences of their serious wrongdoings, and to enjoy the savage freedoms that Muhammad legitimized through his example and encouraged his followers to adopt. These are the main and tempting reasons for their conversion: simple considerations of comfort, pleasure, and wealth, or perhaps vanity and guilt; because it’s hard to believe that anyone, through true conviction, would turn to embrace the errors and deceits of Islam.”85 Records of conversions after this time are rare, but Motraye shares stories of several people who became Muslims in Constantinople in 1703; among them were a French priest and other French Catholics, as well as some priests from Smyrna.86
Another feature in the condition of the Greek Church that contributed to the decay of its numbers, was the corruption and degradation of its pastors, particularly the higher clergy. The sees of bishops and archbishops were put up to auction to the highest bidders, and the purchasers sought to recoup [167]themselves by exacting levies of all kinds from their flocks; they burdened the unfortunate Christians with taxes ordinary and extraordinary, made them purchase all the sacraments at exorbitant rates, baptism, confession, holy communion, indulgences, and the right of Christian burial. Some of the clergy even formed an unholy alliance with the Janissaries, and several bishops had their names and those of their households inscribed on the list of one of their Ortas or regiments, the better to secure an immunity for their excesses and escape the punishment of their crimes under the protection of this corporation which the weakness of the Ottoman rulers had allowed to assume such a powerful position in the state.87 The evidence of contemporary eye-witnesses to the oppressive behaviour of the Greek clergy presents a terrible picture of the sufferings of the Christians. Tournefort in 1700, after describing the election of a new Patriarch, says: “We need not at all doubt but the new Patriarch makes the best of his time. Tyranny succeeds to Simony: the first thing he does is to signify the Sultan’s order to all the Archbishops and Bishops of his clergy: his greatest study is to know exactly the revenues of each Prelate; he imposes a tax upon them, and enjoins them very strictly by a second letter to send the sum demanded, otherwise their dioceses are adjudg’d to the highest bidder. The Prelates being used to this trade, never spare their Suffragans; these latter torment the Papas: the Papas flea the Parishioners and hardly sprinkle the least drop of Holy Water, but what they are paid for beforehand. If afterwards the Patriarch has occasion for money, he farms out the gathering of it to the highest bidder among the Turks: he that gives most for it, goes into Greece to cite the Prelates. Usually for twenty thousand crowns that the clergy is tax’d at, the Turk extorts two and twenty; so that he has the two thousand crowns for his pains, besides having his charges borne in every diocese. In virtue of the agreement he has made with the Patriarch, he deprives and interdicts from all ecclesiastical functions, those prelates who refuse to pay their tax.”88 The Christian [168]clergy are even said to have carried off the children of the parishioners and sold them as slaves, to get money for their simoniacal designs.89
Another issue with the Greek Church that led to its decline was the corruption and degradation of its leaders, especially the higher clergy. The positions of bishops and archbishops were auctioned off to the highest bidders, who sought to recover their costs by imposing various taxes on their congregations; they burdened the unfortunate Christians with both regular and extraordinary taxes, forcing them to pay exorbitantly for all the sacraments—baptism, confession, holy communion, indulgences, and the right to a Christian burial. Some clergy even formed an unholy alliance with the Janissaries, and several bishops listed their names and those of their families with one of their Ortas or regiments, in order to secure immunity for their wrongdoings and evade punishment for their crimes under the protection of this powerful group, which the weakness of the Ottoman rulers had permitted to gain such influence in the state. The accounts from contemporary witnesses about the oppressive actions of the Greek clergy paint a grim picture of the Christians' suffering. Tournefort, in 1700, after recounting the election of a new Patriarch, states: “There’s no doubt that the new Patriarch is making the most of his time. Tyranny replaces Simony: the first thing he does is to communicate the Sultan’s order to all the Archbishops and Bishops of his clergy: his main focus is to precisely know the revenues of each Prelate; he imposes a tax on them and sternly instructs them in a follow-up letter to send the required amount. If they fail to pay, their dioceses are auctioned off to the highest bidder. The Prelates, accustomed to this system, never spare their Suffragans; the Suffragans then torment the Papas; the Papas drain the Parishioners dry and hardly bless even a drop of Holy Water without advance payment. If the Patriarch needs money later, he auctions the collection to the highest Turk bidder: whoever bids the most goes to Greece to demand payment from the Prelates. Usually, when the clergy is taxed at twenty thousand crowns, the Turk extorts twenty-two thousand; so he pockets the extra two thousand crowns for his trouble, along with having his expenses covered in each diocese. According to the agreement he has with the Patriarch, he removes and prohibits from all church functions those prelates who refuse to pay their taxes.” The Christian clergy are even said to have kidnapped the children of parishioners and sold them into slavery to fund their corrupt practices.
The extortions practised in the seventeenth have found their counterpart in the nineteenth century, and the sufferings of the Christians of the Greek Church in Bosnia, before the Austrian occupation, exactly illustrate the words of Tournefort. The Metropolitan of Serajevo used to wring as much as £10,000 a year from his miserable flock—a sum exactly double the salary of the Turkish Governor himself—and to raise this enormous sum the unfortunate parishioners were squeezed in every possible way, and the Turkish authorities had orders to assist the clergy in levying their exactions; and whole Christian villages suffered the fate of sacked cities, for refusing, or often being unable, to comply with the exorbitant demands of Christian Prelates.90 Such unbearable oppression on the part of the spiritual leaders who should protect the Christian population, has often stirred it up to open revolt, whenever a favourable opportunity has offered itself.91 It is not surprising then to learn that many of the Christians went over to Islam, to deliver themselves from such tyranny.92
The extortions that happened in the seventeenth century have their equivalent in the nineteenth century, and the struggles of the Christians of the Greek Church in Bosnia, before the Austrian occupation, clearly reflect the words of Tournefort. The Metropolitan of Sarajevo used to extract as much as £10,000 a year from his suffering congregation—a sum that was exactly double what the Turkish Governor earned— and to raise this massive amount, the unfortunate parishioners were exploited in every way possible, with the Turkish authorities directed to help the clergy collect their demands. Entire Christian villages faced the consequences of sacked cities for refusing, or often being unable, to meet the outrageous demands of Christian leaders.90 Such unbearable oppression from the spiritual leaders who were supposed to protect the Christian population often provoked open revolt whenever a favorable opportunity arose.91 It’s not surprising then to find that many Christians converted to Islam to escape such tyranny.92
Ecclesiastical oppression of a rather different character is said to have been responsible for the conversion of the ancestors of a small community of about 4000 Southern Rumanians, at Noanta in the Meglen district of the vilayet of Salonika; they have a tradition that in the eighteenth century the Patriarch of Constantinople persuaded the reigning Sultan that only the Christians who spoke Greek could be loyal subjects of the Turkish empire; the Sultan [169]thereupon forbade the Christians to speak anything but Greek, on pain of having their tongues cut out; when the news of this reached Noanta, a part of the population fled into the woods and founded fresh villages, but those who were left behind went over to Islam, with their bishop at their head, in order thereby to retain their mother-tongue.93
Ecclesiastical oppression of a different kind is said to have led to the conversion of the ancestors of a small community of about 4,000 Southern Rumanians in Noanta, located in the Meglen region of the Salonika province. They have a tradition that in the eighteenth century, the Patriarch of Constantinople convinced the reigning Sultan that only Greek-speaking Christians could be loyal subjects of the Turkish empire. The Sultan [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]then prohibited Christians from speaking anything but Greek, threatening to cut out the tongues of those who disobeyed. When this news reached Noanta, some of the population fled into the woods and founded new villages, while those who remained converted to Islam, led by their bishop, in order to keep their mother tongue. 93
Though the mass of the parish clergy were innocent of the charges brought against their superiors,94 still they were very ignorant and illiterate. At the end of the seventeenth century, there were said to be hardly twelve persons in the whole Turkish dominions thoroughly skilled in the knowledge of the ancient Greek language; it was considered a great merit in the clergy to be able to read, while they were quite ignorant of the meaning of the words of their service-books.95
Though the majority of the parish clergy were innocent of the accusations against their superiors,94 they were still quite ignorant and uneducated. By the end of the seventeenth century, it was said that there were barely twelve people throughout the entire Turkish empire who were truly proficient in ancient Greek; it was seen as a significant achievement for the clergy to be able to read, even though they had no understanding of the meanings of the words in their service books.95
While there was so much in the Christian society of the time to repel, there was much in the character and life of the Turks to attract, and the superiority of the early Ottomans as compared with the degradation of the guides and teachers of the Christian Church would naturally impress devout minds that revolted from the selfish ambition, simony and corruption of the Greek ecclesiastics. Christian writers constantly praise these Turks for the earnestness and intensity of their religious life; their zeal in the performance of the observances prescribed by their faith; the outward decency and modesty displayed in their apparel and mode of living; the absence of ostentatious display and the simplicity of life observable even in the great and powerful.96 The annalist of the embassy from the Emperor Leopold I to the Ottoman Porte in 1665–1666, especially eulogises the devoutness and regularity of the Turks in prayer, and he even goes so far as to say, “Nous devons dire à la confusion des Chrêtiens, que les Turcs têmoignent beaucoup plus de soin et de zèle à l’exercice de leur Religion: que les Chrêtiens n’en font paroître à la pratique de la leur.… Mais ce qui passe tout ce que nous experimentons de dévot entre les Chrêtiens: c’est que pendant le tems de la prière, vous ne [170]voyez pas une personne distraite de ses yeux: vous n’en voyez pas une qui ne soit attachée à l’objet de sa prière: et pas une qui n’ait toute la révérence extérieure pour son Créateur, qu’on peut exiger de la Créature.”97
While there were many aspects of Christian society at the time that were off-putting, there was also a lot in the character and lifestyle of the Turks that drew people in. The early Ottomans stood out positively when compared to the decline of the leaders and teachers of the Christian Church, naturally making devoted individuals who rejected the selfish ambition, simony, and corruption of the Greek clergy take notice. Christian writers often praised the Turks for their seriousness and intensity in religious life; their dedication to the practices prescribed by their faith; the outward decency and modesty in their clothing and way of living; the lack of ostentation, and the simplicity of life even among the wealthy and powerful.96 The chronicler of the embassy from Emperor Leopold I to the Ottoman Porte in 1665–1666 especially commended the Turks for their devotion and regularity in prayer, even going so far as to say, “We have to admit, to the embarrassment of Christians, that Turks show far more dedication and enthusiasm in practicing their religion than Christians do in expressing theirs. However, what truly stands out is that during prayer time, you won't see a single person distracted; everyone is focused on the subject of their prayer, and everyone shows the kind of outward respect towards their Creator that one would expect from a follower.”97
Even the behaviour of the soldiery receives its meed of praise. During the march of an army the inhabitants of the country, we are told by the secretary to the Embassy sent by Charles II to the Sultan, had no complaints to make of being plundered or of their women being maltreated. All the taverns along the line of march were shut up and sealed two or three days before the arrival of the army, and no wine was allowed to be sold to the soldiers under pain of death.98
Even the soldiers are praised for their behavior. According to the secretary of the embassy sent by Charles II to the Sultan, the residents of the area had no complaints about being robbed or having their women mistreated during the army's march. All the taverns along the route were closed and sealed two or three days before the army arrived, and selling wine to the soldiers was punishable by death.98
Many a tribute of praise is given to the virtues of the Turks even by Christian writers who bore them no love; one such who had a very poor opinion of their religion,99 speaks of them as follows:—“Even in the dirt of the Alcoran you shall find some jewels of Christian Virtues; and indeed if Christians will but diligently read and observe the Laws and Histories of the Mahometans, they may blush to see how zealous they are in the works of devotion, piety, and charity, how devout, cleanly, and reverend in their Mosques, how obedient to their Priest, that even the great Turk himself will attempt nothing without consulting his Mufti; how careful are they to observe their hours of prayer five times a day wherever they are, or however employed? how constantly do they observe their Fasts from morning till night a whole month together; how loving and charitable the Muslemans are to each other, and how careful of strangers may be seen by their Hospitals, both for the Poor and for Travellers; if we observe their Justice, Temperance, and other moral Vertues, we may truly blush at our own coldness, both in devotion and charity, at our injustice, intemperance, and oppression; doubtless these Men will rise up in judgment against us; and surely their devotion, piety, [171]and works of mercy are main causes of the growth of Mahometism.”
Many writers, even those who don't have much affection for the Turks, often praise their virtues. One such writer, who has a low opinion of their religion, speaks of them like this: “Even within the flaws of the Quran, you can find some gems of Christian virtues. If Christians would just take the time to study the laws and histories of the Muslims, they might be embarrassed to see how dedicated they are to their acts of devotion, piety, and charity, how respectful, clean, and devoted they are in their mosques, and how obedient they are to their religious leaders. Even the great Turk himself won’t do anything without first consulting his Mufti. They are diligent about praying five times a day, no matter where they are or what they're doing. They consistently observe their fasts from dawn until dusk for an entire month. The love and charity Muslims have for each other, along with their kindness toward strangers, can be seen in their hospitals for the poor and travelers. If we look at their justice, temperance, and other moral virtues, we should truly reflect on our own lack of devotion and charity, as well as our injustices, intemperance, and oppression. Without a doubt, these men will stand in judgment over us, and their devotion, piety, and acts of mercy are major reasons for the spread of Islam.”
The same conclusion is drawn by a modern historian,100 who writes:—“We find that many Greeks of high talent and moral character were so sensible of the superiority of the Mohammedans, that even when they escaped being drafted into the Sultan’s household as tribute-children, they voluntarily embraced the faith of Mahomet. The moral superiority of Othoman society must be allowed to have had as much weight in causing these conversions, which were numerous in the fifteenth century, as the personal ambition of individuals.”
The same conclusion is drawn by a modern historian,100 who writes:—“We see that many talented and morally upright Greeks recognized the superiority of the Muslims, so much so that even when they weren't taken as tribute-children into the Sultan’s household, they willingly converted to the faith of Muhammad. The moral superiority of Ottoman society likely played a significant role in driving these conversions, which were common in the fifteenth century, just as much as the personal ambitions of individuals.”
A generation that has watched the decay of the Turkish power in Europe and the successive curtailment of its territorial possessions, and is accustomed to hearing it spoken of as the “sick man,” destined to a speedy dissolution, must find it difficult to realise the feelings which the Ottoman empire inspired in the early days of its rise in Europe. The rapid and widespread success of the Turkish arms filled men’s minds with terror and amazement. One Christian kingdom after another fell into their hands: Bulgaria, Servia, Bosnia, and Hungary yielded up their independence as Christian states. The proud Republic of Venice saw one possession after another wrested from it, until the Lion of St. Mark held sway on the shores of the Adriatic alone. Even the safety of the Eternal City itself was menaced by the capture of Otranto. Christian literature of the latter half of the fifteenth and of the sixteenth centuries is full of direful forebodings of the fate that threatened Christian Europe unless the victorious progress of the Turk was arrested; he is represented as a scourge in the hand of God for the punishment of the sins and backslidings of His people,101 or on the other hand as the unloosed power of the Devil working for the destruction of Christianity under the hypocritical guise of religion. But—what is most important to notice here—some men began to ask themselves, “Is it possible that God would allow the Muhammadans to increase in such countless numbers without good reason? Is it conceivable that so many thousands [172]are to be damned like one man? How can such multitudes be opposed to the true faith? since truth is stronger than error and is more loved and desired by all men, it is not possible for so many men to be fighting against it. How could they prevail against truth, since God always helps and upholds the truth? How could their religion so marvellously increase, if built upon the rotten foundation of error?”102 Such thoughts, we are told, appealed strongly to the Christian peoples that lived under the Turkish rule, and with especial force to the unhappy Christian captives who watched the years drag wearily on without hope of release or respite from their misery. Can we be surprised when we find such a one asking himself? “Surely if God were pleased with the faith to which you have clung, He would not have thus abandoned you, but would have helped you to gain your freedom and return to it again. But as He has closed every avenue of freedom to you, perchance it is His pleasure that you should leave it and join this sect and be saved therein.”103
A generation that has seen the decline of Turkish power in Europe and the gradual loss of its territories, and is used to hearing it called the “sick man” facing a quick end, must struggle to understand the emotions the Ottoman Empire inspired during its early rise in Europe. The swift and widespread victories of the Turkish army filled people with fear and astonishment. One Christian kingdom after another fell to them: Bulgaria, Serbia, Bosnia, and Hungary lost their independence as Christian states. The proud Republic of Venice watched as one possession after another was taken, until the Lion of St. Mark had only its remaining territory along the Adriatic. Even the safety of the Eternal City was threatened by the capture of Otranto. Christian literature from the late 15th and 16th centuries is filled with ominous predictions about the fate awaiting Christian Europe unless the Turk’s victorious advance was halted; he was depicted as a punishment from God for the sins and failings of His people, or alternatively as the unleashed power of the Devil aiming to destroy Christianity under the false pretense of religion. However—most importantly—some people began to wonder, “Could God really allow the Muslims to multiply in such numbers without a good reason? Is it possible that so many thousands [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] are to be damned like a single person? How can such vast numbers stand against the true faith? Since truth is stronger than error and is more cherished and desired by all, it can’t be that so many are fighting against it. How could they succeed against truth, when God always supports and upholds the truth? How could their religion grow so remarkably, if built on the shaky foundation of falsehood?”102 These thoughts, we are told, greatly resonated with the Christian people under Turkish rule, especially the unfortunate Christian captives who watched the years drag on without any hope of freedom or relief from their suffering. Can we be surprised when we find someone asking themselves, “Surely if God were pleased with the faith you cling to, He would not have abandoned you in this way, but would have helped you regain your freedom and return to it. But as He has shut every door to your freedom, perhaps it is His will that you should leave it and join this sect and find salvation there.”103
The Christian slave who thus describes the doubts that arose in his mind as the slow-passing years brought no relief, doubtless gives expression here to thoughts that suggested themselves to many a hapless Christian captive with overwhelming persistency, until at last he broke away from the ties of his old faith and embraced Islam. Many who would have been ready to die as martyrs for the Christian religion if the mythical choice between the Qurʼān and the sword had been offered them, felt more and more strongly, after long years of captivity, the influence of Muhammadan thought and practice, and humanity won converts where violence would have failed.104 For though the lot of many of the Christian captives was a very pitiable one, others who held positions in the households of private individuals, were often no worse off than domestic servants in the rest of Europe. [173]As organised by the Muhammadan Law, slavery was robbed of many of its harshest features, nor in Turkey at least does it seem to have been accompanied by such barbarities and atrocities as in the pirate states of Northern Africa. The slaves, like other citizens, had their rights, and it is even said that a slave might summon his master before the Qāḍī for ill usage, and that if he alleged that their tempers were so opposite, that it was impossible for them to agree, the Qāḍī could oblige his master to sell him.105 The condition of the Christian captives naturally varied with circumstances and their own capabilities of adapting themselves to a life of hardship; the aged, the priests and monks, and those of noble birth suffered most, while the physician and the handicraftsman received more considerate treatment from their masters, as being servants that best repaid the money spent upon them.106 The galley-slaves naturally suffered most of all, indeed the kindest treatment could have but little relieved the hardships incident to such an occupation.107 Further, the lot of the slaves who were state property was more pitiable than that of those who had been purchased by private individuals.108 As a rule they were allowed the free exercise of their religion; in the state-prisons at Constantinople, they had their own priests and chapels, and the clergy were allowed to administer the consolations of religion to the galley-slaves.109 The number of the Christian slaves who embraced Islam was enormous; some few cases have been recorded of their being threatened [174]and ill-treated for the very purpose of inducing them to recant, but as a rule the masters seldom forced them to renounce their faith,110 and put the greatest pressure upon them during the first years of their captivity, after which they let them alone to follow their own faith.111 The majority of the converted slaves therefore changed their religion of their own free choice; and when the Christian embassies were never sure from day to day that some of their fellow-countrymen that had accompanied them to Constantinople as domestic servants, might not turn Turk,112 it can easily be understood that slaves who had lost all hope of return to their native country, and found little in their surroundings to strengthen and continue the teachings of their earlier years, would yield to the influences that beset them and would feel few restraints to hinder them from entering a new society and a new religion. An English traveller113 of the seventeenth century has said of them: “Few ever return to their native country; and fewer have the courage and constancy of retaining the Christian Faith, in which they were educated; their education being but mean, and their knowledge but slight in the principles and grounds of it; whereof some are frightened into Turcism by their impatience [175]and too deep resentments of the hardships of the servitude; others are enticed by the blandishments and flatteries of pleasure the Mahometan Law allows, and the allurements they have of making their condition better and more easy by a change of their Religion; having no hope left of being redeemed, they renounce their Saviour and their Christianity, and soon forget their original country, and are no longer looked upon as strangers, but pass for natives.”
The Christian slave who describes the doubts that arose in his mind as the years dragged on without relief likely voices thoughts that many unfortunate Christian captives experienced intensely, leading some to eventually abandon their old faith and embrace Islam. Many who would have readily died as martyrs for Christianity had they faced the fictional choice between the Qurʼān and the sword felt increasingly swayed by Islamic beliefs and practices after years of captivity, with conversion occurring through humanity's influence where violence would have failed. For while the situation for many Christian captives was indeed very pitiable, others, particularly those working in private households, often fared no worse than domestic servants elsewhere in Europe. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] In accordance with Islamic law, slavery lacked many of its cruelest aspects, and at least in Turkey, it didn’t seem to involve the same horrors that were present in the pirate states of Northern Africa. Slaves, like other citizens, had their rights; it’s even said that a slave could bring their master before the Qāḍī for mistreatment, and if the slave claimed their tempers clashed so much that agreement was impossible, the Qāḍī could require the master to sell them. 105 The circumstances of Christian captives varied based on their adaptability to hardship; the elderly, priests, monks, and those of noble birth suffered the most, while physicians and skilled laborers received better treatment from their masters since they provided a return on the investment made in them.106 Galley slaves suffered the most; even the kindest treatment couldn’t ease the challenges of such work.107 Additionally, the condition of state-owned slaves was usually worse than that of those owned by private individuals.108 Generally, they could freely practice their religion; in state prisons in Constantinople, they had their own priests and chapels, and clergy were permitted to provide spiritual support to galley slaves.109 The number of Christian slaves who converted to Islam was substantial. Some cases were recorded of them being threatened [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and mistreated in attempts to force them to recant, but typically, masters seldom pressured them to abandon their faith, instead applying more pressure during the initial years of captivity, after which they generally allowed them to follow their beliefs. 110 Thus, most of the converted slaves changed their religion by their own choice; when Christian embassies were never sure from day to day that some of their fellow countrymen who had come with them to Constantinople as domestic servants might turn Turk, it’s understandable that slaves who lost all hope of returning home, and found little in their surroundings to reinforce their earlier teachings, would yield to the influences around them and feel few constraints preventing them from joining a new society and religion. A seventeenth-century English traveler 113 noted: “Few ever return to their homeland; and even fewer have the courage and resolve to keep the Christian faith they were brought up in, given that their education was poor, and their understanding of its principles were slight; some are scared into converting to Islam by their impatience [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and deep resentment over their hardships; others are lured by the pleasures permitted by Islamic law and the prospect of improving their circumstances by changing their religion; with no hope left of being redeemed, they renounce their Savior and Christianity, soon forget their homeland, and are no longer seen as outsiders, but are accepted as natives.”
Much of course depended upon the individual character of the different Christian slaves themselves. The anonymous writer, so often quoted above, whose long captivity made him so competent to speak on their condition, divides them into three classes:—first, those who passed their days in all simplicity, not caring to trouble themselves to learn anything about the religion of their masters; for them it was enough to know that the Turks were infidels, and so, as far as their captive condition and their yoke of slavery allowed, they avoided having anything to do with them and their religious worship, fearing lest they should be led astray by their errors, and striving to observe the Christian faith as far as their knowledge and power went. The second class consisted of those whose curiosity led them to study and investigate the doings of the Turks: if, by the help of God, they had time enough to dive into their secrets, and understanding enough for the investigation of them and light of reason to find the interpretation thereof, they not only came out of the trial unscathed, but had their own faith strengthened. The third class includes those who, examining the Muslim religion without due caution, fail to dive into its depths and find the interpretation of it and so are deceived; believing the errors of the Turks to be the truth, they lose their own faith and embrace the false religion of the Muslims, hereby not only compassing their own destruction, but setting a bad example to others: of such men the number is infinite.114
Much, of course, depended on the individual character of the different Christian slaves themselves. The anonymous writer, frequently quoted above, whose long captivity made him well-qualified to discuss their situation, divides them into three groups: first, those who spent their days in simple ignorance, not interested in learning about their masters' religion; for them, it was enough to know that the Turks were infidels, and so, as far as their captive circumstances and the burden of slavery allowed, they avoided any association with them and their religious practices, fearing that they might be led astray by their mistakes, and trying to uphold the Christian faith as much as their knowledge and abilities permitted. The second group consisted of those whose curiosity drove them to explore the actions of the Turks: if, by the grace of God, they had enough time to uncover their secrets, enough understanding to investigate them, and the clarity of reason to interpret them, they not only emerged from this experience unharmed but also had their own faith strengthened. The third group includes those who examined the Muslim religion carelessly, failing to delve deeply enough to understand it properly, and as a result, they were misled; believing the Turks' errors to be the truth, they lost their own faith and adopted the false religion of the Muslims, thereby not just bringing about their own downfall but also setting a bad example for others: the number of such individuals is countless.114
Conversion to Islam did not, as some writers have affirmed, release the slave from his captivity and make him a free man,115 [176]for emancipation was solely at the discretion of the master; who indeed often promised to set any slave free, without the payment of ransom, if only he would embrace Islam;116 but, on the other hand, would also freely emancipate the Christian slave, even though he had persevered in his religion, provided he had proved himself a faithful servant, and would make provision for his old age.117
Conversion to Islam did not, as some writers have claimed, automatically free the slave from captivity and make him a free man, 115 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] because emancipation was entirely up to the master. The master often promised to free any slave without requiring ransom, but only if they converted to Islam; 116 however, the master might also freely emancipate a Christian slave, even if he remained committed to his faith, as long as he demonstrated himself to be a reliable servant and made plans for his old age.117
There were many others who, like the Christian slaves, separated from early surroundings and associations, found themselves cut loose from old ties and thrown into the midst of a society animated by social and religious ideals of an entirely novel character. The crowds of Christian workmen that came wandering from the conquered countries in the fifteenth century to Adrianople and other Turkish cities in search of employment, were easily persuaded to settle there and adopt the faith of Islam.118 Similarly the Christian families that Muḥammad II transported from conquered provinces in Europe into Asia Minor,119 may well have become merged into the mass of the Muslim population by almost imperceptible degrees, as was the case with the Armenians carried away into Persia by Shāh ʻAbbās I (1587–1629), most of whom appear to have passed over to Islam in the second generation.120
There were many others who, like the Christian slaves, separated from their early surroundings and connections, found themselves cut loose from old ties and thrown into a society driven by social and religious ideals that were completely new. The groups of Christian workers who came wandering from the conquered territories in the fifteenth century to Adrianople and other Turkish cities in search of work were easily convinced to settle there and adopt the Islamic faith. Similarly, the Christian families that Muhammad II relocated from conquered regions in Europe to Asia Minor may have gradually blended into the Muslim population, much like the Armenians taken to Persia by Shah Abbas I (1587–1629), most of whom seem to have converted to Islam by the second generation.
During the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries there would seem to have been a decay of the missionary spirit among the Turks, but the latter years of the reign of Sultan ʻAbd al-Ḥamīd witnessed a renewed interest in Muslim propaganda, and Turkish newspapers began to record instances of conversion. Among the most noteworthy of such converts were some eighteen amīrs of the princely family of Shihāb in Mount Lebanon, which had been Christian for about a century; they are said to claim descent from the Quraysh, and the Turks made every effort to bring them back to the fold of Islam; those who became [177]Muslims were appointed to lucrative posts in the Turkish civil service.121
During the 18th and 19th centuries, it seemed like the missionary spirit among the Turks was fading, but in the later years of Sultan ʻAbd al-Ḥamīd's reign, there was a renewed interest in Muslim outreach, and Turkish newspapers began reporting cases of conversion. Among the most notable converts were about eighteen amīrs from the Shihāb princely family in Mount Lebanon, who had been Christian for around a century; they are said to claim descent from the Quraysh, and the Turks made significant efforts to bring them back to Islam. Those who converted to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Islam were given high-paying positions in the Turkish civil service.121
In the following pages it is proposed to give a more detailed and particular account of the spread of Islam among the Christian populations of Albania, Servia, Bosnia and Crete, as the history of each of these countries after its conquest by the Ottomans presents some special features of interest in the history of the propagation of Islam.
In the following pages, we plan to provide a more detailed account of how Islam spread among the Christian populations of Albania, Serbia, Bosnia, and Crete. The history of each of these countries after being conquered by the Ottomans has unique aspects that are interesting in understanding the growth of Islam.
The Albanians, with the exception of some settlements in Greece,122 inhabit the mountainous country that stretches along the east shore of the Adriatic from Montenegro to the Gulf of Arta. They form one of the oldest and purest-blooded races in Europe and are said to belong to the Pelasgic branch of the Aryan stock.
The Albanians, except for a few communities in Greece,122 live in the mountainous region that runs along the eastern coast of the Adriatic from Montenegro to the Gulf of Arta. They are considered one of the oldest and most ethnically homogenous groups in Europe and are believed to be part of the Pelasgic branch of the Aryan lineage.
Their country was first invaded by the Turks in 1387, but the Turkish forces soon had to withdraw, and the authority of the Sultan was recognised for the first time in 1423. For a short period Albania regained its independence under George Kastriota, who is better known under his Muhammadan name of Scanderbeg or Sikandarbeg. Recent investigations have established the falsity of the romantic fictions that had gathered round the story of his early days—how that as a boy he had been surrendered as a hostage to the Turks, had been brought up among them as a Muslim and had won the special favour of the Sultan. The truth is, that the days of his youth were passed in his native mountains and his warfare with the Turks began with the victory gained over them in 1444; for more than twenty years he maintained a vigorous and successful resistance to their invading forces, but after his death in 1467, the Turks began again to take possession of Albania. Krūya, the capital of the Kastriot dynasty, fell into their hands eleven years later, and from this date there appears to have been no organised resistance of the whole country, though revolts were frequent and the subjection of the country was never complete. Some of the sea-port towns held out much longer; Durazzo was captured in 1501, while Antivari, the northernmost point of the sea-coast of Albania, did not [178]surrender until 1571. The terms of capitulation were that the city should retain its old laws and magistrature, that there should be free and public exercise of the Christian religion, that the churches and chapels should remain uninjured and might be rebuilt if they fell into decay; that the citizens should retain all their movable and immovable property and should not be burdened by any additional taxation.
Their country was first invaded by the Turks in 1387, but the Turkish forces soon had to pull back, and the authority of the Sultan was recognized for the first time in 1423. For a short time, Albania regained its independence under George Kastriota, who is better known by his Muslim name Scanderbeg or Sikandarbeg. Recent investigations have proven that the romantic stories surrounding his early life are false—such as the tale that, as a boy, he was handed over as a hostage to the Turks, raised among them as a Muslim, and had won the special favor of the Sultan. The truth is that he spent his youth in his native mountains, and his fight against the Turks began with his victory in 1444. For more than twenty years, he put up a strong and successful resistance against their invading forces, but after his death in 1467, the Turks began to reclaim Albania. Krūya, the capital of the Kastriot dynasty, fell into their hands eleven years later, and from then on, there seemed to be no organized resistance from the entire country, although uprisings were common and control over the territory was never fully complete. Some of the seaside towns held out much longer; Durazzo was captured in 1501, while Antivari, the northernmost point of Albania's coastline, did not surrender until 1571. The terms of surrender were that the city would keep its old laws and governance, that the Christian religion could be practiced freely and publicly, that churches and chapels would remain unharmed and could be rebuilt if they fell into disrepair; that the citizens would retain all their belongings and property and would not face any additional taxes.
The Albanians under Turkish rule appear always to have maintained a kind of semi-autonomy, and the several tribes and clans remained as essentially independent as they were before the conquest. Though vassals of the Sultans, they would not brook the interference of Turkish officials in their internal administration, and there is reason to believe that the Turkish Government has never been able to appoint or confirm any provincial governor who was not a native of Albania, and had not already established his influence by his arms, policy or connections.123 Their racial pride is intense, and to the present day, the Albanian, if asked what he is, will call himself a Skipetar,124 before saying whether he is a Christian or a Muhammadan—a very remarkable instance of national feeling obliterating the fierce distinction between these two religions that so forcibly obtrudes itself in the rest of the Ottoman empire. The Christian and Muhammadan Albanians alike, just as they speak the same language, so do they cherish the same traditions, and observe the same manners and customs; and pride in their common nationality has been too strong a bond to allow differences of religious belief to split the nation into separate communities on this basis.125 Side by side they served in the [179]irregular troops, which soon after the Turkish conquest became the main dependence of the government in all its internal administration, and both classes found the same ready employment in the service of the local pashas, being accounted the bravest soldiers in the empire. Christian Albanians served in the Ottoman army in the Crimean War,126 and though they have perhaps been a little more quiet and agricultural than their Muslim fellow-countrymen, still the difference has been small: they have always retained their arms and military habits, have always displayed the same fierce, proud, untameable spirit, and been animated with the same intense national feeling as their brethren who had embraced the creed of the Prophet.127
The Albanians under Turkish rule always seemed to hold onto a degree of semi-autonomy, and the various tribes and clans remained just as independent as they were before the conquest. Although they were vassals of the Sultans, they would not tolerate interference from Turkish officials in their internal affairs. There's reason to believe that the Turkish Government has never been able to appoint or confirm a provincial governor who wasn't a native Albanian and who hadn't already established his influence through military strength, policies, or connections.123 Their racial pride is intense, and even today, if you ask an Albanian who they are, they'll identify as a Skipetar,124 before mentioning whether they're Christian or Muslim. This shows a remarkable instance of national identity overshadowing the strong divide between these two religions, which is so prevalent in the rest of the Ottoman Empire. Both Christian and Muslim Albanians speak the same language, share the same traditions, and practice the same customs; pride in their shared nationality has been a unifying force that prevents religious differences from dividing them into separate communities.125 They served side by side in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] irregular troops, which soon after the Turkish conquest became crucial to the government’s internal administration. Both groups found ample opportunities working for the local pashas, and they were regarded as the bravest soldiers in the empire. Christian Albanians fought in the Ottoman army during the Crimean War,126 and while they might have been a bit more settled and agricultural compared to their Muslim counterparts, the difference was minimal: they have always kept their arms and military traditions, maintained the same fierce, proud, untamable spirit, and shared the same deep sense of national pride as their brethren who followed the Prophet's faith.127
The consideration of these facts is of importance in tracing the spread of Islam in Albania, for it appears to have been propagated very gradually by the people of the country themselves, and not under pressure of foreign influences. The details that we possess of this movement are very meagre, as the history of Albania from the close of the fifteenth century to the rise of ʻAlī Pasha three hundred years later, is almost a blank; what knowledge we have, therefore, of the slow but continuous accession of converts to Islam during this period, is derived from the ecclesiastical chronicles of the various dioceses,128 and the reports sent in from time to time to the Pope and the Congregatio de Propaganda Fide.129 But it goes without saying that the very nature of these sources gives the information derived from them the stamp of imperfection—especially in the matter of the motives assigned for conversion. For an ecclesiastic of those times to have even entertained the possibility of a conversion to Islam from genuine conviction—much less have openly expressed such an opinion in writing to his superiors—is well-nigh inconceivable. [180]
The consideration of these facts is important in tracing the spread of Islam in Albania, as it seems to have been spread very gradually by the local people themselves, rather than through foreign pressures. The details we have about this movement are quite limited, since the history of Albania from the end of the fifteenth century until the rise of ʻAlī Pasha three hundred years later is almost a blank. Therefore, our knowledge of the slow but steady increase of converts to Islam during this time comes from the church records of various dioceses and the reports periodically sent to the Pope and the Congregatio de Propaganda Fide. However, it’s clear that the nature of these sources means that the information we get from them is imperfect—especially regarding the reasons given for conversion. For an ecclesiastic of that era to even consider the possibility of a conversion to Islam out of genuine belief—let alone to openly express such a view in writing to his superiors—is nearly unimaginable. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
During the sixteenth century, Islam appears to have made but little progress, though the tide of conversion had already set in. In 1610 the Christian population exceeded the Muhammadan in the proportion of ten to one,130 and as most of the villages were inhabited by Christians, with a very small admixture of Muhammadans,131 the conversions appear to have been more frequent in the large towns. In Antivari, for example, while many Christians elected to emigrate into the neighbouring Christian countries, the majority of those who remained, both high-born and low, went over gradually to the Muslim faith, so that the Christian population grew less and less day by day.132 As the number of accessions to Islam increased, churches were converted into mosques—a measure which, though contrary to the terms of the capitulation, seems justified by the change in the religion of the people.133 In 1610 two collegiate churches only remained in the hands of the Latin Christians, but these appear to have sufficed for the needs of the community;134 what this amounted to can only roughly be guessed from the words of Marco Bizzi: “There are about 600 houses inhabited indiscriminately by Muhammadans and Christians—both Latin and Schismatics (i.e. of the Orthodox Greek Church): the number of the Muhammadans is a little in excess of the Christians, and that of the Latins in excess of the Schismatics.”
During the sixteenth century, Islam seemed to make little progress, although conversion had already started to happen. In 1610, the Christian population was ten times greater than the Muslim population, and since most villages were mainly Christian, with just a few Muslims, conversions seemed more common in the larger towns. In Antivari, for instance, while many Christians chose to move to nearby Christian countries, most of those who stayed, regardless of their social status, gradually converted to Islam, leading to a steady decline in the Christian population. As more people converted to Islam, churches were turned into mosques—a move that, although against the terms of the agreement, appeared to be justified by the change in the community's religion. By 1610, only two collegiate churches were still under the control of Latin Christians, but these seemed adequate for the needs of the community; the scale of this can only be roughly estimated from Marco Bizzi's words: “There are about 600 houses inhabited indiscriminately by Muslims and Christians—both Latin and Schismatics (i.e., of the Orthodox Greek Church): the number of Muslims is slightly higher than that of Christians, and the number of Latins exceeds that of the Schismatics.”
In the accounts we have of the social relations between the Christians and the Muslims, and in the absence of any sharp line of demarcation between the two communities, we find some clue to the manner in which Muhammadan influences gradually gained converts from among the Christian population in proportion as the vigour and the spiritual life of the Church declined. [181]
In the accounts we have about the social relationships between Christians and Muslims, and in the absence of a clear boundary between the two communities, we find some insight into how Islamic influences slowly attracted converts from the Christian population as the strength and spiritual vitality of the Church weakened. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
It had become very common for Christian parents to give their daughters in marriage to Muhammadans, and for Christian women to make no objection to such unions.135 The male children born of these mixed marriages were brought up as Musalmans, but the girls were allowed to follow the religion of their mother.136 Such permission was rendered practically ineffective by the action of the Christian ecclesiastics, who ordered the mothers to be excluded from the churches and from participation in the sacraments;137 and consequently (though the parish priests often disregarded the commands of their superiors) many of these women embraced the faith of their husbands. But even then they kept up a superstitious observance of the rite of baptism, which was supposed to be a sovereign specific against leprosy, witches and wolves,138 and Christian priests were found ready to pander to this superstition for any Muhammadan woman who wished to have her children baptised.139 This good feeling between the members of the two religions140 is similarly illustrated by the attendance of Muhammadans at the festivals of Christian saints; e.g. Marco Bizzi says that on the feast-day of St. Elias (for whom the Albanians appear to have had a special devotion) there were as many Muhammadans present in the church as Christians.141 Even to the present day we are told that Albanian Muhammadans revere the Virgin Mary and the Christian saints, and make pilgrimages to their shrines, [182]while Christians on the other hand resort to the tombs of Muslim saints for the cure of ailments or in fulfilment of vows.142 In the town of Calevacci, where there were sixty Christian and ten Muhammadan households, the followers of the Prophet contributed towards the support of the parish priest, as the majority of them had Christian wives.143 Under such circumstances it is hardly surprising to learn that many openly professed Islam, while satisfying their consciences by saying that they professed Christianity in their hearts.144 Marco Bizzi has three explanations to offer for such a lapse—the attraction of worldly advantage, the desire to avoid the payment of tribute, and the want of a sufficiently large number of intelligent clergy to supply the spiritual needs of the country.145 Conversions are frequently ascribed to the pressure of the burden of taxation imposed upon the Christians, and whole villages are said to have apostatised to avoid payment of the tribute. As no details are given, it is impossible to judge whether there was really sufficient ground for the complaint, or whether this was not the apology for their conduct alleged by the renegades in order to make some kind of excuse to their former co-religionists—or indeed an exaggeration on the part of ecclesiastics to whom a genuine conversion to Islam on rational grounds seemed an absolute impossibility. A century later (in 1703) the capitation-tax was six reals a head for each male and this (with the exception of a tax, termed sciataraccio, of three reals a year) was the only burden imposed on the Christians exclusively.146 Men must have had very little attachment to their religion to abandon it merely in order to be quit of so slight a penalty, and with no other motive; and the very existence of so large a body of Christians in Albania at the present time shows that the burden could not have been so heavy as to force them into apostasy without any other alternative.
It had become quite common for Christian parents to marry off their daughters to Muslims, and for Christian women to have no issue with these unions. 135 The boys born from these mixed marriages were raised as Muslims, while the girls were allowed to follow their mother's religion. 136 However, this permission was practically useless due to the Christian clergy, who ordered that the mothers be excluded from churches and participation in sacraments; 137 as a result, many of these women, despite parish priests often ignoring their superiors' commands, converted to their husbands' faith. Even then, they maintained a superstitious practice of baptism, which was believed to protect against leprosy, witches, and wolves; 138 Christian priests were available to indulge this superstition for any Muslim woman wanting to have her children baptized. 139 This friendly relationship between the followers of the two religions 140 is further demonstrated by Muslims attending Christian saint festivals; for example, Marco Bizzi notes that on St. Elias’s feast day (a day particularly revered by Albanians), there were as many Muslims in the church as Christians. 141 Even today, it is said that Albanian Muslims honor the Virgin Mary and Christian saints, making pilgrimages to their shrines, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] while Christians visit the graves of Muslim saints for healing or to fulfill vows. 142 In the town of Calevacci, where there were sixty Christian families and ten Muslim families, the Muslims contributed to the support of the parish priest since most of them had Christian wives. 143 Given these circumstances, it’s not surprising that many openly converted to Islam while justifying their decision by claiming they still held Christianity in their hearts. 144 Marco Bizzi provides three reasons for such conversions: the appeal of worldly benefits, the desire to avoid paying taxes, and the lack of enough educated clergy to meet the spiritual needs of the community. 145 Conversions are often attributed to the burden of taxes imposed on Christians, with entire villages supposedly converting to evade these taxes. Without further details, it’s hard to determine whether there was genuinely a solid basis for their complaints, or if this was merely an excuse made by those who converted to rationalize their actions to their former faith community—or even an exaggeration on the part of clergy, for whom a genuine rational conversion to Islam seemed inconceivable. A century later (in 1703), the head tax was six reals per male, and aside from a tax called sciataraccio of three reals annually, this was the only burden placed on Christians solely. 146 Men must not have been very attached to their faith to abandon it solely to avoid such a minor penalty and for no other reason; and the existence of a large number of Christians in Albania today shows that the burden could not have been so overwhelming as to force them into apostasy without any alternative.
If only we had something more than vague general complaints against the “Turkish tyranny,” we should be better able to determine how far this could have had such a [183]preponderating influence as is ascribed to it: but the evidence alleged seems hardly to warrant such a conclusion. The vicious practice followed by the Ottoman Court of selling posts in the provinces to the highest bidder and the uncertainty of the tenure of such posts, often resulted in the occupants trying to amass as large a fortune as possible by extortions of every kind. But such burdens are said to have weighed as heavily on Muhammadans as Christians.147 Though certainly an avaricious and unjust official may have found it easier to oppress the Christians than the Muslims, especially when the former were convicted of treasonable correspondence with the Venetians and other Christian states and were suspected of a wish to revolt.
If only we had more than just vague complaints about the “Turkish tyranny,” we could better understand how much influence it actually had, as people claim. But the evidence provided doesn’t seem to support that conclusion. The corrupt practice by the Ottoman Court of selling provincial positions to the highest bidder, along with the uncertainty of holding these posts, often led to officials trying to accumulate as much wealth as possible through various forms of extortion. However, these burdens reportedly affected both Muslims and Christians equally. Although certainly, a greedy and unfair official might have found it easier to exploit Christians than Muslims, especially when the Christians were accused of treasonous communication with the Venetians and other Christian states and were suspected of wanting to revolt.
However this may have been, there can be little doubt of the influence exerted by the zealous activity and vigorous life of Islam in the face of the apathetic and ignorant Christian clergy. If Islam in Albania had many such exponents as the Mullā, whose sincerity, courtesy and friendliness are praised by Marco Bizzi, with whom he used to discuss religious questions, it may well have made its way.148 The majority of the Christian clergy appear to have been wholly unlettered: most of them, though they could read a little, did not know how to write, and were so ignorant of the duties of their sacred calling that they could not even repeat the formula of absolution by heart.149 Though they had to recite the mass and other services in Latin, there were very few who could understand any of it, as they were ignorant of any language but their mother tongue, and they had only a vague, traditionary knowledge of the truths of their religion.150 Marco Bizzi considered the inadequate episcopate of the country responsible for these evils, as for the small numbers of the clergy, and their ignorance of their sacred calling, and for the large number of Christians who grew old and even died without being confirmed, and apostatised almost everywhere;151 and unless this were [184]remedied he prophesied a rapid decay of Christianity in the country.152 Several priests were also accused of keeping concubines, and of drunkenness.153
However this may have been, there can be little doubt about the impact of the enthusiastic energy and vibrant presence of Islam compared to the indifferent and uninformed Christian clergy. If Islam in Albania had more advocates like the Mullah, whose honesty, kindness, and friendliness are commended by Marco Bizzi, with whom he used to discuss religious matters, it might well have made significant progress. 148 Most of the Christian clergy seem to have been completely uneducated: while some could read a little, they didn’t know how to write and were so uninformed about the duties of their sacred role that they couldn’t even recite the formula of absolution from memory. 149 Although they had to perform the mass and other services in Latin, very few understood any of it, as they only spoke their native language and had only a vague, traditional understanding of their religious beliefs. 150 Marco Bizzi blamed the insufficient number of bishops in the country for these issues, as well as the small size of the clergy, their ignorance of their sacred responsibilities, and the large number of Christians who grew old and even died without being confirmed, leading to apostasy almost everywhere; 151 and unless this was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] addressed, he predicted a swift decline of Christianity in the country. 152 Several priests were also accused of having concubines and of being drunkards. 153
It may here be observed that the Albanian priests were not the repositories of the national aspirations and ideals, as were the clergy of the Orthodox Church in other provinces of the Turkish empire, who in spite of their ignorance kept alive among their people that devotion to the Christian faith which formed the nucleus of the national life of the Greeks.154 On the contrary, the Albanians cherished a national feeling that was quite apart from religious belief, and with regard to the Turks, considered, in true feudal spirit, that as they were the masters of the country they ought to be obeyed whatever commands they gave.155
It can be noted that the Albanian priests did not embody the national hopes and ideals like the clergy of the Orthodox Church in other parts of the Turkish empire, who, despite their lack of knowledge, maintained a strong devotion to the Christian faith that was central to Greek national life. 154 In contrast, the Albanians held a sense of national identity that was separate from religious beliefs, and regarding the Turks, they believed, in a true feudal sense, that since the Turks were the rulers of the land, their commands should be followed without question. 155
There is a curious story of conversion which is said to have taken place owing to a want of amicable relations between a Christian priest and his people, as follows: “Many years since, when all the country was Christian, there stood in the city of Scutari a beautiful image of the Virgin Mary, to whose shrine thousands flocked every year from all parts of the country to offer their gifts, perform their devotions, and be healed of their infirmities. For some cause or other, however, it fell out that there was dissension between the priest and the people, and one day the latter came to the church in great crowds, declaring that unless the priest yielded to them they would then and there abjure the faith of Christ and embrace in its stead that of Muḥammad. The priest, whether right or wrong, still remaining firm, his congregation tore the rosaries and crosses from their necks, trampled them under their feet, and going to the nearest mosque, were received by the Mollah into the fold of the True Believers.”156
There's an interesting story of conversion that supposedly happened because of poor relationships between a Christian priest and his congregation. It goes like this: “Many years ago, when the entire country was Christian, there was a beautiful image of the Virgin Mary in the city of Scutari. Thousands came to her shrine every year from all over the country to offer their gifts, pray, and seek healing for their ailments. However, for some reason, there was conflict between the priest and the people. One day, the congregation came to the church in large numbers, stating that unless the priest agreed to their demands, they would renounce their Christian faith and convert to Islam. The priest, whether he was right or wrong, stood his ground. In response, his congregation ripped the rosaries and crosses from around their necks, trampled them underfoot, and went to the nearest mosque where the Mollah welcomed them into the community of True Believers.”156
Through the negligence and apathy of the Christian clergy [185]many abuses and irregularities had been allowed to creep into the Christian society; in one of which, namely the practice of contracting marriages without the sanction of the Church or any religious ceremony, we find an approximation to the Muhammadan law, which makes marriage a civil contract. In order to remedy this evil, the husband and wife were to be excluded from the Church, until they had conformed to the ecclesiastical law and gone through the service in the regular manner.157
Through the carelessness and indifference of the Christian clergy [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], many abuses and irregularities had slipped into Christian society. One example is the practice of entering into marriages without the approval of the Church or any religious ceremony, which resembles the Islamic law that treats marriage as a civil contract. To address this issue, the husband and wife were to be excluded from the Church until they followed ecclesiastical law and participated in the service properly. 157
In the course of the seventeenth century, the social conditions and other factors, indicated above, bore fruit abundantly, and the numbers of the Christian population began rapidly to decline. In the brief space of thirty years, between 1620 and 1650, about 300,000 Albanians are said to have gone over to Islam.158 In 1624 there were only 2000 Catholics in the whole diocese of Antivari, and in the city itself only one church; at the close of the century, even this church was no longer used for Christian worship, as there were only two families of Roman Catholics left.159 In the whole country generally, the majority of the Christian community in 1651 was composed of women, as the male population had apostatised in such large numbers to Islam.160 Matters were still worse at the close of the century, the Catholics being then fewer in number than the Muhammadans, the proportions being about 1 to 1⅓,161 whereas less than a hundred years before, they had outnumbered the Muhammadans in the proportion of 10 to 1;162 in the Archbishopric of Durazzo the Christian population had decreased by about half in twenty years,163 in another town (in the diocese of Kroia) the entire population passed from Christianity to Islam in the course of thirty years.164 In spite of the frequent protests and regulations made by their ecclesiastical superiors, the parish priests continued to countenance the open profession of Islam along with a secret adherence to Christianity, on the part of many male members of their flocks, by administering to them the Blessed Sacrament; the result of which was that the children [186]of such persons, being brought up as Muhammadans, were for ever lost to the Christian Church.165 Similarly, Christian parents still gave their daughters in marriage to Muhammadans, the parish priests countenancing such unions by administering the sacrament to such women,166 in spite of the fulminations of the higher clergy against such indulgence.167 Such action on the part of the lower clergy can hardly, however, be taken as indicating any great zeal on behalf of the spiritual welfare of their flocks, in the face of the accusations brought against them; the majority of them are accused of being scandalous livers, who very seldom went to confession and held drunken revels in their parsonages on festival days; they sold the property of the Church, frequently absented themselves from their parishes, and when censured, succeeded in getting off by putting themselves under the protection of the Turks.168 The Reformed Franciscans and the Observants who had been sent to minister to the spiritual wants of the people did nothing but quarrel and go to law with one another; much to the scandal of the laity and the neglect of the mission.169 In the middle of the seventeenth century five out of the twelve Albanian sees were vacant; the diocese of Pullati had not been visited by a bishop for thirty years, and there were only two priests to 6348 souls.170 In some parishes in the interior of the country, there had been no priests for more than forty years; and this was in no way due to the oppression of the “Turkish tyrant,” for when at last four Franciscan missionaries were sent, they reported that they could go through the country and exercise their sacred office without any hindrance whatever.171 The bishop of Sappa, to the great prejudice of his diocese, had been long resident in Venice, where he is said to have lived a vicious life, and had appointed as his vicar an ignorant priest who was a notorious evil-liver: this man had 12,400 souls under his charge, and, says the ecclesiastical visitor, “through the absence of the bishop there is danger of his losing his own [187]soul and compassing the destruction of the souls under him and of the property of the Church.”172 The bishop of Scutari was looked upon as a tyrant by his clergy and people, and only succeeded in keeping his post through the aid of the Turks;173 and Zmaievich complains of the bishops generally that they burdened the parishes in their diocese with forced contributions.174 It appears that Christian ecclesiastics were authorised by the Sultan to levy contributions on their flocks. Thus the Archbishop of Antivari (1599–1607) was allowed to “exact and receive” two aspers from each Christian family, twelve for every first marriage (and double the amount for a second, and quadruple for a third marriage), and one gold piece from each parish annually, and it seems to have been possible to obtain the assistance of the Turkish authorities in levying these contributions.175
During the seventeenth century, the social conditions and other factors mentioned before led to significant changes, causing the Christian population to decline quickly. In just thirty years, from 1620 to 1650, around 300,000 Albanians reportedly converted to Islam. In 1624, there were only 2,000 Catholics in the entire Diocese of Antivari, and in the city itself, there was just one church; by the end of the century, even that church was no longer used for Christian services, as only two Roman Catholic families remained. Overall, by 1651, the Christian community was mostly made up of women, as a large portion of the male population had converted to Islam. Things became even worse by the end of the century, with the number of Catholics falling behind that of Muslims, in a ratio of about 1 to 1⅓, while less than a hundred years earlier, Catholics had outnumbered Muslims at a rate of 10 to 1; in the Archbishopric of Durazzo, the Christian population decreased by about half in twenty years, and in another town (in the Diocese of Kroia), the entire population converted from Christianity to Islam within thirty years. Despite frequent protests and regulations from their church leaders, parish priests continued to support the public profession of Islam while secretly adhering to Christianity by giving the Blessed Sacrament to many male members of their congregations; as a result, the children of those individuals, raised as Muslims, were permanently lost to the Christian Church. Likewise, Christian parents still married their daughters to Muslims, with parish priests endorsing these unions by administering the sacrament to such women, despite protests from higher clergy. Such behavior from the lower clergy hardly indicates a strong commitment to the spiritual well-being of their congregations, given the accusations against them; many were labeled as scandalous in their behavior, rarely going to confession and hosting drunken parties in their homes on holidays; they sold church property, frequently left their parishes, and when reprimanded, managed to evade censure by seeking protection from the Turks. The Reformed Franciscans and the Observants sent to serve the spiritual needs of the people were engaged in constant quarrels and lawsuits against each other, much to the dismay of the laity and neglect of their mission. By the middle of the seventeenth century, five out of twelve Albanian bishoprics were vacant; the Diocese of Pullati had not seen a bishop for thirty years, and there were only two priests for 6,348 people. In some rural parishes, there hadn't been a priest for over forty years; this wasn’t due to the “Turkish tyrant’s” oppression, as four Franciscan missionaries, when finally sent, reported they could travel throughout the country and practice their sacred duties without any obstruction. The bishop of Sappa, to the detriment of his diocese, had been living in Venice for a long time, where he reportedly led a dissolute life, and appointed as his vicar an ignorant priest known for his misconduct; this man was responsible for 12,400 souls, and the church visitor warned that "due to the bishop's absence, he risks losing his own soul, leading to the destruction of the souls under his care and the church's property." The bishop of Scutari was seen as a tyrant by his clergy and the people, only retaining his position with the help of the Turks; Zmaievich criticized bishops in general for imposing forced contributions on parishes. It appears Christian clergy were authorized by the Sultan to collect contributions from their flocks. For example, the Archbishop of Antivari (1599–1607) was permitted to “collect and receive” two aspers from each Christian family, twelve for every first marriage (and double for a second, quadruple for a third marriage), and one gold piece from each parish annually, and it seems they could enlist Turkish authorities to help collect these contributions.
Throughout the whole of Albania there was not a single Christian school,176 and the priests were profoundly ignorant: some were sent to study in Italy, but Marco Crisio condemns this practice, as such priests were in danger of finding life in Italy so pleasant that they refused to return to their native country. With a priesthood so ignorant and so careless of their sacred duties, it is not surprising to learn that the common people had no knowledge even of the rudiments of their faith, and that numerous abuses and corruptions sprang up among them, which “wrought the utmost desolation to this vineyard of the Lord.”177 Many Christians lived in open concubinage for years, still, however, being admitted to the sacraments,178 while others had a plurality of wives.179 In this latter practice we notice an assimilation between the habits of the two communities—the Christian and the Muslim—which is further illustrated by the admission of Muhammadans as sponsors at the baptism of Christian children, while the old superstitious custom of baptising Muhammadan children was still sanctioned by the priests.180 [188]
Throughout Albania, there wasn't a single Christian school, and the priests were extremely uninformed. Some were sent to study in Italy, but Marco Crisio criticizes this, arguing that these priests risked enjoying life in Italy so much that they refused to come back home. With such an uneducated and negligent priesthood, it's not surprising that the average people didn't even know the basics of their faith, leading to many abuses and corruptions that “brought great devastation to this vineyard of the Lord.” Many Christians lived in open relationships for years and were still allowed to take part in the sacraments, while others had multiple wives. This latter practice shows a blending of the customs between the Christian and Muslim communities, further evidenced by Muslims being allowed as sponsors at the baptism of Christian children, while the old superstitious practice of baptizing Muslim children was still accepted by the priests. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Such being the state of the Christian Church in Albania in the latter half of the seventeenth century, some very trifling incentive would have been enough to bring about a widespread apostasy; and the punishment inflicted on the rebellious Catholics in the latter half of the century was a determining factor more than sufficient to consummate the tendencies that had been drawing them towards Islam and to cause large numbers of them to fall away from the Christian Church. The rebellious movement referred to seems to have been instigated by George, the thirty-ninth Archbishop of Antivari (1635–1644), who through the bishops of Durazzo, Scodra and Alessio tried to induce the leaders of the Christian community to conspire against the Turkish rule and hand over the country to the neighbouring Christian power, the Republic of Venice. As in his time Venice was at peace with the Turks a fitting opportunity for the hatching of this plot did not occur, but in 1645 war broke out between Turkey and the Republic, and the Venetians made an unsuccessful attempt to capture the city of Antivari, which before the Turkish conquest had been in their possession for more than three centuries (1262–1571). The Albanian Catholics who had sided with the enemy and secretly given them assistance were severely punished and deprived of their privileges, while the Greek Christians (who had everything to fear in the event of the restoration of the Venetian rule and had remained faithful to the Turkish government) were liberally rewarded and were lauded as the saviours of their country. Many of the Catholics either became Muhammadans or joined the Greek Church. The latter fact is very significant as showing that there was no persecution of the Christians as such, nor any attempt to force the acceptance of Islam upon them. The Catholics who became Muhammadans did so to avoid the odium of their position after the failure of their plot, and could have gained the same end and have at the same time retained their Christian faith by joining the Greek Church, which was not only officially recognised by the Turkish government but in high favour in Antivari at this time: so that those who neglected to do so, could have had very little attachment to the Christian religion. The same remark holds good of the numerous conversions [189]to Islam in the succeeding years: Zmaievich attributes them in some cases to the desire to avoid the payment of tribute, but, from what has been said above, it is very unlikely that this was the sole determining motive.
Given the state of the Christian Church in Albania during the late seventeenth century, even a minor incentive could have led to widespread abandonment of the faith. The punishments inflicted on rebellious Catholics during this time significantly contributed to the shift of many towards Islam, causing a large number to leave the Christian Church. This rebellious movement appears to have been prompted by George, the thirty-ninth Archbishop of Antivari (1635–1644), who, through the bishops of Durazzo, Scodra, and Alessio, attempted to persuade leaders of the Christian community to plot against Turkish rule and hand over the country to the neighboring Christian power, the Republic of Venice. At that time, Venice was at peace with the Turks, so an appropriate moment for this conspiracy did not arise. However, in 1645, war broke out between Turkey and the Republic, leading the Venetians to make an unsuccessful attempt to seize Antivari, which had been under their control for over three centuries before the Turkish conquest (1262–1571). Albanian Catholics who allied with the enemy and provided secret support faced harsh punishment and the loss of their privileges, while Greek Christians—who had everything to fear if Venetian rule were restored and who remained loyal to the Turkish government—were generously rewarded and praised as the saviors of their nation. Many Catholics either converted to Islam or joined the Greek Church. This latter point is significant, indicating that there was no persecution of Christians as such, nor any effort to force them to accept Islam. The Catholics who converted did so to avoid the stigma of their position after their failed plot. They could have achieved the same goal and retained their Christian faith by joining the Greek Church, which was not only officially recognized by the Turkish government but also favored in Antivari at the time. Thus, those who chose not to do so likely had little attachment to the Christian religion. The same observation applies to the numerous conversions to Islam in the subsequent years: Zmaievich sometimes attributes these to a desire to avoid paying tribute, but, as stated above, it's very unlikely that this was the only motivating factor.
In 1649 a still more widespread insurrection broke out, an Archbishop of Antivari, Joseph Maria Bonaldo (1646–1654), being again the main instigator of the movement; and the leading citizens of Antivari, Scodra and other towns conspired to throw open their gates to the army of the Venetian Republic. But this plot also failed and the insurrection was forcibly crushed by the Turkish troops, aided by the dissensions that arose among the Christians themselves. Many Albanians whose influence was feared were transported from their own country into the interior of the Turkish dominions; a body of 3000 men crossed the border into Venetian territory; those who remained were overawed by the erection of fortresses and the marching of troops through the disaffected districts, while heavy fines were imposed upon the malcontents.181
In 1649, an even larger uprising occurred, with the Archbishop of Antivari, Joseph Maria Bonaldo (1646–1654), once again being the main instigator of the movement. The leading citizens of Antivari, Scodra, and other towns conspired to open their gates to the army of the Venetian Republic. However, this plan also failed, and the rebellion was forcibly crushed by Turkish troops, who were supported by the divisions that arose among the Christians themselves. Many Albanians, whose influence was seen as a threat, were transported from their homeland into the interior of Turkish territory; a group of 3,000 men crossed the border into Venetian territory. Those who stayed were intimidated by the construction of fortresses and the presence of troops in the dissenting areas, while heavy fines were imposed on the malcontents.181
Unfortunately the Christian writers who complain of the “unjust tributes and vexations” with which the Turks oppressed the Albanians, so that they apostatised to Islam,182 make use only of general expressions, and give us no details to enable us to judge whether or not such complaints were justified by the facts. Zmaievich prefaces his account of the apostasy of 2000 persons with an enumeration of the taxes and other burdens the Christians had to bear, but all these, he says, were common also to the Muhammadans, with the exception of the capitation-tax of six reals a year for each male, and another tax, termed sciataraccio, of three reals a year.183 He concludes with the words: “The nation, wounded by these taxes in its weakest part, namely, worldly interest, to the consideration of which it has a singular leaning either by nature or by necessity, has given just cause for lamenting the deplorable loss of about 2000 souls who apostatised from the true faith so as not to be subject to the tribute.”184 There is nothing in his report to show that [190]the taxes the Catholics had to pay constituted so intolerable a burden as to force them to renounce their creed, and though he attributes many conversions to Islam to the desire of escaping the tribute, he says expressly that these apostasies from the Christian faith are mainly to be ascribed to the extreme ignorance of the clergy,185 in great measure also to their practice of admitting to the sacraments those who openly professed Islam while in secret adhering to the Christian faith:186 in another place he says, speaking of the clergy who were not fit to be parish priests and their practice of administering the sacraments to apostates and secret Christians: “These are precisely the two causes from which have come all the losses that the Christian Church has sustained in Albania.”187 There is very little doubt that the widespread apostasy at this time was the result of a long series of influences similar to those mentioned in the preceding pages, and that the deliverance from the payment of the tribute was the last link in the chain.
Unfortunately, the Christian writers who complain about the “unjust tributes and vexations” that the Turks imposed on the Albanians, leading them to convert to Islam, only use vague expressions and provide no details that would allow us to assess whether these complaints were justified. Zmaievich begins his account of the apostasy of 2000 individuals by listing the taxes and other burdens the Christians had to endure, but he notes that all these were also common to the Muslims, except for the head tax of six reals a year for each male and another tax called sciataraccio, which was three reals a year. He concludes with this statement: “The nation, wounded by these taxes in its weakest part, namely, worldly interest, to which it has a particular inclination either by nature or necessity, has given just cause to lament the tragic loss of about 2000 souls who converted from the true faith to avoid the tax.” There is nothing in his report to indicate that the taxes the Catholics had to pay were such an unbearable burden that they would force them to abandon their faith. While he attributes many conversions to Islam to the desire to escape the tribute, he explicitly states that these apostasies from Christianity are mainly due to the extreme ignorance of the clergy, and to a large extent also to their practice of allowing those who openly professed Islam to receive the sacraments while secretly maintaining their Christian faith. In another section, he comments on the clergy who were unfit to be parish priests and their practice of administering sacraments to apostates and secret Christians: “These are precisely the two reasons from which all the losses that the Christian Church has suffered in Albania have arisen.” There is little doubt that the widespread apostasy during this time was the result of a long series of influences similar to those discussed in previous sections, and that the escape from paying the tribute was the final factor.
What active efforts Muhammadans themselves were making to gain over the Christians to Islam, we can hardly expect to learn from the report of an ecclesiastical visitor. But we find mention of a district, the inhabitants of which, from their intercourse with the Turks, had “contracted the vices of these infidels,” and one of the chief causes of their falling away from the Christian faith was their contracting marriages with Turkish women.188 There were no doubt strong Muhammadan influences at work here, as also in the two parishes of Biscascia and Basia, whose joint population of nearly a thousand souls was “exposed to the obvious risk of apostatising through lack of any pastor,” and were “much tempted in their faith, and needed to be strengthened in it by wise and zealous pastors.”189
What active efforts Muslims themselves were making to convert Christians to Islam, we can hardly expect to learn from the report of an ecclesiastical visitor. But we find mention of a district where the inhabitants, through their interactions with the Turks, had “picked up the vices of these infidels,” and one of the main reasons for their drift away from the Christian faith was their marriages with Turkish women.188 There were undoubtedly strong Muslim influences at work here, as well as in the two parishes of Biscascia and Basia, whose combined population of nearly a thousand people was “exposed to the obvious risk of falling away due to the lack of any pastor,” and were “greatly tempted in their faith and needed to be strengthened in it by wise and dedicated pastors.”189
Zmaievich speaks of one of the old noble Christian families in the neighbourhood of Antivari which was represented at that time by two brothers; the elder of these had been “wheedled” by the prominent Muhammadans of the place, who were closely related to him, into denying his [191]faith; the younger wished to study for the priesthood, in which office “he would be of much assistance to the Christian Church through the high esteem in which the Turks held his family; which though poor was universally respected.”190 This indeed is another indication of the fact that the Muhammadans did not ill-treat the Christians, merely as such, but only when they showed themselves to be politically disaffected. Zmaievich, who was himself an Albanian, and took up his residence in his diocese instead of in Venetian territory, as many of the Archbishops of Antivari seem to have done,191 was received with “extraordinary honours” and with “marvellous courtesy,” not only by the Turkish officials generally, but also by the Supreme Pasha of Albania himself, who gave him the place of honour in his Divan, always accompanying him to the door on his departure and receiving him there on his arrival.192 This “barbarian” who “showed himself more like a generous-hearted Christian than a Turk,” gave more substantial marks of good feeling towards the Christians by remitting—at the Archbishop’s request—the tribute due for the ensuing year from four separate towns.193 If any of the Christian clergy were roughly treated by the Turks, it seems generally to have been due to the suspicion of treasonable correspondence with the enemies of the Turks; ecclesiastical visits to Italy seem also to have excited—and in many cases, justly—such suspicions. Otherwise the Christian clergy seem to have had no reason to complain of the treatment they received from the Muslims; Zmaievich even speaks of one parish priest being “much beloved by the principal Turks,”194 and doubtless there were parallels in Albania to the case of a priest in the diocese of Trebinje in Herzegovina, who in the early part of the eighteenth century was suspected, on account of his familiar intercourse with Muhammadans, of having formed an intention to embrace Islam, and was accordingly sent by his bishop to Rome under safe custody.195
Zmaievich talks about one of the old noble Christian families near Antivari, represented at the time by two brothers. The older brother had been “persuaded” by the influential Muslims in the area, who were related to him, to deny his faith; the younger brother wanted to study for the priesthood, believing that in that role “he would greatly benefit the Christian Church because of the high regard the Turks had for his family, which, though poor, was widely respected.” This shows that the Muslims did not mistreat the Christians simply for being Christians, but rather when they appeared to be politically disloyal. Zmaievich, who was Albanian himself and chose to live in his diocese instead of Venetian territory like many Archbishops of Antivari had done, was received with “extraordinary honors” and “remarkable courtesy,” not only by the Turkish officials but also by the Supreme Pasha of Albania. The Pasha gave him the place of honor in his council, always seeing him to the door upon his departure and welcoming him back upon his arrival. This “barbarian,” who “behaved more like a generous Christian than a Turk,” showed more tangible goodwill towards Christians by agreeing to eliminate—at the Archbishop’s request—the tax due for the coming year from four different towns. If any Christian clergy were mistreated by the Turks, it usually seemed to stem from suspicions of treasonous contacts with the Turks' enemies; church visits to Italy also seemed to arouse—and in many cases, justly—such doubts. Otherwise, the Christian clergy seemed to have little reason to complain about how they were treated by Muslims; Zmaievich even mentions one parish priest being “greatly loved by the prominent Turks,” and there were likely similar cases in Albania to that of a priest in the diocese of Trebinje in Herzegovina, who in the early eighteenth century was suspected, due to his close interactions with Muslims, of intending to convert to Islam, and was therefore sent to Rome under protection by his bishop.
No subsequent period of Albanian history appears to [192]have witnessed such widespread apostasy as the seventeenth century, but there have been occasional accessions to Islam up to more recent times. In Southern Albania, the country of the Tosks, the preponderance of the Muhammadan population placed the Christians at a disadvantage, and a story is told of the Karamurtads, inhabitants of thirty-six villages near Pogoniani, that up to the close of the eighteenth century they were Christians, but finding themselves unable to repel the continual attacks of the neighbouring Muhammadan population of Leskoviki, they met in a church and prayed that the saints might work some miracle on their behalf; they swore to fast till Easter in expectation of the divine assistance; but Easter came and no miracle was wrought, so the whole population embraced Islam; soon afterwards they obtained the arms they required and massacred their old enemies in Leskoviki and took possession of their lands.196 Community of faith in Albania is never allowed to stand in the way of a tribal feud. Even up to the nineteenth century Albanian tribes and villages have changed their religion for very trivial reasons; part of one Christian tribe is said to have turned Muhammadan because their priest, who served several villages and visited them first, insisted on saying mass at an unreasonably early hour.197
No later period in Albanian history seems to have seen as much widespread abandonment of faith as the seventeenth century, although there have been occasional conversions to Islam even in more recent times. In Southern Albania, home of the Tosks, the larger Muslim population put Christians at a disadvantage. There’s a story about the Karamurtads, who lived in thirty-six villages near Pogoniani. Up until the late eighteenth century, they were Christian, but after facing continuous attacks from the nearby Muslim population of Leskoviki, they gathered in a church and prayed for a miracle from the saints. They pledged to fast until Easter, hoping for divine help. When Easter arrived and no miracle occurred, the entire population converted to Islam. Shortly after, they acquired the weapons they needed and killed their old enemies in Leskoviki, taking over their land. Community faith in Albania is never allowed to interfere with tribal feuds. Even by the nineteenth century, Albanian tribes and villages have changed their religion for very minor reasons; it's said that part of one Christian tribe converted to Islam because their priest, who served several villages and visited them first, insisted on holding mass at an unreasonably early hour.
At the present day the Muhammadans in Albania are said to number about 1,000,000 and the Christians 480,000, but the accuracy of these figures is not certain. The Mirdites are entirely Christian; they submitted to the Sultan on condition that no Muslim would be allowed to settle in their territory, but adherents of both the rival creeds are found in almost all the other tribes. Central Albania is said to be almost entirely Muhammadan, and the followers of Islam form about sixty per cent. of the population of Northern Albania; the Christian population attains its largest proportion in Southern Albania, especially in the districts bordering upon Greece.
Currently, it's estimated that there are about 1,000,000 Muslims and 480,000 Christians in Albania, but the accuracy of these numbers is uncertain. The Mirdites are wholly Christian; they agreed to submit to the Sultan on the condition that no Muslims would be allowed to settle in their area. However, followers of both religions can be found in almost all the other tribes. Central Albania is reported to be nearly all Muslim, with about sixty percent of the population in Northern Albania being followers of Islam. The Christian population is largest in Southern Albania, especially in the areas near Greece.
The kingdom of Servia first paid tribute to the Ottomans in 1375 and lost its independence after the disastrous defeat of Kossovo (1389), where both the king of Servia and the [193]Turkish sultan were left dead upon the field. The successors of the two sovereigns entered into a friendly compact, the young Servian prince, Stephen, acknowledged the suzerainty of Turkey, gave his sister in marriage to the new sultan, Bāyazīd, and formed with him a league of brotherhood. At the battle of Nikopolis (1394), which gave to the Turks assured possession of the whole Balkan peninsula, except the district surrounding Constantinople, the Servian contingent turned the wavering fortune of the battle and gave the victory to the Turks. On the field of Angora (1402), when the Turkish power was annihilated and Bāyazīd himself taken prisoner by Tīmūr, Stephen was present with his Servian troops and fought bravely for his brother-in-law, and instead of taking this opportunity of securing his independence, remained faithful to his engagement, and stood by the sons of Bāyazīd until they recovered their father’s throne. Under the successor of Stephen, George Brankovich, Servia enjoyed a semi-independence, but when in 1438 he raised the standard of revolt, his country was again overrun by the Turks. Then for a time Servia had to acknowledge the suzerainty of Hungary, but the defeat of John Hunyady at Varna in 1444 brought her once more under tribute, and in 1459 she finally became a Turkish province.
The kingdom of Servia first paid tribute to the Ottomans in 1375 and lost its independence after the disastrous defeat at Kossovo in 1389, where both the king of Servia and the Turkish sultan were left dead on the battlefield. The successors of the two rulers made a friendly agreement; the young Servian prince, Stephen, recognized Turkey's claim over Servia, married his sister to the new sultan, Bāyazīd, and formed a league of brotherhood with him. At the battle of Nikopolis in 1394, which secured Turkish control over the entire Balkan peninsula except for the area around Constantinople, the Servian forces helped change the tide of the battle and handed victory to the Turks. During the battle of Angora in 1402, when Turkish power was crushed and Bāyazīd was captured by Tīmūr, Stephen was there with his Servian troops and fought bravely for his brother-in-law. Instead of seizing the chance to secure his independence, he remained loyal to his commitment and supported Bāyazīd’s sons until they regained their father's throne. Under Stephen's successor, George Brankovich, Servia had a degree of semi-independence, but when he revolted in 1438, the Turks invaded again. For a time, Servia had to accept Hungarian dominance, but after John Hunyady’s defeat at Varna in 1444, it once again fell under tribute, and in 1459, it finally became a Turkish province.
It is not impossible that the Servians who had embraced Islam after the battle of Kossovo had knowledge of the fate of the little Muslim community that had been rooted out of Hungary about a century before, and therefore preferred the domination of the Turks to that of the Hungarians. Yāqūt gives the following account of his meeting, about the year 1228, with some members of this group of followers of the Prophet in mediæval Europe, who had owed their conversion to Muslims who had settled among them. “In the city of Aleppo, I met a large number of persons called Bashkirs, with reddish hair and reddish faces. They were studying law according to the school of Abū Ḥanīfah (may God be well pleased with him!) I asked one of them who seemed to be an intelligent fellow for information concerning their country and their condition. He told me, ‘Our country is situated on the other side of Constantinople, in a kingdom of a people of the Franks called the Hungarians. [194]We are Muslims, subjects of their king, and live on the border of his territory, occupying about thirty villages, which are almost like small towns. But the king of the Hungarians does not allow us to build walls round any of them, lest we should revolt against him. We are situated in the midst of Christian countries, having the land of the Slavs on the north, on the south, that of the Pope, i.e. Rome (now the Pope is the head of the Franks, the vicar of the Messiah in their eyes, like the commander of the faithful in the eyes of the Muslims; his authority extends over all matters connected with religion among the whole of them); on the west, Andalusia; on the east, the land of the Greeks, Constantinople and its provinces.’ He added, ‘Our language is the language of the Franks, we dress after their fashion, we serve with them in the army, and we join them in attacking all their enemies, because they only go to war with the enemies of Islam.’ I then asked him how it was they had adopted Islam in spite of their dwelling in the midst of the unbelievers. He answered, ‘I have heard several of our forefathers say that a long time ago seven Muslims came from Bulgaria and settled among us. In kindly fashion they pointed out to us our errors and directed us into the right way, the faith of Islam. Then God guided us and (praise be to God!) we all became Muslims and God opened our hearts to the faith. We have come to this country to study law; when we return to our own land, the people will do us honour and put us in charge of their religious affairs.’ ”198 Islam kept its ground among the Bashkirs of Hungary until 1340, when King Charles Robert compelled all his subjects that were not yet Christians to embrace the Christian faith or quit the country.199
It’s not unlikely that the Serbians who converted to Islam after the Battle of Kossovo were aware of the fate of the small Muslim community that had been driven out of Hungary about a century earlier, and therefore chose Turkish rule over Hungarian rule. Yāqūt shares the following account from around the year 1228 about meeting some members of this group of followers of the Prophet in medieval Europe, who converted due to Muslims settling among them. “In the city of Aleppo, I met a large number of people called Bashkirs, who had reddish hair and faces. They were studying law under the school of Abū Ḥanīfah (may God be pleased with him!). I asked one of them, who seemed quite intelligent, for information about their country and their situation. He told me, ‘Our country is located on the other side of Constantinople, in a kingdom of people from the Franks called the Hungarians. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]We are Muslims, subjects of their king, and live on the border of his territory, occupying about thirty villages that are almost like small towns. But the king of the Hungarians does not allow us to build walls around any of them, for fear we might revolt against him. We are situated amid Christian countries, with the land of the Slavs to the north, and to the south, that of the Pope, i.e., Rome (currently the Pope is the leader of the Franks, regarded by them as the vicar of the Messiah, similar to how Muslims see the commander of the faithful; his authority covers all matters of religion among them); to the west is Andalusia; and to the east, the land of the Greeks, Constantinople and its provinces.’ He added, ‘Our language is that of the Franks; we dress like them, serve in their army, and join them in fighting all their enemies, as they only go to war with the enemies of Islam.’ I then asked him how they adopted Islam while living among non-believers. He responded, ‘I have heard several of our ancestors say that a long time ago, seven Muslims came from Bulgaria and settled among us. They kindly pointed out our mistakes and guided us to the truth, the faith of Islam. Then God guided us and (praise be to God!) we all became Muslims, and God opened our hearts to the faith. We came to this country to study law; when we return to our homeland, the people will honor us and put us in charge of their religious matters.’ ”198 Islam remained among the Bashkirs of Hungary until 1340, when King Charles Robert forced all his subjects who were not yet Christians to either embrace Christianity or leave the country.199
The Servian Muslims may, therefore, well have been pleased to escape from the rule of Hungary, like their Christian fellow-countrymen, for when these were given the choice between the Roman Catholic rule of Hungary and the Muslim rule of the Turks, the devotion of the Servians to the Greek Church led them to prefer the tolerance of the Muhammadans to the uncompromising proselytising [195]spirit of the Latins. An old legend thus represents their feelings at this time:—The Turks and the Hungarians were at war; George Brankovich sought out John Hunyady and asked him, “If you are victorious, what will you do?” “Establish the Roman Catholic faith,” was the answer. Then he sought out the sultan and asked him, “If you come out victorious, what will you do with our religion?” “By the side of every mosque shall stand a church, and every man shall be free to pray in whichever he chooses.”200 The treachery of some Servian priests forced the garrison of Belgrade to capitulate to the Turks;201 similarly the Servians of Semendria, on the Danube, welcomed the Turkish troops who in 1600 delivered them from the rule of their Catholic neighbours.202
The Servian Muslims likely felt relieved to break free from Hungarian control, just like their Christian neighbors. When given a choice between the Roman Catholic authority of Hungary and the Muslim rule of the Turks, the Servians' loyalty to the Greek Church made them lean towards the tolerance of the Muslims rather than the rigid conversion efforts of the Catholics. An old legend captures their sentiments during this period: The Turks and Hungarians were at war; George Brankovich approached John Hunyady and asked, “If you win, what will you do?” Hunyady replied, “Establish the Roman Catholic faith.” Then Brankovich went to the sultan and asked, “If you win, what will you do with our religion?” The sultan responded, “Next to every mosque, there will be a church, and everyone will be free to pray as they wish.” The betrayal of some Servian priests caused the garrison of Belgrade to surrender to the Turks; similarly, the Servians in Semendria, on the Danube, welcomed the Turkish troops in 1600 who freed them from the control of their Catholic neighbors.
The spread of Islam among the Servians began immediately after the battle of Kossovo, when a large part of the old feudal nobility, such as still remained alive and did not take refuge in neighbouring Christian countries, went over voluntarily to the faith of the Prophet, in order to keep their old privileges undisturbed.203 In these converted nobles the sultans found the most zealous propagandists of the new faith.204 But the majority of the Servian people clung firmly to their old religion through all their troubles and sufferings, and only in Stara Serbia or Old Servia,205 which now forms the north-eastern portion of modern Albania, has there been any very considerable number of conversions. Even here the spread of Muhammadanism proceeded very slowly until the seventeenth century, when the Austrians induced the Servians to rise in revolt and, after the ill-success of this rising, the then Patriarch, Arsenius III Tsernoïevich, in 1690 emigrated with 40,000 Servian families across the border into Hungary; another exodus in 1739 of 15,000 families under the leadership of Arsenius IV Jovanovich, well nigh denuded this part of the country of its original Servian population.206 [196]
The spread of Islam among the Serbs began right after the Battle of Kosovo, when a significant portion of the old feudal nobility, who were still alive and hadn't fled to nearby Christian countries, voluntarily converted to the faith of the Prophet to maintain their old privileges. In these converted nobles, the sultans found the most passionate advocates of the new faith. However, the majority of the Serbian people held on firmly to their old religion through all their struggles and hardships, and only in Stara Serbia or Old Serbia, which now makes up the north-eastern part of modern Albania, was there a substantial number of conversions. Even here, the spread of Islam was very slow until the seventeenth century, when the Austrians encouraged the Serbs to rebel. After this rebellion failed, the then Patriarch, Arsenius III Tsernojevich, emigrated in 1690 with 40,000 Serbian families across the border into Hungary; another exodus in 1739 of 15,000 families under the leadership of Arsenius IV Jovanovich nearly stripped this area of its original Serbian population. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Albanian colonists from the south pressed into the country vacated by the fugitives: these Albanians at the time of their arrival were Roman Catholics for the most part, but after they settled in Old Servia they gradually adopted Islam and at the present time the remnant of Roman Catholic Albanians is but small, though from time to time it is recruited by fresh arrivals from the mountains: the new-comers, however, usually follow the example of their predecessors, and after a while become Muhammadans.207
Albanian settlers from the south moved into the areas left behind by the fleeing refugees. When they first arrived, most of these Albanians were Roman Catholics, but after they settled in Old Serbia, they gradually converted to Islam. Today, the number of Roman Catholic Albanians is quite small, although they occasionally receive new members from the mountains. However, these newcomers typically follow in the footsteps of their predecessors and eventually become Muslims. 207
After this Albanian immigration, Islam began to spread more rapidly among the remnant of the Servian population. The Servian clergy were very ignorant and unlettered, they could only manage with difficulty to read their service-books and hardly any had learned to write; they neither preached to the people nor taught them the catechism, consequently in whole villages scarcely a man could be found who knew the Lord’s Prayer or how many commandments there were; even the priests themselves were quite as ignorant.208 After the insurrection of 1689, the Patriarch of Ipek, the ecclesiastical capital of Servia, was appointed by the Porte, but in 1737, as the result of another rebellion, the Servian Patriarchate was entirely suppressed and the Servian Church made dependent upon the Greek Patriarch of Constantinople. The churches were filled with Greek bishops, who made common cause with the Turkish Beys and Pashas in bleeding the unfortunate Christians: their national language was proscribed and the Old Slavonic service-books, etc., were collected and sent off to Constantinople.209 With such a clergy it is not surprising that the Christian faith should decline: e.g. in the commune of Gora (in the district of Prizren), which had begun to become Muhammadanised soon after the great exodus of 1690, the Servians that still clung to the Christian faith, appealed again and again to the Greek bishop of Prizren to send them priests, at least occasionally, but all in vain; their children remained unbaptised, weddings and burials were conducted without the blessing of the Church, and the consecrated buildings fell into decay.210 In the neighbouring district [197]of Opolje, similarly, the present Muslim population of 9500 souls is probably for the most part descended from the original Slav inhabitants of the place.211 At the beginning of the seventeenth century, Bizzi found in the city of Jagnevo, 120 Roman Catholic households, 200 Greek and 180 Muhammadan;212 less than a hundred years later, every house in the city was looked upon as Muhammadan, as the head of each family professed this faith and the women only, with some of the children, were Christian.213 About the middle of the eighteenth century, the village of Ljurs was entirely Catholic; in 1863 there were 90 Muslim and 23 Christian families, but at the present day this village, together with the surrounding villages, has wholly given up Christianity.214 Until recently some lingering survivals of their old Christian faith, such as the burning of the Yule-log at Christmas, etc., were still to be met with in certain villages, but such customs are now fast dying out.
After this Albanian immigration, Islam started to spread much faster among the remaining Servian population. The Servian clergy were largely uneducated; they barely managed to read their service books and very few knew how to write. They neither preached to the people nor taught them the catechism, so in entire villages, it was rare to find anyone who knew the Lord’s Prayer or how many commandments there were; even the priests themselves were just as uninformed. After the uprising of 1689, the Patriarch of Ipek, the religious capital of Servia, was appointed by the Porte, but in 1737, due to another rebellion, the Servian Patriarchate was completely suppressed, and the Servian Church became dependent on the Greek Patriarch of Constantinople. The churches were filled with Greek bishops, who allied with the Turkish Beys and Pashas to exploit the unfortunate Christians: their national language was banned, and the Old Slavonic service books were collected and sent to Constantinople. With such a clergy, it’s no wonder that the Christian faith started to decline; for example, in the commune of Gora (in the district of Prizren), which began to convert to Islam soon after the major exodus of 1690, the Servians who still held onto their Christian faith repeatedly asked the Greek bishop of Prizren to send them priests, even occasionally, but to no avail; their children remained unbaptized, weddings and burials were conducted without the Church's blessing, and the consecrated buildings fell into disrepair. In the neighboring district of Opolje, the current Muslim population of 9,500 is likely mostly descended from the original Slavic inhabitants of the area. At the beginning of the seventeenth century, Bizzi found 120 Roman Catholic households, 200 Greek, and 180 Muslim in the city of Jagnevo; less than a hundred years later, every house in the city was considered Muslim, as the head of each family practiced this faith, with only the women and some of the children remaining Christian. Around the middle of the eighteenth century, the village of Ljurs was entirely Catholic; by 1863, there were 90 Muslim and 23 Christian families, but today this village, along with the surrounding ones, has entirely abandoned Christianity. Until recently, some remnants of their old Christian faith, like burning the Yule log at Christmas, could still be found in certain villages, but such customs are quickly fading away.
After the battle of Kossovo and the downfall of the Servian empire, the wild highlands of Montenegro afforded a refuge to those Servians who would not submit to the Turks but were determined to maintain their independence. It is not the place here to relate the history of the heroic struggles of this brave people against overwhelming odds, how through centuries of continual warfare, under the rule of their prince-bishops,215 they have kept alive a free Christian state when all their brethren of the same race had been compelled to submit to Muhammadan rule. While the very basis of their separate existence as a nation was their firm adherence to the Christian faith it could hardly have been expected that Islam would have made its way among them, but in the seventeenth century many Montenegrins in the frontier districts became Muhammadans and took service with the neighbouring Pashas. But in 1703, Daniel Petrovich, the then reigning bishop, called the tribes together and told them that the only hope for their country and their faith lay in the destruction of the Muhammadans living among them. Accordingly, on Christmas Eve, all [198]the converted Montenegrins who would not forswear Islam and embrace Christianity were massacred in cold blood.216
After the battle of Kossovo and the fall of the Serbian empire, the rugged highlands of Montenegro provided a refuge for those Serbs who refused to submit to the Turks and were determined to keep their independence. It's not the time or place to recount the heroic struggles of this courageous people against overwhelming odds, how through centuries of constant warfare, under the leadership of their prince-bishops, they managed to maintain a free Christian state while all their fellow countrymen were forced to accept Muslim rule. Since their strong commitment to the Christian faith was the foundation of their national identity, it was unlikely Islam would take root among them. However, in the seventeenth century, many Montenegrins in the border areas converted to Islam and served the nearby Pashas. But in 1703, Daniel Petrovich, the reigning bishop at the time, gathered the tribes and told them that their country's and faith's only hope lay in eliminating the Muslims living among them. As a result, on Christmas Eve, all [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the converted Montenegrins who refused to abandon Islam and convert to Christianity were brutally massacred.216
To pass now to Bosnia:—in this country the religious and social conditions of the people, before the Turkish conquest, merit especial attention. The majority of the population belonged to a heretical Christian sect, called Bogomiles, who from the thirteenth century had been exposed to the persecution of the Roman Catholics and against whom Popes had on several occasions preached a Crusade.217 In 1325, Pope John XXII wrote thus to the king of Bosnia: “To our beloved son and nobleman, Stephen, Prince of Bosnia,—knowing that thou art a faithful son of the Church, we therefore charge thee to exterminate the heretics in thy dominion, and to render aid and assistance to Fabian, our Inquisitor, forasmuch as a large multitude of heretics from many and divers parts collected hath flowed together into the principality of Bosnia, trusting there to sow their obscene errors and dwell there in safety. These men, imbued with the cunning of the Old Fiend, and armed with the venom of their falseness, corrupt the minds of Catholics by outward show of simplicity and the sham assumption of the name of Christians; their speech crawleth like a crab, and they creep in with humility, but in secret they kill, and are wolves in sheep’s clothing, covering their bestial fury as a means to deceive the simple sheep of Christ.” In the fifteenth century, the sufferings of the Bogomiles became so intolerable that they appealed to the Turks to deliver them from their unhappy condition, for the king of Bosnia and the priests were pushing the persecution of the Bogomiles to an extreme which perhaps it had never reached before; as many as forty thousand of them fled from Bosnia and took refuge in neighbouring countries; others who did not succeed in making their escape, were sent in chains to Rome. But even these violent measures did little to diminish the strength of the Bogomiles in Bosnia, as in 1462 we are told that heresy was as powerful as ever in this country. The following year, when Bosnia was invaded by Muḥammad II, the Catholic [199]king found himself deserted by his subjects: the keys of the principal fortress, the royal city of Bobovatz, were handed over to the Turks by the Bogomile governor; the other fortresses and towns hastened to follow this example, and within a week seventy cities passed into the hands of the Sultan, and Muḥammad II added Bosnia to the number of his numerous conquests.218
To transition now to Bosnia: in this country, the religious and social conditions of the people before the Turkish conquest are especially noteworthy. Most of the population belonged to a heretical Christian sect called the Bogomiles, who, since the thirteenth century, faced persecution from the Roman Catholics, and against whom Popes had preached a Crusade on several occasions. In 1325, Pope John XXII wrote to the king of Bosnia: “To our beloved son and nobleman, Stephen, Prince of Bosnia, knowing that you are a faithful son of the Church, we therefore charge you to eliminate the heretics in your realm, and to provide support and assistance to Fabian, our Inquisitor, since a large group of heretics from various places has gathered in the principality of Bosnia, hoping to spread their falsehoods and live there safely. These men, filled with the cunning of the Old Fiend and armed with the poison of their deceit, corrupt the minds of Catholics with an outward appearance of simplicity and a fake claim to be Christians; their words slither like a crab, and they come in with humility, but secretly they kill and are wolves in sheep’s clothing, hiding their brutal nature as a way to deceive the innocent sheep of Christ.” In the fifteenth century, the suffering of the Bogomiles became so unbearable that they appealed to the Turks for help to escape their unfortunate situation, as the king of Bosnia and the priests escalated the persecution of the Bogomiles to unprecedented levels; as many as forty thousand of them fled to neighboring countries, while those who couldn’t escape were taken in chains to Rome. But even these harsh measures did little to weaken the Bogomiles in Bosnia, as in 1462, it was reported that heresy remained as strong as ever in this area. The following year, when Bosnia was invaded by Muḥammad II, the Catholic king found himself abandoned by his subjects: the keys to the main fortress, the royal city of Bobovatz, were handed over to the Turks by the Bogomil governor; other fortresses and towns quickly followed suit, and within a week, seventy cities fell into the hands of the Sultan, with Muḥammad II adding Bosnia to his many conquests.
From this time forth we hear but little of the Bogomiles; they seem to have willingly embraced Islam in large numbers immediately after the Turkish conquest, and the rest seem to have gradually followed later, while the Bosnian Roman Catholics emigrated into the neighbouring territories of Hungary and Austria. It has been supposed by some219 that a large proportion of the Bogomiles, at least in the earlier period of the conquest, embraced Islam with the intention of returning to their faith when a favourable opportunity presented itself; as, being constantly persecuted they may have learnt to deny their faith for the time being; but that, when this favourable opportunity never arrived, this intention must have gradually been lost sight of and at length have been entirely forgotten by their descendants. Such a supposition is, however, a pure conjecture and has no direct evidence to support it. We may rather find the reason for the willingness of the Bogomiles to allow themselves to be merged in the general mass of the Musalman believers, in the numerous points of likeness between their peculiar beliefs and the tenets of Islam. They rejected the worship of the Virgin Mary, the institution of Baptism and every form of priesthood.220 They abominated the cross as a religious symbol, and considered it idolatry to bow down before religious pictures and the images and relics of the saints. Their houses of prayer were very simple and unadorned, in contrast to the gaudily decorated Roman Catholic churches, and they shared the Muhammadan dislike of bells, which they styled “the devil’s trumpets.” They believed that [200]Christ was not himself crucified but that some phantom was substituted in his place: in this respect agreeing partially with the teaching of the Qurʼān.221 Their condemnation of wine and the general austerity of their mode of life and the stern severity of their outward demeanour would serve as further links to bind them to Islam,222 for it was said of them: “You will see heretics quiet and peaceful as lambs without, silent, and wan with hypocritical fasting, who do not speak much nor laugh loud, who let their beard grow, and leave their person incompt.”223 They prayed five times a day and five times a night, repeating the Lord’s Prayer with frequent kneelings,224 and would thus find it very little change to join in the services of the mosque. I have brought together here the many points of likeness to the teachings of Islam, which we find in this Bogomilian heresy, but there were, of course, some doctrines of a distinctly Christian character which an orthodox Muslim could not hold; still, with so much in common, it can easily be understood how the Bogomiles may gradually have been persuaded to give up those doctrines that were repugnant to the Muslim faith. Their Manichæan dualism was equally irreconcilable with Muslim theology, but Islam has always shown itself tolerant of such theological speculations provided that they did not issue in a schism and that a general assent and consent were given to the main principles of its theory and practice.
From this point on, we hear very little about the Bogomiles; they seem to have willingly embraced Islam in large numbers right after the Turkish conquest, and the rest seem to have gradually followed later, while the Bosnian Roman Catholics moved to neighboring territories in Hungary and Austria. Some have suggested that a significant number of the Bogomiles, at least during the early phase of the conquest, adopted Islam with the intention of returning to their original faith when a favorable opportunity arose; since, after facing constant persecution, they may have learned to deny their beliefs temporarily. However, when this opportunity never came, the intention likely faded away and was eventually forgotten by their descendants. This idea, however, is pure speculation and lacks direct evidence to support it. Instead, we might find the reason for the Bogomiles' willingness to blend into the larger community of Muslim believers in the many similarities between their distinct beliefs and the tenets of Islam. They rejected the worship of the Virgin Mary, the practice of Baptism, and any form of priesthood. They despised the cross as a religious symbol and considered it idolatry to bow before religious images and relics of saints. Their places of worship were very plain and simple compared to the elaborately decorated Roman Catholic churches, and they shared the Muslim aversion to bells, which they referred to as “the devil’s trumpets.” They believed that Christ was not actually crucified but that a phantom took his place, in this respect partially aligning with the teachings of the Qur’an. Their condemnation of wine, their overall austerity, and the strict nature of their outward behavior served as further connections to Islam, as it was said of them: “You will see heretics quiet and peaceful as lambs outwardly, silent and pale from hypocritical fasting, who do not speak much or laugh loudly, who let their beards grow and leave their appearance unkempt.” They prayed five times a day and five times at night, reciting the Lord’s Prayer while kneeling frequently, which would make it easy for them to participate in mosque services. I have highlighted many similarities to the teachings of Islam found in this Bogomilian heresy, but there were, of course, some doctrines of a distinctly Christian nature that an orthodox Muslim could not accept; still, with so much in common, it’s easy to see how the Bogomiles might gradually have been convinced to abandon beliefs that conflicted with the Muslim faith. Their Manichaean dualism was also incompatible with Muslim theology, but Islam has always shown itself to be tolerant of such theological speculations as long as they did not lead to a schism and that there was general agreement on the main principles of its teachings and practices.
The Turks, as was their usual custom, offered every advantage to induce the Bosnians to accept their creed. All who embraced Islam were allowed to retain their lands and possessions, and their fiefs were exempt from all taxation,225 and it is probable that many rightful heirs of ancient houses who had been dispossessed for heretical opinions by the Catholic faction among the nobility, now embraced the opportunity of regaining their old position by submission to the dominant creed. The Bosnian Muhammadans [201]retained their nationality and still for the most part bear Serb names and speak only their national tongue;226 at the same time they have always evinced a lively zeal for their new faith, and by their military prowess, their devotion to Islam and the powerful influence they exercised, the Bosnian nobility rapidly rose into high favour in Constantinople and many were entrusted with important offices of state, e.g. between the years 1544 and 1611 nine statesmen of Bosnian origin filled the post of Grand Vizier.
The Turks, as was their usual practice, offered every incentive to persuade the Bosnians to adopt their faith. Those who converted to Islam were allowed to keep their land and possessions, and their estates were exempt from all taxes, 225. It's likely that many rightful heirs of ancient families, who had been stripped of their holdings due to heretical views by the Catholic nobility, saw this as a chance to reclaim their former status by submitting to the dominant religion. The Bosnian Muslims [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] maintained their nationality and mostly still have Serb names and speak their native language; 226 at the same time, they have consistently shown great enthusiasm for their new faith. Thanks to their military skills, their commitment to Islam, and the significant influence they wielded, the Bosnian nobility quickly gained favor in Constantinople, and many were given important government positions. For example, between 1544 and 1611, nine statesmen of Bosnian descent served as Grand Vizier.
The latest territorial acquisition of the Ottoman conquests was the island of Crete, which in 1669 was wrested from the hands of the Venetian Republic by the capture of the city of Candia after a long and desperate siege of nearly three years, which closed a struggle of twenty-five years between these rival powers for the possession of the island.
The most recent land gain from the Ottoman conquests was the island of Crete, which in 1669 was taken from the Venetian Republic after a lengthy and intense siege of the city of Candia that lasted almost three years, marking the end of a twenty-five-year conflict between these two rival powers for control of the island.
This was not the first time that Crete had come under Muslim rule. Early in the ninth century the island was suddenly seized by a band of Saracen adventurers from Spain, and it remained in their power for nearly a century and a half (A.D. 825–961).227 During this period well nigh the whole population of the island had become Muslim, and the churches had either fallen into ruins or been turned into mosques; but when the authority of the Byzantine empire was once re-established here, the people were converted again to their ancient faith through the skilful preaching of an Armenian monk, and the Christian religion became the only one professed on the island.228 In the beginning of the thirteenth century, the Venetians purchased the island from Boniface, Duke of Montserrat, to whose lot it had fallen after the partition of the Byzantine empire, and they ruled it with a heavy hand, apparently looking upon it only in the light of a purchase that was to be exploited for the benefit of the home government and its colonists. Their administration was so oppressive and tyrannical as to excite several revolts, which were crushed with pitiless severity; on one of these occasions whole cantons in the provinces of Sfakia and Lassiti were depopulated, and it was forbidden under pain of death to sow any corn there, so that these districts remained barren [202]and uncultivated for nearly a century.229 The terrific cruelty with which the Venetian senate suppressed the last of these attempts at the beginning of the sixteenth century added a crowning horror to the miserable condition of the unhappy Cretans. How terrible was their lot at this time we learn from the reports of the commissioners sent by the Venetian senate in the latter part of the same century, in order to inquire into the condition of the islanders. The peasants were said to be crushed down by the cruelest oppression and tyranny on the part of the Venetian nobles, their feudal lords, being reduced to a worse condition than that of slaves, so that they never dared even to complain of any injustice. Each peasant had to do twelve days’ forced labour for his feudal lord every year without payment, and could then be compelled to go on working for as long as his lord required his services at the nominal rate of a penny a day; his vineyards were mulcted in a full third of their produce, but fraud and force combined generally succeeded in appropriating as much as two-thirds; his oxen and mules could be seized for the service of the lord, who had a thousand other devices for squeezing the unfortunate peasant.230 The protests of these commissioners proved ineffectual to induce the Venetian senate to alleviate the unhappy condition of the Cretans and put a stop to the cruelty and tyranny of the nobles: it preferred to listen to the advice of Fra Paolo Sarpi who in 1615 thus addressed the Republic on the subject of its Greek colonies: “If the gentlemen of these Colonies do tyrannize over the villages of their dominion, the best way is not to seem to see it, that there may be no kindness between them and their subjects.”231
This wasn't the first time Crete had come under Muslim rule. In the early ninth century, the island was suddenly taken over by a group of Saracen adventurers from Spain, and it remained under their control for almost a century and a half (CE 825–961).227 During this time, nearly the entire population of the island converted to Islam, and churches either fell into disrepair or were turned into mosques. However, when the authority of the Byzantine Empire was restored, the people converted back to their old faith through the effective preaching of an Armenian monk, and Christianity became the only religion practiced on the island.228 In the early thirteenth century, the Venetians bought the island from Boniface, Duke of Montserrat, to whom it had been assigned after the division of the Byzantine Empire; they ruled it harshly, seeing it merely as an asset to exploit for their home government and its colonists. Their rule was so oppressive and tyrannical that it sparked several uprisings, which were brutally suppressed; during one of these events, entire regions in the provinces of Sfakia and Lassiti were depopulated, and it was prohibited under threat of death to plant any crops there, leaving these areas barren [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and uncultivated for nearly a century.229 The extreme cruelty with which the Venetian Senate crushed the last of these uprisings at the beginning of the sixteenth century added a final layer of horror to the tragic situation of the Cretans. The terrible nature of their plight at this time is evident from reports by commissioners sent by the Venetian Senate later that century to investigate the conditions of the islanders. The peasants were reportedly crushed under the harshest oppression and tyranny from the Venetian nobles, their feudal lords, reduced to a condition worse than that of slaves, so they never dared to complain about any injustices. Each peasant had to perform twelve days of forced labor for his lord each year without pay, and could be made to work for as long as his lord required at the nominal rate of a penny a day; a third of their vineyard yield was taken as a tax, but through fraud and coercion, it often turned out to be two-thirds; their oxen and mules could be taken for the lord's service, who had countless other ways to exploit the unfortunate peasants.230 The complaints from these commissioners were ineffective in prompting the Venetian Senate to improve the dire conditions of the Cretans or stop the cruelty and tyranny of the nobles: it preferred to heed the advice of Fra Paolo Sarpi, who in 1615 addressed the Republic about its Greek colonies, saying, “If the gentlemen of these Colonies oppress the villages under their dominion, the best approach is to ignore it, so there is no goodwill between them and their subjects.”231
It is not surprising to learn from the same sources that the Cretans longed for a change of rulers, and that “they would not much stick at submitting to the Turk, having the example of all the rest of their nation before their eyes.” Indeed, many at this time fled into Turkey to escape the intolerable burden of taxation, following in the footsteps of countless others, who from time to time had taken refuge [203]there.232 Large numbers of them also emigrated to Egypt, where many embraced Islam.233 Especially galling to the Cretans were the exactions of the Latin clergy who appropriated the endowments that belonged of right to the Greek ecclesiastics, and did everything they could to insult the Christians of the Greek rite, who constituted nine-tenths of the population of the island.234 The Turks, on the other hand, conciliated their good-will by restoring the Greek hierarchy. This, according to a Venetian writer, was brought about in the following manner: “A certain papas or priest of Canea went to Cusseim the Turkish general, and told him that if he desired to gain the good-will of the Cretan people, and bring detestation upon the name of Venice, it was necessary for him to bear in mind that the staunchest of the links which keep civilised society from falling asunder is religion. It would be needful for him to act in a way different from the line followed by the Venetians. These did their utmost to root out the Greek faith and establish that of Rome in its place, with which interest they had made an injunction that there should be no Greek bishops in the island. By thus removing these venerated and authoritative shepherds, they thought the more easily to gain control over the scattered flocks. This prohibition had caused such distress in the minds of the Cretans that they were ready to welcome with joy and obedience any sovereignty that would lend its will to the re-institution of this order in their hierarchy—an order so essential for the proper exercise of their divine worship. He added, that it would be a further means of conciliating the people if they were assured that they would not only be confirmed in the old privileges of their religion, but that new privileges would be granted them. These arguments seemed to Cusseim so plausible that he wrote at once to Constantinople with a statement of them. Here they were approved, and the Greek Patriarch was bidden to institute an archbishop who should be metropole of the Province of Candia. Under the metropolitan seven other bishops were also to be nominated.”235 [204]
It’s not surprising to hear from those same sources that the Cretans were eager for a change in leadership, and that “they wouldn’t hesitate to submit to the Turk, keeping the example of the rest of their nation in mind.” Many at this time fled to Turkey to escape the unbearable tax burden, following in the footsteps of countless others who had sought refuge [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]there.232 A large number also moved to Egypt, where many converted to Islam.233 The demands of the Latin clergy were particularly frustrating for the Cretans, who took over the endowments that rightfully belonged to the Greek clergy and did everything possible to insult the Greek Christians, who made up nine-tenths of the island’s population.234 The Turks, on the other hand, won their goodwill by restoring the Greek hierarchy. According to a Venetian writer, this happened as follows: “A certain priest from Canea approached Cusseim, the Turkish general, and informed him that if he wanted to win the favor of the Cretan people and bring the name of Venice into disrepute, he needed to remember that religion is one of the strongest ties keeping civilized society intact. He would have to act differently from the Venetians. They had done everything possible to eradicate the Greek faith and replace it with that of Rome, insisting that no Greek bishops be present on the island. By removing these respected and authoritative leaders, they thought they could more easily control the scattered flocks. This ban had caused such distress among the Cretans that they were ready to welcome with joy and obedience any authority that would support the reinstatement of this order in their hierarchy—essential for their religious practice. He added that it would help further to assure the people that not only would their old religious privileges be restored, but new ones would be granted as well. Cusseim found these arguments so convincing that he quickly wrote to Constantinople with a summary of them. They were approved there, and the Greek Patriarch was instructed to appoint an archbishop to be the metropolitan of the Province of Candia. Seven more bishops were also to be nominated under the metropolitan.”235 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The Turkish conquest seems to have been very rapidly followed by the conversion of large numbers of the Cretans to Islam. It is not improbable that the same patriotism as made them cling to their old faith under the foreign domination of the Venetians who kept them at arm’s length and regarded any attempt at assimilation as an unpardonable indignity,236 and always tried to impress on their subjects a sense of their inferiority—may have led them to accept the religion of their new masters, which at once raised them from the position of subjects to that of equals and gave them a share in the political life and government of their country. Whatever may have been the causes of the widespread conversion of the Cretans, it seems almost incredible that violence should have changed the religion of a people who had for centuries before clung firmly to their old faith despite the persecution of a hostile and a foreign creed. Whatever may have been the means by which the ranks of Islam were filled, thirty years after the conquest we are told that the majority of the Muslims were renegades or the children of renegades,237 and in little more than a century half the population of Crete had become Muhammadan. From one end of the island to the other, not only in the towns but also in the villages, in the inland districts and in the very heart of the mountains, were (and are still) found Cretan Muslims who in figure, habits and speech are thoroughly Greek. There never has been, and to the present day there is not, any other language spoken on the island of Crete except Greek; even the few Turks to be found here had to adopt the language of the country and all the firmans of the Porte and decrees of the Pashas were read and published in Greek.238 The bitter feelings between the Christians and Muhammadans of Crete that have made the history of this island during the nineteenth century so sad a one, was by no means so virulent before the outbreak of the Greek revolution, in days when the Cretan Muslims were very generally in the habit of taking as their wives Christian maidens, the children of their Christian friends.239 The social communication between the two communities was further signified by their common dress, [205]as the Cretans of both creeds dressed so much alike that the distinction was often not even recognised by residents of long standing or by Greeks of the neighbouring islands.240
The Turkish conquest was quickly followed by a significant number of Cretans converting to Islam. It’s likely that the same sense of patriotism that made them hold onto their old faith under the Venetian rule, which kept them at a distance and viewed any attempts to integrate as an unforgivable insult, and always tried to instill a feeling of inferiority in their subjects, may have pushed them to adopt the religion of their new rulers. This change elevated them from being subjects to being equals and gave them a stake in the political life and governance of their homeland. Regardless of the reasons for the widespread conversion of the Cretans, it’s hard to believe that violence could change the faith of a people who had steadfastly held onto their original beliefs for centuries, despite the oppression from a hostile foreign creed. However the ranks of Islam were filled, thirty years after the conquest, it’s noted that most Muslims were either converts or their descendants, and within a little over a century, half of Crete’s population had become Muslim. From one end of the island to the other, not just in the towns but also in the villages, inland areas, and even in the mountains, Cretan Muslims were (and still are) present, sharing the physical traits, customs, and language of Greeks. Greek has always been the sole language spoken on the island of Crete; even the few Turks who resided there had to learn the local language, and all decrees from the Porte and orders from the Pashas were issued in Greek. The deep-seated tensions between Christians and Muslims in Crete that made the history of the island so tragic in the nineteenth century were not as intense before the Greek revolution. During times when Cretan Muslims often took Christian maidens, the daughters of their Christian friends, as wives. The social interactions between the two communities were further illustrated by their similar dress, as Cretans of both faiths dressed so alike that even long-time residents or Greeks from nearby islands often failed to notice the distinction.
Recent political events have brought about a considerable diminution in the Muhammadan population of Crete. In 1881 the number of Muhammadans in the island was 73,234; in 1909, in consequence of continual emigrations, it had been reduced to 33,496.241 [206]
Recent political events have led to a significant decrease in the Muslim population of Crete. In 1881, the number of Muslims on the island was 73,234; by 1909, due to ongoing emigrations, it had dropped to 33,496.241 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This is no place to give a history of these territorial acquisitions, which may be briefly summed up thus. In 1353 the Ottoman Turks first passed over into Europe and a few years later Adrianople was made their European capital. Under Bāyazīd (1389–1402), their dominions stretched from the Ægæan to the Danube, embracing all Bulgaria, Macedonia, Thessaly and Thrace, with the exception of Chalkidike and the district just round Constantinople. Murād II (1421–1451) occupied Chalkidike and pushed his conquests to the Adriatic. Muḥammad II (1451–1481) by the overthrow of Constantinople, Albania, Bosnia and Servia, became master of the whole South-Eastern peninsula, with the exception of the parts of the coast held by Venice and Montenegro. Sulaymān II (1520–1566) added Hungary and made the Ægæan an Ottoman sea. In the seventeenth century Crete was won and Podolia ceded by Poland. ↑
1 This isn't the right place to provide a detailed history of these territorial acquisitions, but I can summarize it briefly. In 1353, the Ottoman Turks first crossed into Europe, and a few years later, Adrianople became their European capital. Under Bāyazīd (1389–1402), their territory extended from the Aegean Sea to the Danube, covering all of Bulgaria, Macedonia, Thessaly, and Thrace, except for Chalkidike and the area around Constantinople. Murād II (1421–1451) took over Chalkidike and expanded his conquests to the Adriatic Sea. Muḥammad II (1451–1481) conquered Constantinople, Albania, Bosnia, and Serbia, gaining control of the entire Southeastern peninsula, except for coastal areas held by Venice and Montenegro. Sulaymān II (1520–1566) added Hungary and turned the Aegean into an Ottoman Sea. In the seventeenth century, Crete was captured, and Podolia was ceded by Poland. ↑
4 A traveller who visited Cyprus in 1508 draws the following picture of the tyranny of the Venetians in their foreign possessions: “All the inhabitants of Cyprus are slaves to the Venetians, being obliged to pay to the state a third part of all their increase or income, whether the product of their ground or corn, wine, oil, or of their cattle, or any other thing. Besides, every man of them is bound to work for the state two days of the week wherever they shall please to appoint him: and if any shall fail, by reason of some other business of their own, or for indisposition of body, then they are made to pay a fine for as many days as they are absent from their work: and which is more, there is yearly some tax or other imposed on them, with which the poor common people are so flead and pillaged that they hardly have wherewithal to keep soul and body together.” (The Travels of Martin Baumgarten, p. 373.) See also the passages quoted by Hackett, History of the Orthodox Church of Cyprus, p. 183. ↑
4 A traveler who visited Cyprus in 1508 described the oppression of the Venetians in their foreign territories: “All the residents of Cyprus are subjects of the Venetians, forced to pay the government a third of their total earnings, whether from their land, crops, wine, oil, livestock, or anything else. Additionally, each person is required to work for the government two days a week wherever they choose to assign him: and if anyone fails to show up because of personal matters or illness, they must pay a fine for each day they are absent from work. What’s worse, there’s always another tax imposed on them each year, leaving the poor common folk so drained and exploited that they barely manage to survive.” (The Travels of Martin Baumgarten, p. 373.) See also the passages quoted by Hackett, History of the Orthodox Church of Cyprus, p. 183. ↑
8 Martin Crusius writes in the same spirit: “Et mirum est, inter barbaros, in tanta tantæ urbis colluvie, nullas cædes audiri, vim iniustam non ferri, ius cuivis dici. Ideo Constantinopolin Sultanus, Refugium totius orbis scribit: quod omnes miseri, ibi tutissime latent: quodque omnibus (tam infimis quam summis: tam Christianis quam infidelibus) iustitia administretur.” (Turcogræcia, p. 487.) (Basileæ, 1584.) ↑
8 Martin Crusius shares a similar perspective: “It's remarkable that even among the barbarians, in the midst of such chaos in a great city, there are no murders reported, no unjust violence endured, and justice is served to all. This is why the Sultan refers to Constantinople as the refuge of the whole world: a place where the unfortunate find the safest shelter, and where justice is maintained for everyone (both the humble and the powerful: both Christians and nonbelievers).” (Turcogræcia, p. 487.) (Basel, 1584.) ↑
11 Finlay, vol. v. pp. 5, 123. Adeney, p. 311. Gerlach, writing in the year 1577, says: “Wo Christen oder Juden in den Orten wohnen, da es Kadi oder Richter und Subbassi oder Vögte hat, dass die gemeinen Türcken nicht ihres Gefallens mit ihnen umbgehen dörffen, sind sie viel lieber unter den Türcken, dann unter den Christen. Wann sie Jährlich ihren Tribut geben, sind sie hernach frey. Aber in der Christenheit ist das gantze Jahr des Gebens kein Ende.” (Tage-Buch, p. 413.) ↑
11 Finlay, vol. v. pp. 5, 123. Adeney, p. 311. Gerlach, writing in 1577, says: “In areas where Christians or Jews reside alongside judges or magistrates, regular Turks cannot interact with them however they want. They prefer to associate with Turks rather than Christians. After paying their annual tribute, they have freedom. However, in Christianity, there seems to be no limit to giving throughout the year.” (Journal, p. 413.) ↑
14 This interval was, however, not a fixed one; at first, the levy took place every seven or five years, but later at more frequent intervals according to the exigencies of the state. (Menzel, p. 52.) Metrophanes Kritopoulos, writing in 1625, states that the collectors came to the cities every seventh year and that each city had to contribute three or four, or at least two boys (p. 205). ↑
14 This period wasn’t always the same; initially, the tax was collected every seven or five years, but later it became more frequent based on the needs of the state. (Menzel, p. 52.) Metrophanes Kritopoulos, writing in 1625, mentions that collectors visited the cities every seventh year and that each city had to provide three or four, or at least two boys (p. 205). ↑
17 “On ne forçait cependant pas les jeunes Chrétiens à changer de foi. Les principes du gouvernement s’y opposaient aussi bien que les préceptes du Cour’ann; et si des officiers, mus par leur fanatisme, usaient quelquefois de contrainte, leur conduite à cet égard pouvait bien être tolérée; mais elle n’était jamais autorisée par les chefs.” (M. d’Ohsson, tome iii. pp. 397–8.) ↑
17 “However, young Christians were not compelled to change their faith. The principles of governance opposed it just like the teachings of the Qur’an; and while some officers, fueled by their fanaticism, occasionally resorted to coercion, their actions in this context could be tolerated; but they were never sanctioned by the leaders.” (M. d’Ohsson, volume iii, pp. 397–8.) ↑
19 “Sed hoc tristissimum est, quod, ut olim Christiani imperatores, ex singulis oppidis, certum numerum liberorum, in quibus egregia indoles præ cæteris elucebat, delegerunt: quos ad publica officia militiæ togatæ et bellicæ in Aula educari curarunt: ita Turci, occupato Græcorum imperio, idem ius eripiendi patribus familias liberos ingeniis eximiis præditos, usurpant.” (David Chytræus, pp. 12–14.) ↑
19 “But this is the saddest part: just like the Christian emperors of the past, who picked a certain number of talented children from each town and ensured they were educated for public roles in both civil and military service, the Turks, having taken over the Greek empire, now exercise the same right to take exceptional children from their families.” (David Chytræus, pp. 12–14.) ↑
20 Creasy, p. 99. M. d’Ohsson, tome iii. p. 397. Menzel, p. 53. Thomas Smith, speaking of such parents, says: “Others, to the great shame and dishonour of the Religion, Christians only in name, part with them freely and readily enough, not only because they are rid of the trouble and charge of them, but in hopes they may, when they are grown up, get some considerable command in the government.” (An Account of the Greek Church, p. 12. London, 1680.) In the reign of Murād I, Christian troops were employed in collecting this tribute of Christian children. (Finlay, vol. v. p. 45.) ↑
20 Creasy, p. 99. M. d’Ohsson, tome iii. p. 397. Menzel, p. 53. Thomas Smith, discussing these parents, says: “Some, to the great shame and dishonor of the Religion, Christians only in name, get rid of them easily and willingly, not just to avoid the hassle and expense, but in hopes that when they grow up, they can gain some significant position in the government.” (An Account of the Greek Church, p. 12. London, 1680.) During the reign of Murād I, Christian troops were used to collect this tribute of Christian children. (Finlay, vol. v. p. 45.) ↑
29 Martin Crusius, p. 487; Sansovino, p. 67; Georgieviz, p. 98–9; Scheffler, § 56; Hertzberg, p. 648; De la Jonquière, p. 267. A work published in London in 1595, entitled “The Estate of Christians living [153]under the subjection of the Turke,” states the capitation-tax for male children to have been eight shillings (p. 2). Michel Baudin says one sequin a head for every male. (Histoire du Serrail, p. 7. Paris, 1662.) ↑
29 Martin Crusius, p. 487; Sansovino, p. 67; Georgieviz, p. 98–9; Scheffler, § 56; Hertzberg, p. 648; De la Jonquière, p. 267. A work published in London in 1595, titled “The Estate of Christians living [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] under the rule of the Turk,” mentions that the tax for male children was eight shillings (p. 2). Michel Baudin states there was a charge of one sequin per male. (Story of the Harem, p. 7. Paris, 1662.) ↑
31 In a work published by Joseph Georgirenes, Archbishop of Samos, in 1678, during a visit to London, he gives us an account of the income of his own see, the details of which are not likely to have been considered extortionate, as they were here set down for the benefit of English readers: in comparing the sums here mentioned, it should be borne in mind that he speaks of the capitation-tax as being three crowns or dollars (pp. 8–9). “At his (i.e. the Archbishop’s) first coming, the Papas or Parish Priest of the Church of his Residence presents him fifteen or twenty dollers, they of the other Churches according to their Abilities. The first year of his coming, every Parish Priest pays him four dollers, and the following year two. Every Layman pays him forty-eight aspers”—(In the commercial treaty with England, concluded in the year 1675, the value of the dollar was fixed at eighty aspers (Finlay, v. 28))—“and the following years twenty-four. The Samians pay one Doller for a Licence; all Strangers two; but he that comes after first marriage for a Licence for a second or third, pays three or four” (pp. 33–4). ↑
31 In a work published by Joseph Georgirenes, Archbishop of Samos, in 1678, during a visit to London, he provides an account of the income from his own see, which likely wouldn't have been seen as excessive, since they were noted for the benefit of English readers. When comparing the amounts mentioned, it's important to remember that he refers to the capitation tax as being three crowns or dollars (pp. 8–9). “Upon his arrival, the Papas or Parish Priest of the Church where he resides presents him with fifteen or twenty dollars, while the other Churches contribute according to their means. In his first year, each Parish Priest pays him four dollars, and in the following year, two. Every Layman pays him forty-eight aspers”—(In the commercial treaty with England, made in 1675, the value of the dollar was set at eighty aspers (Finlay, v. 28))—“and in the following years, twenty-four. The Samians pay one dollar for a license; all foreigners pay two; but someone who remarries pays three or four for a license for a second or third marriage” (pp. 33–4). ↑
33 Scheffler, § 56. “Was aber auch den Ducaten anbelangt, so werdet ihr mit demselben in eurem Sinn ebener massen greulich betrogen. Denn es ist zwar wahr, dass der Türckische Käyser ordentlich nicht mehr nimt als vom Haupt einen Ducaten: aber wo bleiben die Zölle und ausserordentliche Anlagen? nehmen dann seine Königliche Verweser und Hauptleute nichts? muss man zu Kriegen nichts ausser ordentlich geben?… Was aber die ausser ordentliche Anlagen betrifft; die steigen und fallen nach den bösen Zeiten, und müssen von den Türckischen Unterthanen so wohl gegeben werden als bey uns.” ↑
33 Scheffler, § 56. “When it comes to the ducats, you are just as horribly mistaken in your understanding. It's true that the Turkish Emperor usually only takes one ducat per head, but where does all the tax and extra money go? Don’t his royal officials and captains take a cut? Is no extra funding needed for wars?… As for the extra contributions, they go up and down during tough times and must be paid by the Turkish subjects just like they are by us.” ↑
36 “The hard lot of the Christian subjects of the Sultan has at all times arisen from the fact that the central authority at Constantinople has but little real authority throughout the Empire of Turkey. It is the petty tyranny of the village officials, sharpened by personal hatred, which has instigated those acts of atrocity to which, both in former times, and still more at the present day, the Christians in Turkey are subjected. In the days of a nation’s greatness justice and even magnanimity towards a subject race are possible; these, however, are rarely found to exist in the time of a nation’s decay.” (Rev. W. Denton: Servia and the Servians, p. 15. London, 1862.) Gerlach, pp. 49, 52. ↑
36 “The difficult situation of Christian subjects under the Sultan has always been due to the fact that the central authority in Constantinople has very little real power across the Turkish Empire. It's the small-scale tyranny of local officials, fueled by personal grudges, that has led to the terrible acts that Christians in Turkey have faced, both in the past and even more so today. In the days of a nation’s strength, justice and kindness towards a subject race can happen; however, these qualities are rarely found during a nation’s decline.” (Rev. W. Denton: Servia and the Servians, p. 15. London, 1862.) Gerlach, pp. 49, 52. ↑
38 “The central government of the Sultan has generally treated its Mussulman subjects with as much cruelty and injustice as the conquered Christians. The sufferings of the Greeks were caused by the insolence and oppression of the ruling class and the corruption that reigned in the Othoman administration, rather than by the direct exercise of the Sultan’s power. In his private affairs, a Greek had a better chance of obtaining justice from [155]his bishop and the elders of his district than a Turk from the cadi or the voivode.” (Finlay, vol. vi. pp. 4–5.)
38 “The central government of the Sultan has generally treated its Muslim subjects with as much cruelty and injustice as the conquered Christians. The suffering of the Greeks was caused by the arrogance and oppression of the ruling class and the corruption that was widespread in the Ottoman administration, rather than the direct actions of the Sultan. In his personal matters, a Greek had a better chance of getting justice from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his bishop and the elders of his district than a Turk had from the cadi or the voivode.” (Finlay, vol. vi. pp. 4–5.)
“It would be a mistake to suppose that the Christians are the only part of the population that is oppressed and miserable. Turkish misgovernment is uniform, and falls with a heavy hand upon all alike. In some parts of the kingdom the poverty of the Mussulmans may be actually worse than the poverty of the Christians, and it is their condition which most excites the pity of the traveller.” (William Forsyth: The Slavonic Provinces South of the Danube, pp. 157–8. London, 1876.)
“It’s a mistake to think that Christians are the only ones who are oppressed and suffering. The Turkish government is consistently poor, affecting everyone equally. In certain areas of the kingdom, the poverty of the Muslims may actually be worse than that of the Christians, and it’s their situation that draws the most pity from travelers.” (William Forsyth: The Slavonic Provinces South of the Danube, pp. 157–8. London, 1876.)
“All this oppression and misery (i.e. in the north of Asia Minor) falls upon the Mohammedan population equally with the Christian.” (James Bryce: Transcaucasia and Ararat, p. 381.)
“All this oppression and misery (i.e. in the north of Asia Minor) affects the Muslim population just as much as the Christian.” (James Bryce: Transcaucasia and Ararat, p. 381.)
“L’Europe s’imagine que les chrétiens seuls sont soumis, en Turquie, à l’arbitraire, aux souffrances, aux avilissements de toute nature, qui naissent de l’oppression; il n’en est rien! Les musulmans, précisément parce que nulle puissance étrangère ne s’intéresse à eux, sont peut-être plus indignement spoliés, plus courbés sous le joug que ceux qui méconnaissent le prophète.” (De la Jonquière, p. 507.)
“Europe thinks that only Christians are subjected in Turkey to arbitrary treatment, suffering, and all kinds of humiliation that come from oppression; that’s not true! Muslims, precisely because no foreign power cares about them, are perhaps more disgracefully plundered and more bowed under the yoke than those who reject the prophet.” (De la Jonquière, p. 507.)
“To judge from what we have already observed, the lowest order of Christians are not in a worse condition in Asia Minor than the same class of Turks; and if the Christians of European Turkey have some advantages arising from the effects of the superiority of their numbers over the Turks, those of Asia have the satisfaction of seeing that the Turks are as much oppressed by the men in power as they are themselves; and they have to deal with a race of Mussulmans generally milder, more religious, and better principled than those of Europe.” (W. M. Leake: Journal of a Tour in Asia Minor, p. 7. London, 1824.)
“To judge by what we’ve seen so far, the lowest class of Christians in Asia Minor are not in a worse situation than the same group of Turks; and while the Christians in European Turkey have some advantages due to their greater numbers compared to the Turks, those in Asia find comfort in knowing that the Turks are just as oppressed by those in power as they are. Additionally, they engage with a group of Muslims who are generally milder, more religious, and have better principles than those in Europe.” (W. M. Leake: Journal of a Tour in Asia Minor, p. 7. London, 1824.)
41 “Denn ich höre mit grosser Verwunderung und Bestürtzung, dass nicht allein unter den gemeinen Pövel Reden im Schwange gehn, es sey unter dem Türcken auch gut wohnen: wann man einen Ducaten von Haupt gebe, so wäre man frey; Item er liesse die Religion frey; man würde die Kirchen wieder bekommen; und was vergleichen: sondern dass auch andre, die es wol besser verstehen sollten, sich dessen erfreuen, und über ihr eigen Unglück frolocken! welches nicht allein Halssbrüchige, sondern auch Gottlose Vermessenheiten seynd, die aus keinem andrem Grunde, als aus dem Geist der Ketzerey, der zum Auffruhr und gäntzlicher Ausreitung des Christenthumbs geneigt ist, herkommen.” (Scheffler, § 48.) ↑
41 “Because I hear with great astonishment and dismay that not only among the common people are there conversations going around, claiming that it’s good to live among the Turks: that if one pays a ducat, one would be free; also, they would allow freedom of religion; churches would be restored; and what a comparison! But others, who should know better, are enjoying this and reveling in their own misfortunes! This is not only a reckless defiance but also a godless arrogance that arises from nothing other than the spirit of heresy, which is inclined toward rebellion and the total overthrow of Christianity.” (Scheffler, § 48.) ↑
43 De la Jonquière, p. 34. A similar contrast was made in 1605 by Richard Staper, an English merchant who had been in Turkey as early as 1578: “And notwithstanding that the Turks in general be a most wicked people, walking in the works of darkness … yet notwithstanding do they permit all Christians, both Greeks and Latins, to live in their religion and freely to use to their conscience, allowing them churches for their divine service, both in Constantinople and very many other places, whereas to the contrary by proof of twelve years’ residence in Spain I can truly affirm, we are not only forced to observe their popish ceremonies, but in danger of life and goods” (M. Epstein: The Early History of the Levant Company, p. 57. London, 1908.) ↑
43 De la Jonquière, p. 34. A similar contrast was made in 1605 by Richard Staper, an English merchant who had been in Turkey as early as 1578: “And even though the Turks, in general, are a very wicked people, walking in darkness... they still allow all Christians, both Greeks and Latins, to practice their religion freely and follow their conscience, permitting them to have churches for their worship, both in Constantinople and many other places. In contrast, from my twelve years living in Spain, I can honestly say that we are not only forced to follow their Catholic ceremonies, but we're also in danger of our lives and possessions” (M. Epstein: The Early History of the Levant Company, p. 57. London, 1908.) ↑
45 “Alii speciem sibi quandam confixerunt stultam libertatis … quod quum sub Christiano consequuturos se desperent, ideo vel Turcam mallent: quasi is benignior sit in largienda libertate hac, quam Christianus.” (Ioannis Ludovici Vivis De Conditione Vitæ Christianorum sub Turca, pp. 220, 225.) (Basileæ, 1538.) “Quidam obganniunt, liberam esse sub Turca fidem.” (Othonis Brunfelsii ad Principes et Christianos omnes Oratio, p. 133.) (Basileæ, 1538.) Ubertus Folieta, a noble of Genoa, writing about 1577, says, “Sæpe mecum quaesivi … qua re fiat, ut tot de nostris hominibus ad illos continenter transfugiant, Christianaque religione eiurata Mahumetanæ sectæ nomina dent.” (De Causis Magnitudinis Turcarum Imperii, col. 1209.) (Thesaurus Antiquitatum et Historiarum Italiæ, curâ Joannis Georgii Grævii, tom. i. Lugduni Batavorum, 1725.) ↑
45 “Some people have placed their hopes on a misguided idea of freedom. Since they feel they can't achieve it under Christian leadership, they would rather have the Turk, as if he is more willing to offer this kind of freedom than a Christian is.” (Ioannis Ludovici Vivis On the Condition of Christian Life Under the Turks, pp. 220, 225.) (Basel, 1538.) “Some people say that faith is more freely practiced under the Turk.” (Othonis Brunfelsii's Address to All Leaders and Christians, p. 133.) (Basel, 1538.) Ubertus Folieta, a noble from Genoa, writing around 1577, says, “I’ve often wondered why so many of our people keep leaving us, giving up their Christian faith to adopt the names of the Muslim sect.” (On the Causes of the Greatness of the Ottoman Empire, col. 1209.) (Thesaurus of Antiquities and Histories of Italy, edited by Johannes Georgius Grævii, vol. i. Leiden, 1725.) ↑
52 Alexander Ross, p. ix. Baudier, p. 317. Cf. also Rycaut, vol. i. p. 276. “On croit meriter beaucoup que de faire un Proselyte, il n’y a personne assez riche pour avoir un esclave qui n’en veüille un jeune, qui soit capable de recevoir sans peine toutes sortes d’impressions, et qu’il puisse appeller son converti, afin de meriter l’honneur d’avoir augmenté le nombre des fidèles.” Thomas Smith relates how the old man who showed him the tomb of Urkhān at Brusa “ingenti cum fervore, oculis ad Cælum elevatis, Deum precatus est ut nos ad fidem Musulmannicam suo tempore tandem convertere dignaretur: Hoc nimirum est summum erga nos affectus testimonium, qui ex isto falso et imperitissimo zelo solet profluere.” (Epistolæ duae, quarum altera De Moribus ac Institutis Turcarum agit, p. 20.) (Oxonii, 1672.) ↑
52 Alexander Ross, p. ix. Baudier, p. 317. Cf. also Rycaut, vol. i. p. 276. “People believe they deserve a lot for making a convert; no one is wealthy enough to keep a slave who doesn't want a young person capable of easily absorbing all kinds of ideas and whom they can call their convert, just so they can gain the honor of adding to the number of the faithful.” Thomas Smith recounts how the old man who showed him the tomb of Urkhān at Brusa “With great passion, looking up to Heaven, we prayed to God that He would finally find us worthy to embrace the Muslim faith in His own time. This is truly the highest expression of love toward us, which often comes from misguided and naive enthusiasm.” (Two letters, one of which deals with the Customs and Institutions of the Turks., p. 20.) (Oxon, 1672.) ↑
54 Turchicæ Spurcitiæ Suggillatio, fol. xi. (b). Lionardo of Scio, Archbishop of Mitylene, who was present at the taking of Constantinople, speaks of the large number of renegades in the besieging army: “Chi circondò la città, e chi insegnò a’ turchi l’ordine, se non i pessimi christiani? Io son testimonio, che i Greci, ch’i Latini, che i Tedeschi, che gli Ungari, e che ogni altra generation di christiani, mescolati co’ turchi impararono l’opere e la fede loro, i quali domenticatisi della fede christiana, espugnavano la città. O empij che rinegasti Christo. O settatori di antichristo, dannati alle pene infernali, questo è hora il vostro tempo.” (Sansovino, p. 258.) ↑
54 Turchicæ Spurcitiæ Suggillatio, fol. xi. (b). Leonardo of Scio, Archbishop of Mitylene, who witnessed the fall of Constantinople, talks about the many turncoats in the invading army: “Who surrounded the city, and who taught the Turks their tactics, if not the most corrupt Christians? I am a witness that the Greeks, the Latins, the Germans, the Hungarians, and every other group of Christians, mingled with the Turks and adopted their practices and beliefs, having abandoned their own Christian faith, and then attacked the city. O wicked ones who have forsaken Christ. O followers of the antichrist, doomed to eternal punishment, this is now your moment.” (Sansovino, p. 258.) ↑
83 Early Voyages and Travels in the Levant, edited by J. Theodore Bent, p. 210. (London, 1893.) Similarly, Michel Baudier concludes his description of the festivities in Constantinople on the occasion of the circumcision of Muḥammad III in the latter part of the sixteenth century, with an account of the conversion of a large number of Christians. “During the spectacles of this solemnity, the wretched Grecians ran by troupes in this place to make themselves Mahometans; Some abandoned Christianitie to avoid the oppression of the Turkes, others for the hope of private profit.… The number of these cast-awayes was found to be above foure thousand soules.” (The History of the Serrail, and of the Court of the Grand Seigneur Emperour of the Turkes, pp. 93–4. (London, 1635.) Histoire generale du Serrail, et de la Cour du Grand Seigneur, Empereur des Turcs, pp. 89–90. (Paris, 1631.)) ↑
83 Early Voyages and Travels in the Levant, edited by J. Theodore Bent, p. 210. (London, 1893.) Similarly, Michel Baudier wraps up his account of the celebrations in Constantinople during the circumcision of Muḥammad III in the late sixteenth century with a report on the conversion of many Christians. “During the events of this occasion, the miserable Greeks rushed in groups to become Muslims; some left Christianity to escape the oppression of the Turks, while others did so for personal gain.… The number of these forsaken souls was over four thousand.” (The History of the Serrail, and of the Court of the Grand Seigneur Emperour of the Turkes, pp. 93–4. (London, 1635.) General history of the Seraglio and the Court of the Grand Lord, Emperor of the Turks, pp. 89–90. (Paris, 1631.)) ↑
90 A. J. Evans, p. 267. Similarly Mackenzie and Irby say: “In most parts of Old Serbia the idea we found associated with a bishop, was that of a person who carried off what few paras the Turks had left” (p. 258). A similar account of the clergy of the Greek Church is given by a writer in the Revue des Deux Mondes (tome 97, p. 336), who narrates the following story: “Au début de ce siècle, à Tirnova, un certain pope du nom de Joachim, adoré de ses ouailles, détesté de son évêque, reçut l’ordre, un jour, de faire la corvée du fumier dans l’écurie épiscopale. Il se rebiffa: aussitôt la valetaille l’assaillit à coups de fourche. Mais notre homme était vigoureux: il se débattit, et, laissant sa tunique en gage, s’en fut tout chaud chez le cadi. Le soleil n’était pas couché qu’il devenait bon Musulman.” ↑
90 A. J. Evans, p. 267. Similarly, Mackenzie and Irby state: “In most parts of Old Serbia, the image we found linked to a bishop was that of someone who took away the few parasites the Turks had left” (p. 258). A similar account of the clergy of the Greek Church is provided by a writer in the Revue des Deux Mondes (tome 97, p. 336), who tells the following story: “At the start of this century, in Tirnova, a priest named Joachim, who was loved by his congregation but disliked by his bishop, was ordered one day to clean out the manure in the episcopal stable. He refused, and the servants immediately attacked him with pitchforks. However, he was strong; he fought back and, leaving his tunic behind, went straight to the cadi. By sunset, he had converted to Islam.” ↑
104 “Dum corpora exterius fovendo sub pietatis specie non occidit: interius fidem auferendo animas sua diabolica astutia occidere intendit. Huius rei testimonium innumerabilis multitudo fidelium esse potest. Quorum multi promptissimi essent pro fide Christi et suarum animarum salute in fide Christi mori: quos tamen conservando a morte corporali: et ductos in captivitatem per successum temporis suo infectos veneno fidem Christi turpiter negare facit.” Turchicæ Spurcitiæ Suggillatio, fol. i.; cf. fol. vi. (a). ↑
104 “Just caring for the bodies of others under the guise of piety does not kill: rather, by undermining faith from within, it aims to kill souls with its devilish cunning. Countless faithful can testify to this. Many of them would gladly die for the faith of Christ and for the salvation of their souls in that faith: yet, by preserving them from physical death and leading them into captivity over time, it forces them to shamefully deny the faith of Christ due to its poisonous influence.” Turchicæ Spurcity Suggillatio, fol. i.; cf. fol. vi. (a). ↑
106 “Dieses muss man den Türken nachsagen, dass sie die Diener und Sclaven, durch deren Fleiss und Bemühung sie sich einen Nutzen schaffen können, sehr wol und oft besser, als die Christian die ihrige, halten … und wann ein Knecht in einer Kunst erfahren ist, gehet ihm nichts anders als die Freyheit ab, ausser welche er alles andere hat, was ein freyer Mensch sich nur wünschen kan.” (G. C. von den Driesch, p. 132.) ↑
106 “You have to give credit to the Turks; they usually treat their servants and slaves, who they rely on for hard work, much better and more frequently than Christians treat theirs. And when a servant is skilled in a trade, he sacrifices nothing but his freedom, while still having everything else a free person could desire.” (G. C. von den Driesch, p. 132.) ↑
107 Sir William Stirling-Maxwell says of these: “The poor wretches who tugged at the oar on board a Turkish ship of war lived a life neither more nor less miserable than the galley-slaves under the sign of the Cross. Hard work, hard fare, and hard knocks were the lot of both. Ashore, a Turkish or Algerine prison was, perhaps, more noisome in its filth and darkness than a prison at Naples or Barcelona; but at sea, if there were degrees of misery, the Christian in Turkish chains probably had the advantage; for in the Sultan’s vessels the oar-gang was often the property of the captain, and the owner’s natural tenderness for his own was sometimes supposed to interfere with the discharge of his duty.” (Vol. i. pp. 102–3.) ↑
107 Sir William Stirling-Maxwell says of these: “The poor souls who rowed on a Turkish warship lived a life that was just as miserable as the galley slaves under the cross. Both faced hard work, poor food, and rough treatment. On land, a Turkish or Algerian prison might be filthier and darker than one in Naples or Barcelona; but at sea, if misery could be measured, the Christian in Turkish chains probably had a slight edge. This is because, in the Sultan’s ships, the rowers were often owned by the captain, and the owner’s natural care for his own sometimes got in the way of fulfilling his duties.” (Vol. i. pp. 102–3.) ↑
111 “Die ersten Jahre sind für solche unglückliche Leute am beschwehrlichsten, absonderlich wenn sie noch jung, weil die Türken selbige entweder mit Schmeicheln, oder, wann dieses nichts verfangen will, mit der Schärfe zu ihren Glauben zu bringen suchen; wann aber dieser Sturm überwunden, wird man finden, dass die Gefangenschaft nirgend erträglicher als bey den Türken seye.” (G. C. von den Driesch, p. 132.) Moreover Georgieviz says that those who persevered in the Christian faith were set free after a certain fixed period. “Si in Christiana fide perseveraverint, statuitur certum tempus serviendi, quo elapso liberi fiunt … Verum illis qui nostram religionem abiurarunt, nec certum tempus est serviendi, ned ullum ius in patriam redeundi, spes libertatis solummodo pendet a domini arbitrio” (p. 87). Similarly Menavino, p. 65. Cantacuzenos gives this period as seven years:—“Grata è la compagnia che essi fanno a gli schiavi loro, percioche Maumetto gli ha fra l’altre cose comandato che egli non si possa tener in servitù uno schiavo più che sette anni, et perciò nessuno o raro è colui che a tal comandamento voglia contrafare” (p. 128). ↑
111 “The first few years are the toughest for these unfortunate individuals, especially when they are young, because the Turks attempt to convert them either through charm or, if that doesn't succeed, by coercion. However, once this challenging period is over, it becomes clear that captivity is more tolerable among the Turks than anywhere else.” (G. C. von den Driesch, p. 132.) Additionally, Georgieviz states that those who remained steadfast in the Christian faith were released after a set period. “If they stick with the Christian faith, a set period of servitude is established, after which they are freed ... However, for those who abandon our religion, there is no set period of servitude or any right to return to their homeland; the hope for freedom entirely depends on the master's choice.” (p. 87). Likewise, Menavino, p. 65. Cantacuzenos indicates this period as seven years:—“They have good company with their slaves, because Muhammad has ordered that no slave can be kept in servitude for more than seven years, so very few, if any, are willing to go against that command.” (p. 128). ↑
112 “Fromme Christen, die nach der Türkei oder in andere muhamedanische Länder kamen, hatten Anlass genug zur Trauer über die Häufigkeit des Abfalls ihrer Glaubensgenossen, und besonders die Schriften der Ordensgeistlichen sind voll von solchen Klagen. Bei den Sclaven konnte sich immer noch ein Gefühl des Mitleids dem der Missbilligung beimischen, aber oft genug musste man die bittersten Erfahrungen auch an freien Landsleuten machen. Die christlichen Gesandten waren keinen Tag sicher, ob ihnen nicht Leute von ihrem Gefolge davon liefen, und man that gut daran, den Tag nicht vor dem Abend zu loben.” (Gmelin, p. 22.) Cf. Von den Driesch, p. 161. ↑
112 “Faithful Christians visiting Turkey or other Muslim countries often had many reasons to grieve the regular defection of their fellow believers. The clergy’s writings are especially full of these sorrows. Among the slaves, there could still be some compassion along with disapproval, but far too often, one had to confront the toughest realities even among free locals. The Christian envoys were never sure from one day to the next if any members of their group might escape, so it was prudent not to celebrate too soon.” (Gmelin, p. 22.) Cf. Von den Driesch, p. 161. ↑
125 One of themselves, an Albanian Christian, speaking of the enmity existing between the Christians and Muhammadans of Bulgaria, says: “Aber für Albanien liegen die Sachen ganz anders. Die Muselmänner sind Albanesen, wie die Christen; sie sprechen dieselbe Sprache, sie haben dieselben Sitten, sie folgen denselben Gebräuchen, sie haben dieselben Traditionen; sie und die Christen haben sich niemals gehasst, zwischen ihnen herrscht keine Jahrhunderte alte Feindschaft. Der Unterschied der Religion war niemals ein zu einer systematischen Trennung treibendes Motiv; Muselmänner und Christen haben stets, mit wenigen Ausnahmen, auf gleichem Fusse gelebt, sich der gleichen Rechte erfreuend, dieselben Pflichten erfüllend.” (Wassa Effendi: Albanien und die Albanesen, p. 59.) (Berlin, 1879.) ↑
125 One of their own, an Albanian Christian, discussing the hostility between Christians and Muslims in Bulgaria, says: “But in Albania, the situation is totally different. Muslims are Albanians just like Christians; they speak the same language, share the same customs, follow the same traditions, and have the same heritage. Muslims and Christians have never hated each other, and there’s no long-standing conflict between them. The difference in religion has never led to systematic separation; Muslims and Christians have always lived on equal footing, enjoying the same rights and fulfilling the same responsibilities.” (Wassa Effendi: Albania and Albanians, p. 59.) (Berlin, 1879.) ↑
127 Clark, pp. 175–7. The Mirdites, who are very fanatical Roman Catholics (in the diocese of Alessio), will not suffer a Muhammadan to live in their mountains, and no member of their tribe has ever abjured his faith; were any Mirdite to attempt to do so, he would certainly be put to death, unless he succeeded in making good his escape from Albania. (Hecquard: Histoire de la Haute Albanie, p. 224.) ↑
127 Clark, pp. 175–7. The Mirdites, who are very devout Roman Catholics (in the diocese of Alessio), will not allow a Muslim to live in their mountains, and no one from their tribe has ever renounced their faith; if any Mirdites were to try, they would definitely be executed, unless they managed to escape from Albania. (Hecquard: History of Upper Albania, p. 224.) ↑
133 It is also complained that the Archbishop’s palace was appropriated by the Muhammadans, but it had been left unoccupied for eight years, as Archbishop Ambrosius (flor. 1579–1598) had found it prudent to go into exile, having attacked Islam “with more fervour than caution, inveighing against Muḥammad and damning his Satanic doctrines.” (Farlati, vol. vii. p. 107.) ↑
133 People also complain that the Archbishop’s palace was taken over by the Muslims, but it had been empty for eight years because Archbishop Ambrosius (flor. 1579–1598) wisely chose to go into exile after criticizing Islam “with more zeal than care, speaking out against Muḥammad and condemning his devilish teachings.” (Farlati, vol. vii. p. 107.) ↑
136 Veniero, fol. 34. This was also the custom in some villages of Albania as late as the beginning of the nineteenth century; see W. M. Leake: Travels in Northern Greece, vol. i. p. 49. (London, 1835): “In some villages, Mahometans are married to Greek women, the sons are educated as Turks, and the daughters as Christians; and pork and mutton are eaten at the same table.” ↑
136 Veniero, fol. 34. This was also the tradition in some villages in Albania as recently as the early nineteenth century; see W. M. Leake: Travels in Northern Greece, vol. i. p. 49. (London, 1835): “In some villages, Muslims marry Greek women, the sons are raised as Turks, and the daughters as Christians; and pork and mutton are eaten at the same table.” ↑
139 Shortly after Marco Bizzi’s arrival at Antivari a Muhammadan lady of high rank wished to have her child baptised by the Archbishop himself, who tells us that she complained bitterly to one of the leading Christians of the city that “io non mi fossi degnato di far a lei questo piacere, il qual quotidianamente vien fatto dai miei preti a richiesta di qualsivoglia plebeo” (fol. 10, b). ↑
139 Shortly after Marco Bizzi arrived in Antivari, a high-ranking Muslim woman wanted her child to be baptized by the Archbishop himself. He mentions that she complained to one of the leading Christians in the city that “If I hadn't bothered to do this favor for her, it would still be done daily by my priests at the request of any common person.” (fol. 10, b). ↑
155 “E quei miseri hanno fermata la conscientia in creder di non peccar per simil coniuntioni (i.e. the giving of Christian girls in marriage to Muhammadans) per esser i turchi signori del paese, e che però non si possa, nè devea far altro che obbedirli quando comandano qualsivoglia cosa.” (Bizzi, fol. 38, b.) ↑
155 “And those unhappy people have stopped feeling guilty, thinking that they aren't sinning by having such relationships. (i.e. the marriage of Christian girls to Muslims) Since the Turks are the rulers of the land, one can and should do nothing but follow their commands whenever they ask for anything.” (Bizzi, fol. 38, b.) ↑
220 “They revile the ceremonies of the church and all church dignitaries, and they call orthodox priests blind Pharisees, and bay at them as dogs at horses. As to the Lord’s Supper, they assert that it is not kept according to God’s commandment, and that it is not the body of God, but ordinary bread.” (Kosmas, quoted by Evans, pp. xxx–xxxi.) ↑
220 “They criticize the church’s ceremonies and all its leaders, calling orthodox priests blind hypocrites, and they bark at them like dogs barking at horses. Regarding the Lord’s Supper, they claim it isn’t held according to God’s command and that it’s just regular bread, not the body of God.” (Kosmas, quoted by Evans, pp. xxx–xxxi.) ↑
CHAPTER VII.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM IN PERSIA AND CENTRAL ASIA.
In order to follow the course of the spread of Islam eastward into Central Asia, we must retrace our steps to the period of the first Arab conquests. By the middle of the seventh century, the great dynasty of the Sāsānids had fallen, and the vast empire of Persia that for four centuries had withstood the might of Rome and Byzantium, now became the heritage of the Muslims. When the armies of the state had been routed, the mass of the people offered little resistance; the reigns of the last representatives of the Sāsānid dynasty had been marked by terrible anarchy, and the sympathies of the people had been further alienated from their rulers on account of the support they gave to the persecuting policy of the state religion of Zoroastrianism. The Zoroastrian priests had acquired an enormous influence in the state; they were well-nigh all-powerful in the councils of the king and arrogated to themselves a very large share in the civil administration. They took advantage of their position to persecute all those religious bodies—(and they were many)—that dissented from them. Besides the numerous adherents of older forms of the Persian religion, there were Christians, Jews, Sabæans and numerous sects in which the speculations of Gnostics, Manichæans and Buddhists found expression. In all of these, persecution had stirred up feelings of bitter hatred against the established religion and the dynasty that supported its oppressions, and so caused the Arab conquest to appear in the light of a deliverance.1 The followers of all these varied forms of faith could breathe again under a rule that granted them religious freedom and exemption from military service, on [207]payment of a light tribute. For the Muslim law granted toleration and the right of paying jizyah not only to the Christians and Jews, but to Zoroastrians and Sabæans, to worshippers of idols, of fire and of stone.2 It was said that the Prophet himself had distinctly given directions that the Zoroastrians were to be treated exactly like “the people of the book,” i.e. the Jews and Christians, and that jizyah might also be taken from them in return for protection,3—a tradition that probably arose in the second century of the Hijrah, when apostolic sanction was sought for the toleration that had been extended to all the followers of the various faiths that Arabs had found in the countries they had conquered, whether such non-Muslims came under the category Ahl al-Kitāb or not.4
To understand the spread of Islam eastward into Central Asia, we need to look back at the time of the first Arab conquests. By the mid-seventh century, the powerful Sāsānid dynasty had collapsed, and the vast Persian empire, which had resisted Rome and Byzantium for four centuries, fell into Muslim hands. After the state's armies were defeated, the general population offered little resistance; the reigns of the last Sāsānid rulers had been filled with chaos, and people had grown increasingly disillusioned with their leaders due to their support of the oppressive state religion of Zoroastrianism. The Zoroastrian priests held significant power in the government; they were nearly all-powerful in the king's councils and claimed a large role in civil administration. They used their influence to persecute various religious groups—of which there were many—that disagreed with them. In addition to many followers of older Persian religions, there were Christians, Jews, Sabæans, and various sects influenced by Gnostic, Manichaean, and Buddhist ideas. This persecution fueled deep resentment towards the established religion and the dynasty that upheld it, making the Arab conquest seem like a liberation. The adherents of these diverse beliefs found relief under a regime that allowed them religious freedom and exemption from military service in exchange for a small tax. Muslim law permitted tolerance and the payment of jizyah not just from Christians and Jews, but also from Zoroastrians and Sabæans, as well as idol worshippers. It was said that the Prophet himself had clearly instructed that Zoroastrians should be treated like "the people of the book," meaning Jews and Christians, and that jizyah could also be collected from them in return for protection—an idea likely emerging in the second century of the Hijrah, when apostolic support was sought for the tolerance extended to all followers of various faiths found in conquered lands, regardless of whether these non-Muslims were classified as Ahl al-Kitāb or not.
To the distracted Christian Church in Persia the change of government brought relief from the oppression of the Sāsānid kings, who had fomented the bitter struggles of Jacobites and Nestorians and added to the confusion of warring sects. Some reference has already5 been made to earlier persecutions, and even during the expiring agony of the Sāsānid dynasty, K͟husrau II, exasperated at the defeat he had suffered at the hands of the Christian emperor, Heraclius, ordered a fresh persecution of the Christians within his dominions, a persecution from which all the various Christian sects alike had to suffer. These terrible conditions may well have prepared men’s minds for that revulsion of feeling that facilitates a change of faith. “Side by side with the political chaos in the state was the moral confusion that filled the minds of the Christians; distracted by such an accumulation of disasters and by the moral agony wrought by the furious conflict of so many warring doctrines among them, they tended towards that peculiar frame of mind in which a new doctrine finds it easy to take root, making a clean sweep of such a bewildering babel and striving to reconstruct faith and society on a new basis. In other words the people of Persia, and especially the Semitic races, were just in the very mental condition calculated to make them [208]welcome the Islamic revolution and urge them on to enthusiastically embrace the new and rugged creed, which with its complete and virile simplicity swept away at one stroke all those dark mists, opened the soul to new, alluring and tangible hopes, and promised immediate release from a miserable state of servitude.”6
To the distracted Christian Church in Persia, the change in government brought relief from the oppression of the Sāsānid kings, who had fueled the bitter struggles between Jacobites and Nestorians and added to the confusion of competing sects. Some references have already5been made to previous persecutions, and even during the dying days of the Sāsānid dynasty, Khusrau II, frustrated by the defeat he had experienced at the hands of the Christian emperor, Heraclius, ordered a renewed persecution of Christians within his realm, a persecution from which all Christian sects had to suffer. These terrible conditions likely prepared people's minds for a shift in faith. “Alongside the political chaos in the state was the moral confusion that filled the minds of the Christians; overwhelmed by such a series of disasters and the moral turmoil caused by the fierce conflict among various warring doctrines, they tended toward a mindset where a new doctrine could easily take root, making a clean break from the confusing noise and striving to rebuild faith and society on a new foundation. In other words, the people of Persia, especially the Semitic races, were in the perfect mental state to welcome the Islamic revolution and enthusiastically embrace the new and rugged creed, which, with its complete and straightforward simplicity, cleared away the dark clouds, opened the soul to new, enticing, and tangible hopes, and promised immediate relief from a miserable state of servitude.”6
But the Muslim creed was most eagerly welcomed by the townsfolk, the industrial classes and the artisans, whose occupations made them impure according to the Zoroastrian creed, because in the pursuance of their trade or occupations they defiled fire, earth or water, and who thus, outcasts in the eyes of the law and treated with scant consideration in consequence, embraced with eagerness a creed that made them at once free men, and equal in a brotherhood of faith.7 Nor were the conversions from Zoroastrianism itself less striking: the fabric of the National Church had fallen with a crash in the general ruin of the dynasty that had before upheld it; having no other centre round which to rally, the followers of this creed would find the transition to Islam a simple and easy one, owing to the numerous points of similarity in the old creed and the new. For the Persian could find in the Qurʼān many of the fundamental doctrines of his old faith, though in a rather different form: he would meet again Ahuramazda and Ahriman under the names of Allāh and Iblīs; the creation of the world in six periods; the angels and the demons; the story of the primitive innocence of man; the resurrection of the body and the doctrine of heaven and hell.8 Even in the details of daily worship there were similarities to be found and the followers of Zoroaster when they adopted Islam were enjoined by their new faith to pray five times a day just as they had been by the Avesta.9 Those tribes in the north of Persia that had stubbornly resisted the ecclesiastical organisation of the state religion, on the ground that each man was a priest in his own household and had no need of any other, and believing in a supreme being and the immortality of the soul, taught that a man should love his neighbour, conquer his passions, and strive patiently after a better life—such [209]men could have needed very little persuasion to induce them to accept the faith of the Prophet.10 Islam had still more points of contact with some of the heretical sects of Persia, that had come under the influence of Christianity.
But the Muslim belief was enthusiastically embraced by the townspeople, the working class, and the craftsmen, whose jobs deemed them impure according to the Zoroastrian faith. Their work contaminated fire, earth, or water, making them outcasts in the eyes of the law and treated with little respect as a result. They eagerly accepted a faith that made them free and equal in a community of believers.7 The conversions from Zoroastrianism were just as notable: the structure of the National Church had collapsed along with the dynasty that previously supported it. With no other center to gather around, the followers of this faith found the shift to Islam straightforward due to the many similarities between the two beliefs. A Persian could recognize many fundamental teachings of his old faith in the Qurʼān, albeit expressed differently: he would encounter Ahuramazda and Ahriman as Allāh and Iblīs; the creation of the world in six phases; angels and demons; the narrative of humanity's original innocence; the resurrection of the body; and the concepts of heaven and hell.8 Even in the specifics of daily worship, there were noticeable resemblances, as the followers of Zoroaster, when they converted to Islam, were instructed by their new faith to pray five times a day just like they had with the Avesta.9 Those tribes in northern Persia that had firmly resisted the state's religious organization, arguing that every person was a priest in their own home and had no need for another, believed in a supreme being and the immortality of the soul. They taught that one should love their neighbor, master their desires, and patiently pursue a better life—such [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] individuals would need little encouragement to accept the faith of the Prophet.10 Islam also shared several connections with some of the heretical sects of Persia that had been influenced by Christianity.
In addition to the causes above enumerated of the rapid spread of Islam in Persia, it should be remembered that the political and national sympathies of the conquered race were also enlisted on behalf of the new religion through the marriage of Ḥusayn, the son of ʻAlī with Shāhbānū, one of the daughters of Yazdagird, the last monarch of the Sāsānid dynasty. In the descendants of Shāhbānū and Ḥusayn the Persians saw the heirs of their ancient kings and the inheritors of their national traditions, and in this patriotic feeling may be found the explanation of the intense devotion of the Persians to the ʻAlid faction and the first beginnings of Shīʻism as a separate sect.11
In addition to the previously mentioned reasons for the rapid spread of Islam in Persia, it's important to note that the political and national loyalties of the conquered people were also engaged in support of the new religion through the marriage of Ḥusayn, the son of ʻAlī, to Shāhbānū, one of the daughters of Yazdagird, the last king of the Sāsānid dynasty. The descendants of Shāhbānū and Ḥusayn represented the legacy of their ancient kings and the continuation of their national traditions, and this sense of patriotism can explain the strong loyalty of the Persians to the ʻAlid faction and the early emergence of Shīʻism as a distinct sect.11
That this widespread conversion was not due to force or violence is evidenced by the toleration extended to those who still clung to their ancient faith. Even to the present day there are some small communities of fire-worshippers to be found in certain districts of Persia, and though these have in later years often had to suffer persecution,12 their ancestors in the early centuries of the Hijrah enjoyed a remarkable degree of toleration, their fire-temples were respected, and we even read of a Muhammadan general (in the reign of al-Muʻtaṣim, A.D. 833–842), who ordered an imām and a muʼad͟hd͟hin to be flogged because they had destroyed a fire-temple in Sug͟hd and built a mosque in its place.13 In the tenth century, three centuries after the conquest of the country, fire-temples were to be found in ʻIrāq, Fārs, Kirmān, Sijistān, K͟hurāsān, Jibāl, Ād͟harbayjān and Arrān, i.e. in almost every province of Persia.14 In Fārs [210]itself there were hardly any cities or districts in which fire-temples and Magians were not to be found.15 Al-Shahrastānī also (writing as late as the twelfth century), makes mention of a fire-temple at Isfīniyā, in the neighbourhood of Bag͟hdād itself.16
That this widespread conversion wasn't forced or violent is shown by the tolerance given to those who still held on to their old beliefs. Even today, there are small communities of fire-worshippers in certain areas of Persia, and although they've faced persecution in recent years, their ancestors enjoyed a notable level of tolerance during the early centuries of the Hijrah. Their fire-temples were respected, and there's even a record of a Muhammadan general (during the reign of al-Muʻtaṣim, A.D. 833–842) who ordered an imām and a muʼad͟hd͟hin to be whipped for destroying a fire-temple in Sug͟hd and replacing it with a mosque. In the tenth century, three centuries after the conquest of the country, fire-temples could be found in ʻIrāq, Fārs, Kirmān, Sijistān, K͟hurāsān, Jibāl, Ād͟harbayjān, and Arrān, meaning almost every province of Persia had them. In Fārs itself, there were hardly any cities or regions without fire-temples and Magians. Al-Shahrastānī, even as late as the twelfth century, mentioned a fire-temple in Isfīniyā, near Baghdad itself.
In the face of such facts, it is surely impossible to attribute the decay of Zoroastrianism entirely to violent conversions made by the Muslim conquerors. The number of Persians who embraced Islam in the early days of the Arab rule was probably very large from the various reasons given above, but the late survival of their ancient faith and the occasional record of conversions in the course of successive centuries, render it probable that the acceptance of Islam was both peaceful and voluntary. About the close of the eighth century, Sāmān, a noble of Balk͟h, having received assistance from Asad b. ʻAbd-Allāh, the governor of K͟hurāsān, renounced Zoroastrianism, embraced Islam and named his son Asad after his protector: it is from this convert that the dynasty of the Sāmānids (A.D. 874–999) took its name. About the beginning of the ninth century, Karīm b. Shahriyār was the first king of the Qābūsiyyah dynasty who became a Musalman, and in 873 a large number of fire-worshippers were converted to Islam in Daylam through the influence of Nāṣir al-Ḥaqq Abū Muḥammad. In the following century, about A.D. 912, Ḥasan b. ʻAlī, of the ʻAlid dynasty on the southern shore of the Caspian Sea, who is said to have been a man of learning and intelligence and well acquainted with the religious opinions of different sects, invited the inhabitants of Ṭabaristān and Daylam, who were partly idolaters and partly Magians, to accept Islam; many of them responded to his call, while others persisted in their former state of unbelief.17 In the year A.H. 394 (A.D. 1003–1004), a famous poet, Abu’l Ḥasan Mihyār, a native of Daylam, who had been a fire-worshipper, was converted to Islam by a still more famous poet, the Sharīf al-Riḍā, who was his master in the poetic art.18
In light of these facts, it's clear that we can't completely blame the decline of Zoroastrianism on the violent conversions carried out by Muslim conquerors. Many Persians probably converted to Islam during the early days of Arab rule for a variety of reasons, but the continued existence of their ancient faith and sporadic records of conversions over the centuries suggest that the acceptance of Islam was mostly peaceful and voluntary. Around the late eighth century, Sāmān, a noble from Balk͟h, with support from Asad b. ʻAbd-Allāh, the governor of K͟hurāsān, abandoned Zoroastrianism, converted to Islam, and named his son Asad after his benefactor. This convert is the namesake of the Sāmānid dynasty (A.D. 874–999). At the start of the ninth century, Karīm b. Shahriyār became the first king of the Qābūsiyyah dynasty to convert to Islam, and in 873, a significant number of fire-worshippers in Daylam converted to Islam thanks to the influence of Nāṣir al-Ḥaqq Abū Muḥammad. In the following century, around A.D. 912, Ḥasan b. ʻAlī from the ʻAlid dynasty on the southern coast of the Caspian Sea, who was known for his intelligence and knowledge of different religious views, called on the people of Ṭabaristān and Daylam—who were mainly idolaters and Magians—to accept Islam. Many responded to his invitation, while others remained in their previous state of disbelief. In the year A.H. 394 (A.D. 1003–1004), the renowned poet Abu’l Ḥasan Mihyār, originally from Daylam and a former fire-worshipper, was converted to Islam by an even more famous poet, the Sharīf al-Riḍā, who was his mentor in poetry.
It was probably about the same period that the grandfather [211]of the great geographer, Ibn K͟hūrdādbih, was converted through the influence of one of the Barmecides,19 whose ancestor had been likewise a Magian and high priest of the great Fire Temple of Nawbahār at Balk͟h.
It was probably around the same time that the grandfather [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the famous geographer, Ibn K͟hūrdādbih, was converted by the influence of one of the Barmecides, 19 whose ancestor had also been a Magian and a high priest of the great Fire Temple of Nawbahār at Balk͟h.
Scanty as these notices of conversion are, they appear to have been voluntary, and the Zoroastrians would seem to have enjoyed on the whole toleration for the exercise of their religion up to the close of the ʻAbbāsid period. With the Mongol invasion a darker period in their history begins, and the miseries which the Persian Muslims themselves suffered seems to have generated in them a spirit of fanatical intolerance which exposed the Zoroastrians at times to cruel sufferings.20
Scant as these accounts of conversion are, they seem to have been voluntary, and the Zoroastrians appeared to generally enjoy tolerance for practicing their religion until the end of the Abbasid period. With the Mongol invasion, a darker chapter in their history begins, and the hardships that the Persian Muslims themselves faced seem to have fostered a spirit of fanatical intolerance, which sometimes subjected the Zoroastrians to severe suffering.20
In the middle of the eighth century, Persia gave birth to a movement that is of interest in the missionary history of Islam, viz. the sect of the Ismāʻīlians. This is not the place to enter into a history of this sect or of the theological position taken up by its followers, or of the social and political factors that lent it strength, but it demands attention here on account of the marvellous missionary organisation whereby it was propagated. The founder of this organisation—which rivals that of the Jesuits for the keen insight into human nature it displays and the consummate skill with which the doctrines of the sect were accommodated to varying capacities and prejudices—was a certain ʻAbd Allāh b. Maymūn, who early in the ninth century infused new life into the Ismāʻīlians. He sent out his missionaries in all directions under various guises, very frequently as ṣūfīs but also as merchants and traders and the like; they were instructed to be all things to all men and to win over different classes of men to allegiance to the grandmaster of their sect, by speaking to each man, as it were, in his own language, and accommodating their teaching to the varying capacities and opinions of their hearers. They captivated the ignorant multitude by the performance of marvels that were taken for miracles and by mysterious utterances that excited their curiosity. To the devout they appeared as [212]models of virtue and religious zeal; to the mystics they revealed the hidden meaning of popular teachings and initiated them into various grades of occultism according to their capacity. Taking advantage of the eager looking-forward to a deliverer that was common to so many faiths of the time, they declared to the Musalmans the approaching advent of the Imām Mahdī, to the Jews that of the Messiah, and to the Christians that of the Comforter, but taught that the aspirations of each could alone be realised in the coming of ʻAlī as the great deliverer. With the Shīʻah, the Ismāʻīlian missionary was to put himself forward as the zealous partisan of all the Shīʻah doctrine, was to dwell upon the cruelty and injustice of the Sunnīs towards ʻAlī and his sons, and liberally abuse the Sunnī K͟halīfahs; having thus prepared the way, he was to insinuate, as the necessary completion of the Shīʻah system of faith, the more esoteric doctrines of the Ismāʻīlian sect. In dealing with the Jew, he was to speak with contempt of both Christians and Muslims and agree with his intended convert in still looking forward to a promised Messiah, but gradually lead him to believe that this promised Messiah could be none other than ʻAlī, the great Messiah of the Ismāʻīlian system. If he sought to win over the Christian, he was to dwell upon the obstinacy of the Jews and the ignorance of the Muslims, to profess reverence for the chief articles of the Christian creed, but gently hint that they were symbolic and pointed to a deeper meaning, to which the Ismāʻīlian system alone could supply the key; he was also cautiously to suggest that the Christians had somewhat misinterpreted the doctrine of the Paraclete and that it was in ʻAlī that the true Paraclete was to be found. Similarly the Ismāʻīlian missionaries who made their way into India endeavoured to make their doctrines acceptable to the Hindus, by representing ʻAlī as the promised tenth Avatār of Viṣṇu who was to come from the West, i.e. (they averred) from Alamūt. They also wrote a Mahdī Purāṇa and composed hymns in imitation of those of the Vāmācārins or left-hand Śāktas, whose mysticism already predisposed their minds to the acceptance of the esoteric doctrines of the Ismāʻīlians.21 [213]
In the mid-eighth century, Persia witnessed the emergence of a movement significant in the missionary history of Islam, known as the Ismāʻīlians. This isn't the right time to delve into the history of this sect, its followers' theological stance, or the social and political influences that strengthened it, but it deserves attention for its remarkable missionary organization. The founder of this organization—comparable to the Jesuits for its profound understanding of human nature and the adept way its doctrines were tailored to different capacities and biases—was ʻAbd Allāh b. Maymūn, who revitalized the Ismāʻīlians in the early ninth century. He dispatched missionaries in all directions under various disguises, frequently as ṣūfīs but also as merchants and traders; they were instructed to adapt to all people and attract different social classes to the allegiance of their sect's grandmaster by speaking to each individual in a manner they could relate to, adjusting their teachings to the diverse perspectives of their audience. They captivated the uninformed masses through demonstrations that seemed like miracles and enigmatic statements that sparked their curiosity. To the devout, they appeared as models of virtue and religious commitment; to mystics, they unveiled the hidden meanings behind popular teachings and introduced them to various levels of occultism based on their understanding. Capitalizing on the widespread anticipation for a savior common to many religions of the era, they proclaimed to Muslims the imminent arrival of the Imām Mahdī, to Jews the arrival of the Messiah, and to Christians the coming of the Comforter, while asserting that only ʻAlī would fulfill these aspirations as the great savior. Among Shīʻah, the Ismāʻīlian missionary would position himself as a passionate supporter of Shīʻah beliefs, highlighting the cruelty and injustice the Sunnīs showed towards ʻAlī and his descendants, and criticizing the Sunnī Khalīfahs; having thus paved the way, he would introduce the deeper doctrines of the Ismāʻīlian sect as a necessary extension of Shīʻah faith. When engaging with Jews, he would speak disparagingly of both Christians and Muslims and agree with his potential convert about the awaited Messiah, subtly leading him to see that this promised Messiah could only be ʻAlī, the great Messiah of the Ismāʻīlian belief system. If he aimed to persuade Christians, he would emphasize the stubbornness of the Jews and the ignorance of Muslims, express reverence for the core tenets of Christianity, but gently suggest that they held symbolic meanings that highlighted a deeper significance only the Ismāʻīlian system could reveal; he would also cautiously imply that Christians had slightly misinterpreted the doctrine of the Paraclete and that the true Paraclete was found in ʻAlī. Similarly, the Ismāʻīlian missionaries who ventured into India tried to make their teachings appealing to Hindus by presenting ʻAlī as the promised tenth Avatār of Viṣṇu, which they claimed would come from the West, specifically from Alamūt. They also composed a Mahdī Purāṇa and created hymns imitative of those of the Vāmācārins or left-hand Śāktas, whose mysticism had already predisposed the Hindus to embrace the esoteric doctrines of the Ismāʻīlians. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
By such means as these an enormous number of persons of different faiths were united together to push forward an enterprise, the real aim of which was known to very few. The aspirations of ʻAbd Allāh b. Maymūn seem to have been entirely political, but as the means he adopted were religious and the one common bond—if any—that bound his followers together was the devout expectation of the coming of the Imām Mahdī, the missionary activity connected with the history of this sect deserves this brief mention in these pages.22
By such means, a vast number of people from different faiths came together to advance a project, the true purpose of which was known to very few. The ambitions of ʻAbd Allāh b. Maymūn appear to have been purely political; however, since the methods he used were religious and the one common bond—if there was one—that connected his followers was their sincere belief in the coming of the Imām Mahdī, the missionary efforts related to the history of this sect warrant this brief mention in these pages.22
The history of the spread of Islam in the countries of Central Asia to the north of Persia presents little in the way of missionary activity. When Qutaybah b. Muslim went to Samarqand, he found many idols there, whose worshippers maintained that any man who dared outrage them would perish; the Muslim conqueror, undeterred by such superstitious fears, set fire to the idols; whereupon a number of persons embraced Islam.23 There is, however, but scanty record of such conversions in the early history of the Muslim advance into Central Asia; moreover the people of this country seem often to have pretended to embrace Islam for a time and then to have thrown off the mask and renounced their allegiance to the caliph as soon as the conquering armies were withdrawn,24 and it was not until Qutaybah had forcibly occupied Buk͟hārā for the fourth time that he succeeded in compelling the inhabitants to conform to the faith of their conquerors.
The history of the spread of Islam in the Central Asian countries north of Persia shows little in the way of missionary work. When Qutaybah b. Muslim arrived in Samarqand, he found many idols there, and their worshippers believed that anyone who dared to insult them would die. The Muslim conqueror, not deterred by such superstitions, burned the idols, which led some people to convert to Islam. However, there is only limited documentation of such conversions in the early history of the Muslim expansion into Central Asia. Furthermore, the people in this region often pretended to accept Islam temporarily and then discarded the pretense and rejected their allegiance to the caliph as soon as the conquering armies left. It wasn't until Qutaybah had forcefully taken Buk͟hārā for the fourth time that he managed to make the locals adhere to the faith of their conquerors.
In Buk͟hārā and Samarqand the opposition to the new faith was so violent and obstinate that none but those who had embraced Islam were allowed to carry arms, and for many years the Muslims dared not appear unarmed in the mosques or other public places, while spies had to be set to keep a watch on the new converts. The conquerors made various efforts to gain proselytes, and even tried to encourage attendance at the Friday prayers in the mosques by rewards of money, and allowed the Qurʼān to be recited in Persian instead of in Arabic, in order that it might be intelligible to all.25 [214]
In Bukhara and Samarkand, the resistance to the new faith was so fierce and stubborn that only those who had converted to Islam were allowed to bear arms. For many years, Muslims were afraid to show up unarmed in mosques or other public places, and spies had to be assigned to monitor the new converts. The conquerors made various attempts to gain new followers, even trying to incentivize participation in Friday prayers at mosques with monetary rewards. They also allowed the Quran to be recited in Persian instead of Arabic so that everyone could understand it.25 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The progress of Islam in Transoxania was certainly very slow: some of the inhabitants accepted the invitation of ʻUmar II (A.D. 717–720) to embrace Islam,26 and large numbers were converted through the preaching of a certain Abū Ṣaydā who commenced this mission in Samarqand in the reign of Hishām (724–743),27 but it was not until the reign of Al-Muʻtaṣim (A.D. 833–842) that Islam was generally adopted there,28 one of the reasons probably being the more intimate relations established at this time with the then capital of the Muhammadan world, Bag͟hdād, through the enormous numbers of Turks that had flocked in thousands to join the army of the caliph.29 Islam having thus gained a footing among the Turkish tribes seems to have made but slow progress until the middle of the tenth century, when the conversion of some of their chieftains to Islam, like that of Clovis and other barbarian kings of Northern Europe to Christianity, led their clansmen to follow their example in a body.
The spread of Islam in Transoxania was definitely very gradual: some of the locals accepted the invitation from ʻUmar II (A.D. 717–720) to convert to Islam, and many others were converted through the preaching of a certain Abū Ṣaydā, who began this mission in Samarqand during the reign of Hishām (724–743), but it wasn’t until the reign of Al-Muʻtaṣim (A.D. 833–842) that Islam was widely embraced there. One of the reasons for this might have been the closer ties established at that time with the capital of the Islamic world, Baghdad, due to the large number of Turks who had come in thousands to join the caliph's army. Once Islam began to take root among the Turkish tribes, it still progressed slowly until the mid-tenth century, when the conversion of some of their leaders to Islam, similar to that of Clovis and other barbarian kings of Northern Europe to Christianity, prompted their clansmen to follow suit.
Pious legends have grown up to supply the lack of sober historical record of such conversions. The city of Khīva reveres as its national saint a Muslim wrestler—Pahlavān—who was in the service of a heathen king of K͟hwārizm. The king of India, hearing of the fame of this Pahlavān, sent his own court wrestler with a challenge to the king of K͟hwārizm. A day was fixed for the trial of strength and the nobles and people of Khīva were summoned to view the spectacle; the vanquished man was to have his head cut off. On the day before, the saintly Pahlavān was praying in the mosque when he overheard the prayer of an old woman: “O God, suffer not my son to be beaten by this invincible Pahlavān, for I have no other child.” Touched with compassion for the mother, Pahlavān lets the Indian wrestler win the day; the enraged king orders his head to be cut off, but at that very moment the horse on which the king is sitting, bolts, carrying his master straight towards a dangerous precipice. Pahlavān springs forward, catches the horse and rescues the king from a horrible death. In gratitude the king embraces the true faith, and the saintly [215]wrestler, full of joy, goes away into the desert and becomes a hermit.30
Pious legends have emerged to fill the gaps left by a lack of clear historical records of such conversions. The city of Khīva honors a Muslim wrestler, Pahlavān, as its national saint, who once served a pagan king of K͟hwārizm. When the king of India heard about Pahlavān's fame, he sent his own court wrestler to challenge the king of K͟hwārizm. A day was set for this contest of strength, and the nobles and people of Khīva gathered to watch; the loser was to have his head cut off. The day before the match, the holy Pahlavān was praying in the mosque when he overheard an old woman's prayer: "O God, don’t let my son be beaten by this unbeatable Pahlavān, for he is my only child." Feeling compassion for the mother, Pahlavān allows the Indian wrestler to win. Furious, the king orders Pahlavān's execution, but just then, the horse the king is riding bolts and heads straight for a steep cliff. Pahlavān leaps forward, grabs the horse, and saves the king from a terrible fate. Grateful, the king embraces the true faith, and the saintly wrestler, filled with joy, retreats to the desert to become a hermit.
A strange legend is told of the conversion of Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān, the founder of the Muhammadan dynasty of the Īlik-K͟hāns of Kāshgar, about the middle of the tenth century. A prince of the Sāmānid house, K͟hwājah Abu’l-Naṣr Sāmānī, a man of great piety and humility of character, finding no scope for the exercise of his talent for administration, resolved to become a merchant, with the purpose of spreading the true faith in the lands of the unbelievers. Instead of trying to acquire a fortune by his commercial enterprises, he devoted all his gains to the furtherance of his proselytising efforts. One night the Prophet appeared to him in a dream, saying: “Arise, and go into Turkistan where the prince Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān only awaits your coming to be converted to Islam.” The young prince had in a similar manner been warned in a vision to expect the arrival of an instructor in the faith, and when some days later he met Abu’l-Naṣr Sāmānī he was prepared to accept his teaching and become a Musalman. This legend would appear to have been based on the historic fact that Islam made its way from the Sāmānid kingdom into the neighbouring country of Turkistan, and the example of the ruler seems to have been followed by his subjects, for in A.D. 960 as many as 200,000 tents of the Turks, i.e. probably the greater part of the Turkish population of Bug͟hrā K͟hān’s kingdom, professed the faith of Islam.31 Legend credits him with miraculous powers in his wars against the heathen, when a devouring flame would issue from his mouth and the sword that he brandished would become forty feet long. By the time he had reached the age of ninety-six, the terror of his sword is said to have converted the unbelievers from the banks of the Oxus in the south to Qurāquram in the north, and just before his death he is said to have led his victorious army into China, and spread Islam as far as Turfan.32 This picturesque account of [216]a dynastic struggle with the Buddhist kingdom of Khotan credits the hero with a measure of success which was not really achieved until the fourteenth century. How limited the success of Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān really was, may be judged from the fact that when his successors among the Īlik-K͟hāns sought in 1026 to contract matrimonial alliances with princesses of the house of Maḥmūd of Ghazna, Maḥmūd replied that he was a Musalman, while they were unbelievers, and that it was not the custom to give the sisters and daughters of Musalmans in marriage to unbelievers, but that, if they would embrace Islam, the matter would be considered.33 A few years later, in 1041–1042, a number of Turks who were still heathen and living in Tibetan territory sought permission from Arslān K͟hān b. Qadr K͟hān to settle in his dominions, having heard of the justice and mildness of his rule; when they arrived in the neighbourhood of Bālāsāg͟hūn34 he sent a message to them urging them to accept Islam; but they refused, and as he found them to be peaceable and obedient subjects, he left them alone. There is no record of their conversion, which probably ensued in course of time; but they can hardly be identified with the group of ten thousand tents of infidel Turks who embraced Islam in the following year, as these latter are expressly stated to have harried and plundered the Musalmans before their conversion.35 The invasion of the Qarā K͟hitāy into Turkistan36 dealt a severe blow to the power of Islam, and as late as the thirteenth century the reports of European travellers show that there were still important groups of Buddhists, Manichæans and Christians in these parts.37
A strange legend tells of the conversion of Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān, the founder of the Muhammadan dynasty of the Īlik-K͟hāns of Kāshgar, around the middle of the tenth century. A prince from the Sāmānid family, K͟hwājah Abu’l-Naṣr Sāmānī, a deeply pious and humble man, found no opportunity to use his administrative talents and decided to become a merchant to spread the true faith in lands of non-believers. Instead of seeking wealth from his commercial endeavors, he dedicated all his profits to his missionary work. One night, the Prophet appeared to him in a dream, saying, “Get up and go to Turkistan where Prince Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān is waiting for you to be converted to Islam.” The young prince had also been warned in a vision to expect an instructor in the faith, and when he met Abu’l-Naṣr Sāmānī a few days later, he was ready to learn and become a Muslim. This legend seems to be based on the historical fact that Islam spread from the Sāmānid kingdom into the neighboring country of Turkistan, and the example set by the ruler appears to have been followed by his subjects. In CE 960, as many as 200,000 tents of Turks, likely the majority of the Turkish population in Bug͟hrā K͟hān’s kingdom, professed the Islamic faith.31 Legend attributes miraculous powers to him in his battles against non-believers, such as a devouring flame coming from his mouth and his sword becoming forty feet long. By the time he was ninety-six, it’s said that the fear of his sword had converted non-believers from the Oxus River in the south to Qurāquram in the north, and just before his death, he supposedly led his victorious army into China, spreading Islam as far as Turfan.32 This vivid account of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a dynastic struggle with the Buddhist kingdom of Khotan credits the hero with successes that weren't truly achieved until the fourteenth century. The limited success of Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān can be seen in the fact that when his successors among the Īlik-K͟hāns tried in 1026 to establish marital alliances with the princesses of the house of Maḥmūd of Ghazna, Maḥmūd replied that he was a Muslim, while they were non-believers, and that it was not customary to marry the sisters and daughters of Muslims to non-believers, but if they accepted Islam, the issue could be reconsidered.33 A few years later, in 1041–1042, some Turks who were still non-believers living in Tibetan territory sought permission from Arslān K͟hān b. Qadr K͟hān to settle in his lands, having heard of his fair and gentle rule. When they arrived near Bālāsāg͟hūn34, he sent them a message encouraging them to accept Islam; however, they refused. Since he found them to be peaceful and obedient, he left them be. There’s no record of their conversion, which likely happened over time, but they can hardly be identified with the group of ten thousand tents of non-believing Turks who converted in the following year, as it is noted that these latter had attacked and plundered Muslims before converting.35 The invasion of the Qarā K͟hitāy into Turkistan36 dealt a serious blow to the influence of Islam, and as late as the thirteenth century, accounts from European travelers show that there were still significant groups of Buddhists, Manichaeans, and Christians in these areas.37
Of supreme importance to Islam was the conversion of the Saljūq Turks, but no record of their conversion remains beyond the statement that in A.D. 956 Saljūq migrated from Turkistan with his clan to the province of Buk͟hārā, where he and his people enthusiastically embraced Islam.38 This [217]was the origin of the famous Saljūq Turks, whose wars and conquests revived the fading glory of the Muhammadan arms and united into one empire the Muslim kingdoms of Western Asia.
The conversion of the Saljūq Turks was crucial for Islam, but there’s no record of how it happened aside from the fact that in CE 956, Saljūq moved from Turkistan with his clan to the province of Buk͟hārā, where he and his people eagerly accepted Islam.38 This [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] marked the beginning of the famous Saljūq Turks, whose wars and conquests revitalized the declining power of the Muslim forces and unified the Muslim kingdoms of Western Asia into one empire.
When at the close of the twelfth century, the Saljūq empire had lost all power except in Asia Minor, and when Muḥammad G͟hūrī was extending his empire from K͟hurāsān eastward across the north of India, there was a great revival of the Muslim faith among the Afg͟hāns and their country was overrun by Arab preachers and converts from India, who set about the task of proselytising with remarkable energy and boldness.39 The traditions of the Afg͟hāns represent Islam as having been peaceably introduced among them. They say that in the first century of the Hijrah they occupied the G͟hūr country to the east of Herāt, and that K͟hālid b. Walīd came to them there with the tidings of Islam and invited them to join the standard of the Prophet; he returned to Muḥammad accompanied by a deputation of six or seven representative men of the Afghan people, with their followers, and these, when they went back to their own country, set to work to convert their fellow-tribesmen.40 This tradition is, however, devoid of any historical foundation, and the earliest authentic record of conversion to Islam from among the Afghans seems to be that of a king of Kābul in the reign of al-Maʼmūn.41 His successors, however, seem to have relapsed to Buddhism, for when Yaʻqūb b. Layt͟h, the founder of the Ṣaffārid dynasty, extended his conquests as far as Kābul in 871, he found the ruler of the land to be an “idolater,” and Kābul now became really Muhammadan for the first time, the Afghans probably being quite willing to take service in the army of so redoubtable a conqueror as Yaʻqūb b. Layt͟h,42 but it was not until after the conquests of Sabaktigīn and Maḥmūd of Ghazna that Islam became established throughout Afghanistan.
When the twelfth century came to an end, the Saljūq empire had lost nearly all of its power except in Asia Minor. At that time, Muḥammad G͟hūrī was expanding his empire from K͟hurāsān to the east across northern India. This sparked a significant revival of the Muslim faith among the Afg͟hāns, which led to Arab preachers and converts from India flooding into their territory, enthusiastically and bravely working to convert others. The Afg͟hān traditions portray Islam as having been introduced to them peacefully. They claim that during the first century of the Hijrah, they inhabited the G͟hūr region east of Herāt, where K͟hālid b. Walīd came with the message of Islam and invited them to follow the Prophet. He returned to Muḥammad with a delegation of six or seven representatives from the Afghan community and their followers, who then went back home and began converting their fellow tribesmen. However, this tradition lacks any historical basis, and the earliest verified record of conversion to Islam among the Afghans appears to be that of a king of Kābul during the reign of al-Maʼmūn. His successors, though, seemed to return to Buddhism, as when Yaʻqūb b. Layt͟h, the founder of the Ṣaffārid dynasty, expanded his conquests to Kābul in 871, he found the ruler of the region to be an “idolater.” This marked the true beginning of Kabul's Islamic period, with the Afghans likely eager to join the forces of a formidable conqueror like Yaʻqūb b. Layt͟h. However, it wasn't until after the conquests of Sabaktigīn and Maḥmūd of Ghazna that Islam became firmly established throughout Afghanistan.
Of the further history of Islam in Persia and Central Asia some details will be found in the following chapter. [218]
Of the more recent history of Islam in Persia and Central Asia, you will find some details in the following chapter. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
11 Les croyances Mazdéennes dans la religion Chiite, par Ahmed-Bey Agaeff. (Transactions of the Ninth International Congress of Orientalists, vol. ii. pp. 509–11. London, 1893.) For other points of contact, see Goldziher: Islamisme et Parsisme. (Revue de l’Histoire des Religions, xliii. p. 1. sqq.) ↑
11 Mazdean beliefs in Shia Islam, by Ahmed-Bey Agaeff. (Transactions of the Ninth International Congress of Orientalists, vol. ii. pp. 509–11. London, 1893.) For additional connections, see Goldziher: Islamism and Zoroastrianism. (Review of the History of Religions, vol. xliii, p. 1, and following pages.) ↑
32 Grenard, pp. 9–10. “D’une guerre d’ambition [la tradition] fait une guerre sainte, elle attribue à Satoḳ Boghra Khân une conquête qui a été accomplie réellement par son douzième successeur; par une confusion absurde, elle donne le nom de ce dernier à l’oncle infidèle de Satoḳ. Non contente de réduire deux personnages en un seul, elle prête au même prince [216]une marche sur Tourfân, c’est-à-dire contre les Ouigour, qui est en effet l’œuvre d’un troisième.” (Id. p. 50.) ↑
32 Grenard, pp. 9–10. “Starting as a war driven by ambition, [tradition] turns it into a holy war, wrongly crediting Satoḳ Boghra Khân with a conquest actually achieved by his twelfth successor. In a ridiculous mix-up, it assigns the name of the latter to Satoḳ's treacherous uncle. Not only does it merge two figures into one, but it also attributes to this same prince [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] a campaign against Tourfân, meaning against the Ouigour, which is actually the work of a different individual.” (Id. p. 50.) ↑
CHAPTER VIII.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM AMONG THE MONGOLS AND TATARS.
There is no event in the history of Islam that for terror and desolation can be compared to the Mongol conquest. Like an avalanche, the hosts of Chingīz K͟hān swept over the centres of Muslim culture and civilisation, leaving behind them bare deserts and shapeless ruins where before had stood the palaces of stately cities, girt about with gardens and fruitful corn-land. When the Mongol army had marched out of the city of Herāt, a miserable remnant of forty persons crept out of their hiding-places and gazed horror-stricken on the ruins of their beautiful city—all that were left out of a population of over 100,000. In Buk͟hārā, so famed for its men of piety and learning, the Mongols stabled their horses in the sacred precincts of the mosques and tore up the Qurʼāns to serve as litter; those of the inhabitants who were not butchered were carried away into captivity and their city reduced to ashes. Such too was the fate of Samarqand, Balk͟h and many another city of Central Asia, which had been the glories of Islamic civilisation and the dwelling-places of holy men and the seats of sound learning—such too the fate of Bag͟hdād that for centuries had been the capital of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty.
There’s no event in the history of Islam that can match the terror and destruction of the Mongol conquest. Like an avalanche, the armies of Genghis Khan swept across the centers of Muslim culture and civilization, leaving behind barren deserts and shapeless ruins where once stood the grand palaces of thriving cities, surrounded by gardens and fertile fields. After the Mongol army left the city of Herāt, a pitiful remnant of just forty people crawled out of their hiding spots and stared in horror at the destruction of their beautiful city—all that remained from a population of over 100,000. In Bukhārā, renowned for its pious and learned individuals, the Mongols kept their horses in the sacred areas of the mosques and ripped up the Qur’āns to use as bedding; those inhabitants who weren’t killed were taken captive, and their city was reduced to ashes. The same fate befell Samarkand, Balkh, and many other Central Asian cities that were once the pride of Islamic civilization and homes to holy men and centers of genuine learning—such was also the destiny of Baghdad, which had been the capital of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty for centuries.
Well might the Muhammadan historian shudder to relate such horrors; when Ibn al-At͟hīr comes to describe the inroads of the Mongols into the countries of Islam, “for many years,” he tells us, “I shrank from giving a recital of these events on account of their magnitude and my abhorrence. Even now I come reluctant to the task, for who would deem it a light thing to sing the death-song of Islam and of the Muslims, or find it easy to tell this tale? O that my [219]mother had not given me birth! ‘Oh, would that I had died ere this, and been a thing forgotten, forgotten quite!’1 Many friends have urged me and still I stood irresolute; but I saw that it was of no profit to forego the task and so I thus resume. I shall have to describe events so terrible and calamities so stupendous that neither day nor night have ever brought forth the like; they fell on all nations, but on the Muslims more than all; and were one to say that since God created Adam the world has not seen the like, he would but tell the truth, for history has nothing to relate that at all approaches it. Among the greatest calamities in history is the slaughter that Nebuchadnezzar wrought among the children of Israel and his destruction of the Temple; but what is Jerusalem in comparison to the countries that these accursed ones laid waste, every town of which was far greater than Jerusalem, and what were the children of Israel in comparison to those they slew, since the inhabitants of one of the cities they destroyed were greater in numbers than all the children of Israel? Let us hope that the world may never see the like again.”2 But Islam was to rise again from the ashes of its former grandeur and through its preachers win over these savage conquerors to the acceptance of the faith. This was a task for the missionary energies of Islam that was rendered more difficult from the fact that there were two powerful competitors in the field. The spectacle of Buddhism, Christianity and Islam emulously striving to win the allegiance of the fierce conquerors that had set their feet on the necks of adherents of these great missionary religions, is one that is without parallel in the history of the world.
Well might the Muslim historian shudder to recount such horrors; when Ibn al-At͟hīr describes the Mongol invasions of the Islamic lands, he tells us, “for many years, I hesitated to narrate these events because of their enormity and my revulsion. Even now, I approach this task reluctantly, for who would think it trivial to sing the death song of Islam and the Muslims, or find it easy to tell this tale? Oh, that my [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mother had not given me birth! ‘Oh, would that I had died before this, and been completely forgotten, forgotten entirely!’1 Many friends have encouraged me, yet I remained uncertain; but I realized it was pointless to avoid the task, and so I continue. I must describe events so terrible and calamities so immense that neither day nor night has ever witnessed their like; they fell upon all nations, but most severely upon the Muslims; and if one were to say that since God created Adam the world has not seen anything like this, they would be telling the truth, for history has nothing to compare it to. Among the greatest disasters in history is the slaughter that Nebuchadnezzar inflicted upon the children of Israel and his destruction of the Temple; but what is Jerusalem compared to the lands that these cursed ones ravaged, every city of which was far greater than Jerusalem, and what were the children of Israel compared to those they killed, since the population of one of the cities they destroyed exceeded all the children of Israel? Let us hope that the world never sees such things again.”2 Yet Islam was destined to rise again from the ashes of its former glory and through its preachers win over these brutal conquerors to embrace the faith. This was a challenge for the missionary efforts of Islam that was made even more difficult by the presence of two powerful rivals in the field. The sight of Buddhism, Christianity, and Islam competing fiercely to gain the loyalty of the fierce conquerors who had gained power over the followers of these great missionary religions is a scenario without parallel in the history of the world.
Before entering on a recital of this struggle, it will be well in order to the comprehension of what is to follow briefly to glance at the partition of the Mongol empire after the death of Chingīz K͟hān, when it was split up into four sections and divided among his sons. His third son, Ogotāy, succeeded his father as K͟hāqān and received as his share the eastern portion of the empire, in which Qūbīlāy afterwards included the whole of China. Chag͟hatāy the second son took the middle kingdom. Bātū, the son of [220]his first-born Jūjī, ruled the western portion as K͟hān of the Golden Horde; Tulūy the fourth son took Persia, to which Hūlāgū, who founded the dynasty of the Īlk͟hāns, added a great part of Asia Minor.
Before going into the details of this struggle, it’s important to quickly look at the division of the Mongol empire after Chingīz K͟hān's death. The empire was split into four parts and divided among his sons. His third son, Ogotāy, became K͟hāqān and took the eastern section, which Qūbīlāy later expanded to include all of China. Chag͟hatāy, the second son, took the central kingdom. Bātū, the son of his first-born Jūjī, ruled the western part as K͟hān of the Golden Horde. Tulūy, the fourth son, received Persia, which Hūlāgū, who established the Īlk͟hān dynasty, added large parts of Asia Minor to.
The primitive religion of the Mongols was Shamanism, which while recognising a supreme God, offered no prayers to Him, but worshipped a number of inferior divinities, especially the evil spirits whose powers for harm had to be deprecated by means of sacrifices, and the souls of ancestors who were considered to exercise an influence on the lives of their descendants. To propitiate these powers of the heaven and of the lower world, recourse was had to the Shamans, wizards or medicine-men, who were credited with possessing mysterious influence over the elements and the spirits of the departed. Their religion was not one that was calculated to withstand long the efforts of a proselytising faith, possessed of a systematic theology capable of satisfying the demands of the reason and an organised body of religious teachers, when once the Mongols had been brought into contact with civilised races, had responded to their civilising influences and begun to pass out of their nomadic barbarism. It so happened that the civilised races with which the conquest of the Mongols brought them in contact comprised large numbers of Buddhists, Christians and Muhammadans, and the adherents of these three great missionary faiths entered into rivalry with one another for the conversion of their conquerors. When not carried away by the furious madness for destruction and insult that usually characterised their campaigns, the Shamanist Mongols showed themselves remarkably tolerant of other religions, whose priests were exempted from taxation and allowed perfect freedom of worship. Buddhist priests held controversies with the Shamans in the presence of Chingīz K͟hān; and at the courts of Mangū K͟hān and Qūbīlāy the Buddhist and Christian priests and the Muslim Imāms alike enjoyed the patronage of the Mongol prince.3 In the reign of the latter monarch the Mongols in China began to yield to the powerful influences of the surrounding Buddhism, and by the beginning of the fourteenth century [221]the Buddhist faith seems to have gained a complete ascendancy over them.4 It was the Lamas of Tibet who showed themselves most zealous in this work of conversion, and the people of Mongolia to the present day cling to the same faith, as do the Kalmuks who migrated to Russia in the seventeenth century.
The early religion of the Mongols was Shamanism, which acknowledged a supreme God but didn’t pray to Him. Instead, they worshipped various lesser deities, especially the evil spirits, whose harmful powers needed to be countered with sacrifices, and the souls of ancestors, believed to influence their descendants' lives. To please these deities from heaven and the underworld, they relied on Shamans, wizards, or medicine men, thought to have a mysterious connection with the elements and the spirits of the deceased. Their religion was not robust enough to resist the influence of a missionary faith that had a systematic theology to meet rational demands and an organized group of religious teachers. Once the Mongols encountered civilized societies and responded to their cultural influences, they began to move away from their nomadic ways. The civilized societies they met included many Buddhists, Christians, and Muslims, and the followers of these three major missionary religions competed for the conversion of their conquerors. When not consumed by the rage for destruction and humiliation that often marked their campaigns, the Shamanist Mongols were notably tolerant of other religions, granting tax exemptions and freedom of worship to their priests. Buddhist priests debated Shamans in front of Chingīz K͟hān, and at the courts of Mangū K͟hān and Qūbīlāy, Buddhist, Christian, and Muslim clerics received the support of the Mongol prince. During the reign of the latter, the Mongols in China began to be influenced by the strong presence of Buddhism, and by the early 14th century, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Buddhism seemed to have established complete dominance among them. The Lamas of Tibet were particularly enthusiastic in this conversion effort, and to this day, the people of Mongolia, along with the Kalmuks who migrated to Russia in the 17th century, continue to adhere to the same faith.
Although Buddhism made itself finally supreme in the eastern part of the empire, at first the influence of the Christian Church was by no means inconsiderable and great hopes were entertained of the conversion of the Mongols. The Nestorian missionaries in the seventh century had carried the knowledge of the Christian faith from west to east across Asia as far as the north of China, and scattered communities were still to be found in the thirteenth century. The famous Prester John, around whose name cluster so many legends of the Middle Ages, is supposed to have been the chief of the Karaïts, a Christian Tartar tribe living to the south of Lake Baikal. When this tribe was conquered by Chingīz K͟hān, he married one of the daughters of the then chief of the tribe, while his son Ogotāy took a wife from the same family. Ogotāy’s son, Kuyūk, although he did not himself become a Christian, showed great favour towards this faith, to which his chief minister and one of his secretaries belonged. The Nestorian priests were held in high favour at his court and he received an embassy from Pope Innocent IV.5 The Christian powers both of the East and the West looked to the Mongols to assist them in their wars against the Musalmans. It was Hayton, the Christian King of Armenia, who was mainly instrumental in persuading Mangū K͟hān to despatch the expedition that sacked Bag͟hdād under the leadership of Hūlāgū,6 the influence of whose Christian wife led him to show much favour to the Christians, and especially to the Nestorians. Many of the Mongols who occupied the countries of Armenia and Georgia were converted by the Christians of these countries and received baptism.7 The marvellous tales of the greatness and magnificence of Prester John, that fired the imagination of mediæval Europe, had given rise [222]to a belief that the Mongols were Christians—a belief which was further strengthened by the false reports that reached Europe of the conversion of various Mongol princes and their zeal for the Christian cause. It was under this delusion that St. Louis sent an ambassador, William of Rubruck, to exhort the great K͟hāqān to persevere in his supposed efforts for the spread of the Christian faith. But these reports were soon discovered to be without any foundation in fact, though William of Rubruck found that the Christian religion was freely tolerated at the court of Mangū K͟hān, and the adhesion of some few Mongols to this faith made the Christian priests hopeful of still further conquests. But so long as Latins, Greeks, Nestorians and Armenians carried their theological differences into the very midst of the Mongol camp, there was very little hope of much progress being made, and it is probably this very want of union among the preachers of Christianity that caused their efforts to meet with so little success among the Mongols; so that while they were fighting among one another, Buddhism and Islam were gaining a firm footing for themselves. The haughty pretensions of the Roman Pontiff soon caused the proud conquerors of half the world to withdraw from his emissaries what little favour they might at first have been inclined to show, and many other circumstances contributed to the failure of the Roman mission.8
Although Buddhism eventually became dominant in the eastern part of the empire, the influence of the Christian Church was significant at first, and there were great hopes for the conversion of the Mongols. In the seventh century, Nestorian missionaries brought the Christian faith from the west to the east across Asia, reaching as far as northern China, and scattered communities still existed in the thirteenth century. The legendary Prester John, associated with many Middle Ages myths, is believed to have been the leader of the Karaïts, a Christian Tatar tribe living south of Lake Baikal. When Chingīz K͟hān conquered this tribe, he married one of the daughters of the tribe's chief, and his son Ogotāy married into the same family. Although Ogotāy’s son, Kuyūk, didn’t convert to Christianity himself, he was very supportive of the faith, which his chief minister and one of his secretaries practiced. Nestorian priests were well-regarded at his court, and he welcomed an embassy from Pope Innocent IV.5 The Christian powers from both the East and the West looked to the Mongols for help in their wars against the Muslims. It was Hayton, the Christian King of Armenia, who primarily persuaded Mangū K͟hān to send the expedition that plundered Baghdad under Hūlāgū's leadership,6 whose Christian wife influenced him to be very favorable towards Christians, especially the Nestorians. Many Mongols in Armenia and Georgia converted to Christianity and were baptized by the Christians in those regions.7 The incredible stories of the greatness and splendor of Prester John, which captured the imagination of medieval Europe, gave rise [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to the belief that the Mongols were Christians—a belief that was further reinforced by false reports that reached Europe about the conversion of various Mongol princes and their enthusiasm for the Christian cause. Under this misconception, St. Louis sent an ambassador, William of Rubruck, to encourage the great K͟hāqān to continue his supposed efforts in spreading Christianity. However, these reports were soon found to be unfounded, though William of Rubruck discovered that the Christian religion was tolerated at Mangū K͟hān's court, and the few Mongols who adopted this faith gave Christian priests hope for further successes. But as long as Latins, Greeks, Nestorians, and Armenians brought their theological disputes into the Mongol camp, there was little hope for substantial progress, and it is likely that this lack of unity among Christian preachers led to their limited success with the Mongols; while they were quarreling among themselves, Buddhism and Islam were establishing strong footholds. The arrogant claims of the Roman Pontiff soon caused the proud conquerors of half the world to withdraw any initial favor they may have had for his emissaries, and many other factors contributed to the failure of the Roman mission.8
As for the Nestorians, who had been first in the field, they appear to have been too degraded and apathetic to take much advantage of their opportunities. Of the Nestorians in China, William of Rubruck9 says that they were very ignorant and could not even understand their service books, which were written in Syriac. He accuses them of drunkenness, polygamy and covetousness, and makes an unfavourable comparison between their lives and those of the Buddhist priests. Their bishop paid them very rare visits—sometimes only once in fifty years: [223]on such occasions he would ordain all the male children, even the babies in their cradles. The priests were eaten up with simony, made a traffic of the sacred rites of their Church and concerned themselves more with money-making than with the propagation of the faith.10
As for the Nestorians, who were the first on the scene, they seem to have been too degraded and apathetic to fully take advantage of their opportunities. William of Rubruck9 mentions that the Nestorians in China were quite ignorant and couldn't even understand their service books, which were written in Syriac. He criticizes them for being drunkards, engaging in polygamy, and being greedy, and he makes an unfavorable comparison between their lives and those of the Buddhist priests. Their bishop hardly visited them—sometimes just once every fifty years: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] during those rare visits, he would ordain all the male children, even babies in their cradles. The priests were consumed by simony, turned the sacred rites of their Church into a business, and were more focused on making money than on spreading the faith.10
In the western parts of the Mongol empire, where the Christians looked to the newly-risen power to help them in their wars with the Musalmans and to secure for them the possession of the Holy Land, the alliance between the Christians and the Īlk͟hāns of Persia was short-lived, as the victories of Baybars, the Mamlūk Sultan of Egypt (1260–1277) and his alliance with Baraka K͟hān, gave the Īlk͟hāns quite enough to do to look after their own interests. The excesses that the Christians of Damascus and other cities committed during the brief period in which they enjoyed the favour of this Mongol dynasty of Persia, did much to discredit the Christian name in Western Asia.11
In the western regions of the Mongol empire, where Christians sought support from the newly powerful leaders to aid them in their battles against Muslims and to secure the Holy Land, the alliance between the Christians and the Īlk͟hāns of Persia was short-lived. The victories of Baybars, the Mamlūk Sultan of Egypt (1260–1277), along with his partnership with Baraka K͟hān, left the Īlk͟hāns with plenty to manage in terms of their own interests. The actions taken by Christians in Damascus and other cities during the brief time they had the support of this Persian Mongol dynasty seriously harmed the reputation of Christianity in Western Asia.11
In the course of the struggle, the adherents of either faith were at times guilty of much brutality. One example may be taken from the middle of the thirteenth century as told by al-Jūzjānī, who claims to have heard the story, while in Delhi, from the lips of a certain Sayyid Ashraf al-Dīn who had come there from Samarqand. “The eminent Sayyid thus related, that one of the Christians of Samarqand attained unto the felicity of Islam, and the Musalmans of Samarqand, who are staunch in their faith, paid him great honour and reverence, and conferred great benefits upon him. Unexpectedly, one of the haughty Mongol infidels of China, who possessed power and influence, and the inclinations of which accursed one were towards the Christian faith, arrived at Samarqand. The Christians of that city repaired to that Mongol, and complained saying: ‘The Musalmans are enjoining our children to turn away from the Christian faith and from serving Jesus—on whom be peace—and calling upon them to follow the religion of Muṣṭafạ̄12—on whom be peace—and, in case that gate becomes unclosed, the whole of our dependents will turn away from the Christian faith. By [224]thy power and authority devise a settlement of our case.’ The Mongol commanded that the youth, who had turned Musalman, should be produced, and they tried with blandishment and kindness, and money and wealth to induce the newly-converted Musalman to recant, but he refused to recant, and put not off from his heart and spirit that garment of freshness—the Muslim faith. The Mongol ruler then turned over a leaf in his temper, and began to speak of severe punishment; and every punishment, which it was in his power to inflict, or his severity to devise, he inflicted upon the youth, who, from his great zeal for the faith of Islam, did not recant, and did not in any way cast away from his hand the sweet draught of religion through the blow of infidel perverseness. As the youth continued firm in the true faith, and paid no heed to the promises and threats of that depraved company, the accursed Mongol commanded that they should bring the youth to public punishment; and he departed from the world in the felicity of religion—may God reward and requite him!—and the Musalman community in Samarqand were overcome with despondency and consternation in consequence. A petition was got up, and was attested with the testimony of the chief men and credible persons of the Musalman religion dwelling at Samarqand, and we proceeded with that petition to the camp of Baraka K͟hān, and presented to him an account of the proceedings and disposition of the Christians of that city. Zeal for the Muslim religion was manifested in the mind of that monarch of exemplary faith, and the defence of the truth became predominant in his disposition. After some days, he showed honour to this Sayyid, appointed a body of Turks and confidential persons among the chief Musalmans, and commanded that they should slaughter the Christian company who had committed that dire oppression, and despatch them to hell. When that mandate had been obtained, it was preserved until that wretched sect had assembled in the church, then they seized them all together, and despatched the whole of them to hell, and reduced the church again to bricks.”13 [225]
During the struggle, followers of both religions sometimes acted with great brutality. One example comes from the mid-thirteenth century, as recounted by al-Jūzjānī, who said he heard the story while in Delhi from a man named Sayyid Ashraf al-Dīn, who had come from Samarqand. “The esteemed Sayyid explained that one of the Christians in Samarqand converted to Islam, and the Muslims there, who are firm in their faith, showed him much respect and honored him with many benefits. But then, a proud Mongol infidel from China, who had power and influence and leaned towards the Christian faith, arrived in Samarqand. The Christians in the city went to this Mongol and complained: ‘The Muslims are urging our children to abandon Christianity and to stop following Jesus—peace be upon him—and are calling on them to adopt the religion of Muṣṭafạ̄12—peace be upon him—as a result, if they succeed, all our followers will leave Christianity. With [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] your authority, please find a resolution for us.’ The Mongol ordered that the young man who had converted to Islam be brought to him, and they tried with flattery, kindness, and wealth to persuade him to return to Christianity, but he stood firm and did not abandon the fresh faith of Islam. The Mongol ruler then lost his temper, spoke about severe punishment, and inflicted everything he could think of on the young man, who, out of his great dedication to the Muslim faith, refused to yield and did not let go of the sweet essence of religion due to the Mongol's infidel cruelty. As the young man remained steadfast in his true faith and ignored the promises and threats of that corrupt group, the accursed Mongol ordered that he be publicly punished; he died maintaining his religious conviction—may God reward him!—which left the Muslim community in Samarqand filled with despair and distress. A petition was drawn up and signed by the prominent figures and trustworthy individuals of the Muslim community in Samarqand, and we took that petition to the camp of Baraka K͟hān, where we presented the situation concerning the Christians in the city. The devotion to the Muslim faith was evident in the mindset of that exemplary monarch, and the defense of the truth became his priority. After a few days, he honored this Sayyid, appointed a group of Turks and trusted leaders among the Muslims, and ordered that they execute the Christians who had committed such grave oppression. Once this order was given, it was held until that unfortunate sect gathered in their church, at which point they were all captured and sent to hell, and the church was reduced to rubble.”13 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
For Islam to enter into competition with such powerful rivals as Buddhism and Christianity were at the outset of the period of Mongol rule, must have appeared a well-nigh hopeless undertaking. For the Muslims had suffered more from the storm of the Mongol invasions than the others. Those cities that had hitherto been the rallying points of spiritual organisation and learning for Islam in Asia, had been for the most part laid in ashes: the theologians and pious doctors of the faith, either slain or carried away into captivity.14 Among the Mongol rulers—usually so tolerant towards all religions—there were some who exhibited varying degrees of hatred towards the Muslim faith. Chingīz K͟hān ordered all those who killed animals in the Muhammadan fashion to be put to death, and this ordinance was revived by Qūbīlāy, who by offering rewards to informers set on foot a sharp persecution that lasted for seven years, as many poor persons took advantage of this ready means of gaining wealth, and slaves accused their masters in order to gain their freedom.15 During the reign of Kuyūk (1246–1248), who left the conduct of affairs entirely to his two Christian ministers and whose court was filled with Christian monks, the Muhammadans were made to suffer great severities.16
For Islam to compete with strong rivals like Buddhism and Christianity at the beginning of the Mongol rule must have seemed like a nearly impossible task. Muslims had suffered more than others from the devastation of the Mongol invasions. The cities that had previously been centers of spiritual organization and learning for Islam in Asia were mostly left in ruins: the scholars and devout leaders of the faith were either killed or taken captive. 14 Among the Mongol rulers—who were generally tolerant of all religions—there were some who showed varying levels of hostility towards Islam. Chingīz K͟hān ordered that anyone who slaughtered animals in the Islamic way should be put to death, a decree that was enforced again by Qūbīlāy, who offered rewards for informants and initiated a harsh persecution that lasted for seven years, as many desperate individuals exploited this opportunity for wealth, and slaves accused their masters to gain their freedom. 15 During the reign of Kuyūk (1246–1248), who left the management of affairs entirely to his two Christian ministers and whose court was filled with Christian monks, Muslims were subjected to severe hardships. 16
A contemporary historian, al-Jūzjānī, gives the following account of the kind of treatment to which a Muhammadan theologian might be exposed at the court of Kuyūk. “Trustworthy persons have related that Kuyūk was constantly being incited by the Buddhist priests to acts of oppression towards the Musalmans and the persecution of the faithful. There was an Imām in that country, one of the men of learning among the Muslims … named Nūr al-Dīn, al-K͟hwārazmī. A number of Christian laymen and priests and a band of idol-worshipping Buddhist priests made a request to Kuyūk, asking him to summon that [226]Imām of the Musalmans that they might hold a controversy with him and get him to prove the superiority of the faith of Muḥammad and his prophetic mission—otherwise, he should be put to death. The K͟hān agreed, the Imām was sent for, and a discussion ensued upon the claim of Muḥammad to be a prophet and the manner of his life as compared with that of other prophets. At length, as the arguments of those accursed ones were weak and devoid of the force of truth, they withdrew their hand from contradiction and drew the mark of oppression and outrage on the pages of the business and asked Kuyūk K͟hān to tell the Imām to perform two genuflexions in prayer, according to the rites and ordinances of the Muhammadan law, in order that his unbecoming movements in the performance of this act of worship might become manifest to them and to the K͟hān.” Kuyūk gave the order accordingly, and the Imām and another Musalman who was with him performed the ritual of the prayer according to the prescribed forms. “When the godly Imām and the other Musalman who was with him, had placed their foreheads on the ground in the act of prostration, some infidels whom Kuyūk had summoned, greatly annoyed them and knocked their heads with force upon the ground, and committed other abominable acts against them. But that godly Imām endured all this oppression and annoyance and performed all the required forms and ceremonies of the prayer and in no way curtailed it. When he had repeated the salutation, he lifted up his face towards heaven and observed the form of ‘Invoke your Lord with humility and in secret,’ and having asked permission to depart, he returned unto his own house.”17
A modern historian, al-Jūzjānī, provides the following account of what a Muslim theologian might face at the court of Kuyūk. “Reliable sources have reported that Kuyūk was constantly urged by Buddhist priests to oppress Muslims and persecute the faithful. There was an Imām in that country, a knowledgeable man among the Muslims named Nūr al-Dīn, al-K͟hwārazmī. A group of Christian laymen and priests, along with some idol-worshipping Buddhist priests, requested Kuyūk to summon that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Imām of the Muslims so they could debate him and force him to prove the superiority of the faith of Muḥammad and his prophetic mission—otherwise, he would face death. The K͟hān agreed, the Imām was called, and a discussion began regarding Muḥammad's claim to prophecy and how his life compared to that of other prophets. Eventually, as the arguments of those malicious individuals were weak and lacking in truth, they ceased their opposition and marked their intentions with oppression, asking Kuyūk K͟hān to make the Imām perform two bowing movements in prayer, according to the teachings of Islam, so that his inappropriate actions during this act of worship could be observed by them and the K͟hān.” Kuyūk gave the order, and the Imām along with another Muslim performed the prayer as instructed. “When the devout Imām and the other Muslim placed their foreheads on the ground in prostration, some infidels summoned by Kuyūk harassed them, forcefully striking their heads against the ground and committing other vile acts. But the devout Imām endured all this oppression and annoyance, completing all the required forms and ceremonies of the prayer without shortening it. After completing the salutation, he raised his face towards heaven and followed the form of ‘Invoke your Lord with humility and in secret,’ and after asking for permission to leave, he returned to his own home.”17
Arghūn (1284–1291) the fourth Īlk͟hān persecuted the Musalmans and took away from them all posts in the departments of justice and finance, and forbade them to appear at his court.18
Arghūn (1284–1291), the fourth Īlk͟hān, persecuted Muslims, stripped them of all positions in the justice and finance departments, and banned them from appearing at his court.18
In spite of all difficulties, however, the Mongols and the savage tribes that followed in their wake19 were at length [227]brought to submit to the faith of those Muslim peoples whom they had crushed beneath their feet. Unfortunately history sheds little light on the progress of this missionary movement and only a few details relating to the conversion of the more prominent converts have been preserved to us. Scattered up and down throughout the length and breadth of the Mongol empire, there must have been many of the followers of the Prophet who laboured successfully and unknown, to win unbelievers to the faith. In the reign of Ogotāy (1229–1241), we read of a certain Buddhist governor of Persia, named Kurguz, who in his later years abjured Buddhism and became a Musalman.20 In the reign of Tīmūr K͟hān (1323–1328), Ānanda, a grandson of Qūbīlāy and viceroy of Kan-Su, was a zealous Musalman and had converted a great many persons in Tangut and won over a large number of the troops under his command to the same faith. He was summoned to court and efforts were made to induce him to conform to Buddhism, and on his refusing to abandon his faith he was cast into prison. But he was shortly after set at liberty, for fear of an insurrection among the inhabitants of Tangut, who were much attached to him.21
In spite of all the challenges, the Mongols and the fierce tribes that followed them eventually submitted to the faith of the Muslim peoples they had previously conquered. Unfortunately, history doesn't provide much information about this missionary movement, and only a few details about the conversion of notable converts have been preserved. Throughout the vast Mongol empire, there must have been many followers of the Prophet who worked successfully and without recognition to convert non-believers. During Ogotāy's reign (1229–1241), we hear about a Buddhist governor of Persia named Kurguz, who later abandoned Buddhism and became a Muslim. During Tīmūr K͟hān's reign (1323–1328), Ānanda, a grandson of Qūbīlāy and the viceroy of Kan-Su, was a devoted Muslim who converted many people in Tangut and gained a significant number of troops under his command to the same faith. He was called to court, and efforts were made to persuade him to return to Buddhism, but when he refused to abandon his faith, he was imprisoned. He was soon released, however, out of fear of an uprising among the people of Tangut, who were very loyal to him.
The author of the Muntak͟hab al-Tawārīk͟h asserts that Ānanda built four mosques in K͟hānbāligh (the modern Peking), which provided accommodation for 1,000,000 men at the time of the Friday prayer; but no credence can be given to this or to his other statements regarding the spread of Islam in China, in view of the fact that he represents Ānanda to have been the successor of Tīmūr K͟hān on the imperial throne and gives an entirely fictitious account of his descendants, several of whom are represented as having professed Islam, though none of the five had any existence except in the imagination of the writer.22
The author of the Muntak͟hab al-Tawārīk͟h claims that Ānanda built four mosques in K͟hānbāligh (modern-day Beijing), which could host 1,000,000 men during Friday prayers. However, this and other claims about the spread of Islam in China can't be taken seriously, especially since he portrays Ānanda as the successor of Tīmūr K͟hān on the imperial throne and gives a completely made-up account of his descendants. Several of these supposed descendants are said to have converted to Islam, but none of the five ever existed; they were just figments of the writer's imagination.22
The first Mongol ruling prince who professed Islam was Baraka K͟hān, who was chief of the Golden Horde from 1256 to 1267.23 According to Abu’l-G͟hāzī he was converted [228]after he had come to the throne. He is said one day to have fallen in with a caravan coming from Buk͟hārā, and taking two of the merchants aside, to have questioned them on the doctrines of Islam, and they expounded to him their faith so persuasively that he became converted in all sincerity. He first revealed his change of faith to his youngest brother, whom he induced to follow his example, and then made open profession of his new belief.24 But, according to al-Jūzjānī, Baraka K͟hān was brought up as a Musalman from infancy, and, as soon as he was old enough to learn, was taught the Qurʼān by one of the ʻUlamā of the city of K͟hujand.25 The same author (who compiled his history during the lifetime of Baraka K͟hān), states that the whole of his army was Musalman. “Trustworthy persons have also related that, throughout his whole army, it is the etiquette for every horseman to have a prayer-carpet with him, so that, when the time for prayer arrives, they may occupy themselves in their devotions. Not a person in his whole army takes any intoxicating drink whatever; and great ʻUlamā, consisting of commentators, traditionists, jurists, and disputants, are in his society. He has a great number of religious books, and most of his receptions and debates are with ʻUlamā. In his place of audience debates on ecclesiastical law constantly take place; and, in his faith, as a Musalman, he is exceedingly strict and orthodox.”26 Baraka K͟hān entered into a close alliance with the Mamlūk Sultan of Egypt, Rukn al-Dīn Baybars. The initiative came from the latter, who had given a hospitable reception to a body of troops, two hundred in number, belonging to the Golden Horde; these men, observing the growing enmity between their K͟hān and Hūlāgū, the conqueror of Bag͟hdād, in whose army they were serving, took flight into Syria, whence they were honourably conducted to Cairo to the court of Baybars, who persuaded them to embrace Islam.27 Baybars himself was at war with Hūlāgū, whom he had recently defeated and driven out of Syria. He sent [229]two of the Mongol fugitives, with some other envoys, to bear a letter to Baraka K͟hān. On their return these envoys reported that each princess and amīr at the court of Baraka K͟hān had an imām and a muʼad͟hd͟hin, and the children were taught the Qurʼān in the schools.28 These friendly relations between Baybars and Baraka K͟hān brought many of the Mongols of the Golden Horde into Egypt, where they were prevailed upon to become Musalmans.29
The first Mongol ruling prince to embrace Islam was Baraka Khan, who led the Golden Horde from 1256 to 1267.23 According to Abu’l-Ghāzī, he converted [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]after ascending the throne. It’s said that one day he met a caravan coming from Bukhārā and pulled two of the merchants aside to ask them about the teachings of Islam. They explained their faith to him so convincingly that he sincerely converted. He first shared his new beliefs with his youngest brother, encouraging him to follow suit, and then publicly declared his new faith.24 However, al-Jūzjānī claims that Baraka Khan was raised as a Muslim from childhood and, as soon as he could learn, had the Qurʼān taught to him by an ʻUlamā from the city of Khujand.25 The same author (who wrote his history during Baraka Khan’s lifetime) states that his entire army was Muslim. “Reliable sources also reported that in his army, it's customary for every horseman to carry a prayer rug, so when it's time for prayer, they can devote themselves to worship. No one in his army consumes alcohol at all; and there are many respected ʻUlamā, including scholars, traditionists, jurists, and debaters, in his company. He possesses a large collection of religious texts, and most of his gatherings and discussions are with ʻUlamā. In his audience, debates on religious law take place regularly; and in his practice of Islam, he is very strict and orthodox.”26 Baraka Khan formed a close alliance with the Mamlūk Sultan of Egypt, Rukn al-Dīn Baybars. This initiative came from Baybars, who had warmly welcomed a contingent of two hundred troops from the Golden Horde; these soldiers, witnessing the rising conflict between their Khan and Hūlāgū, the conqueror of Baghdad, in whose army they served, fled to Syria, where they were honorably escorted to Cairo to Baybars' court, where he convinced them to convert to Islam.27 Baybars was engaged in warfare with Hūlāgū, whom he had recently defeated and driven out of Syria. He sent [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]two of the Mongol defectors, along with other envoys, to deliver a letter to Baraka Khan. Upon their return, these envoys reported that every princess and amīr at Baraka Khan’s court had an imām and a mu’adhdhin, and children were taught the Qurʼān in schools.28 These friendly ties between Baybars and Baraka Khan led many Mongols from the Golden Horde to come to Egypt, where they were encouraged to convert to Islam.29
In Persia, where Hūlāgū founded the dynasty of the Īlk͟hāns, the progress of Islam among the Mongols was much slower. In order to strengthen himself against the attacks of Baraka K͟hān and the Sultan of Egypt, Hūlāgū accepted the alliance of the Christian powers of the East, such as the king of Armenia and the Crusaders. His favourite wife was a Christian and favourably disposed the mind of her husband towards her co-religionists, and his son Abāqā K͟hān married the daughter of the Emperor of Constantinople. Though Abāqā K͟hān did not himself become a Christian, his court was filled with Christian priests, and he sent envoys to several of the princes of Europe—St. Louis of France, King Charles of Sicily and King James of Aragon—to solicit their alliance against the Muhammadans; to the same end also, an embassy of sixteen Mongols was sent to the Council of Lyons in 1274, where the spokesman of this embassy embraced Christianity and was baptised with some of his companions. Great hopes were entertained of the conversion of Abāqā, but they proved fruitless. His brother Takūdār,30 who succeeded him, was the first of the Īlk͟hāns who embraced Islam. He had been brought up as a Christian, for (as a contemporary Christian writer31 tells us), “he was baptised when young and called by the name of Nicholas. But when he was grown up, through his intercourse with Saracens of whom he was very fond, he became a base Saracen, and, renouncing the Christian faith, wished to be called Muḥammad K͟hān, and strove with all his might that the [230]Tartars should be converted to the faith and sect of Muḥammad, and when they proved obstinate, not daring to force them, he brought about their conversion by giving them honours and favours and gifts, so that in his time many Tartars were converted to the faith of the Saracens.” This prince sent the news of his conversion to the Sultan of Egypt in the following letter:—“By the power of God Almighty, the mandate of Aḥmad to the Sultan of Egypt. God Almighty (praised be His name!) by His grace preventing us and by the light of His guidance, hath guided us in our early youth and vigour into the true path of the knowledge of His deity and the confession of His unity, to bear witness that Muḥammad (on whom rest the highest blessings!) is the Prophet of God, and to reverence His saints and His pious servants. ‘Whom God shall please to guide, that man’s breast will He open to Islam.’32 We ceased not to incline our heart to the promotion of the faith and the improvement of the condition of Islam and the Muslims, up to the time when the succession to the empire came to us from our illustrious father and brother, and God spread over us the glory of His grace and kindness, so that in the abundance of His favours our hopes were realised, and He revealed to us the bride of the kingdom, and she was brought forth to us a noble spouse. A Qūriltāy or general assembly was convened, wherein our brothers, our sons, great nobles, generals of the army and captains of the forces, met to hold council; and they were all agreed on carrying out the order of our elder brother, viz. to summon here a vast levy of our troops whose numbers would make the earth, despite its vastness, appear too narrow, whose fury and fierce onset would fill the hearts of men with fear, being animated with a courage before which the mountain peaks bow down, and a firm purpose that makes the hardest rocks grow soft. We reflected on this their resolution which expressed the wish of all, and we concluded that it ran counter to the aim we had in view—to promote the common weal, i.e. to strengthen the ordinance of Islam; never, as far as lies in our power, to issue any order that will not tend to prevent bloodshed, remove the ills of men, [231]and cause the breeze of peace and prosperity to blow on all lands, and the kings of other countries to rest upon the couch of affection and benevolence, whereby the commands of God will be honoured and mercy be shown to the people of God. Herein, God inspired us to quench this fire and put an end to these terrible calamities, and make known to those who advanced this proposal (of a levy) what it is that God has put into our hearts to do, namely, to employ all possible means for the healing of all the sickness of the world, and putting off what should only be appealed to as the last remedy. For we desire not to hasten to appeal to arms, until we have first declared the right path, and will permit it only after setting forth the truth and establishing it with proofs. Our resolve to carry out whatever appears to us good and advantageous has been strengthened by the counsels of the Shayk͟h al-Islām, the model of divines, who has given us much assistance in religious matters. We have appointed our chief justice, Qutb al-Dīn and the Atābak, Bahā al-Dīn, both trustworthy persons of this flourishing kingdom, to make known to you our course of action and bear witness to our good intentions for the common weal of the Muslims; and to make it known that God has enlightened us, and that Islam annuls all that has gone before it, and that God Almighty has put it into our hearts to follow the truth and those who practice it.… If some convincing proof be required, let men observe our actions. By the grace of God, we have raised aloft the standards of the faith, and borne witness to it in all our orders and our practice, so that the ordinances of the law of Muḥammad may be brought to the fore and firmly established in accordance with the principles of justice laid down by Aḥmad. Whereby we have filled the hearts of the people with joy, have granted free pardon to all offenders, and shown them indulgences, saying, ‘May God pardon the past!’ We have reformed all matters concerning the pious endowments of Muslims given for mosques, colleges, charitable institutions, and the rebuilding of caravanserais; we have restored their incomes to those to whom they were due according to the terms laid down by the donors.… We have ordered the pilgrims to be [232]treated with respect, provision to be made for their caravans and for securing their safety on the pilgrim routes; we have given perfect freedom to merchants, travelling from one country to another, that they may go wherever they please; and we have strictly prohibited our soldiers and police from interfering with them in their comings or goings.” He seeks the alliance of the Sultan of Egypt “so that these countries and cities may again be populated, these terrible calamities be put down, the sword be returned to the scabbard; that all peoples may dwell in peace and quietness, and the necks of the Muslims be freed from the ills of humiliation and disgrace.”33
In Persia, where Hūlāgū established the dynasty of the Īlk͟hāns, the spread of Islam among the Mongols was much slower. To strengthen himself against the attacks of Baraka K͟hān and the Sultan of Egypt, Hūlāgū formed alliances with the Christian powers of the East, including the king of Armenia and the Crusaders. His favorite wife was Christian and influenced her husband positively towards her fellow believers, and his son Abāqā K͟hān married the daughter of the Emperor of Constantinople. Although Abāqā K͟hān didn't convert to Christianity himself, his court was filled with Christian priests, and he sent envoys to several European rulers—St. Louis of France, King Charles of Sicily, and King James of Aragon—seeking their alliance against the Muslims. For the same purpose, a delegation of sixteen Mongols was sent to the Council of Lyons in 1274, where the representative of this group converted to Christianity and was baptized along with some of his companions. There were great hopes for Abāqā's conversion, but these hopes were in vain. His brother Takūdār, who took over after him, was the first of the Īlk͟hāns to convert to Islam. He had been raised as a Christian since, as a contemporary Christian writer points out, "he was baptized when young and called Nicholas. But when he grew up and spent time with Saracens, whom he liked very much, he became a devout Saracen, renounced the Christian faith, wished to be known as Muḥammad K͟hān, and did everything he could to convert the Tartars to the faith and sect of Muḥammad. When they resisted, he didn't force them but encouraged their conversion by granting them honors, favors, and gifts so that during his rule, many Tartars embraced the faith of the Saracens." This prince announced his conversion to the Sultan of Egypt in the following letter:—“By the power of God Almighty, the mandate of Aḥmad to the Sultan of Egypt. God Almighty (praise His name!) in His grace has guided us since our youth to the true path of understanding His divinity and acknowledging His oneness, to testify that Muḥammad (may blessings be upon him!) is the Prophet of God, and to honor His saints and His devoted servants. ‘Whom God wishes to guide, He opens their heart to Islam.’ We have consistently sought to advance the faith and improve the state of Islam and Muslims until we inherited the empire from our illustrious father and brother, and God granted us His grace and kindness, fulfilling our hopes and revealing to us our royal path, which was presented to us as a noble union. A Qūriltāy or general assembly was convened, where our brothers, our sons, prominent nobles, army commanders, and leaders gathered to discuss matters; they unanimously agreed to follow the orders of our elder brother, namely, to summon a vast army whose numbers would make the vast earth seem too small, and whose fierce charge would instill fear in the hearts of men, driven by such courage that even the highest mountains would bow, and a firm determination that could soften the hardest rocks. We pondered this resolution of theirs, which represented the desire of all, and concluded that it contradicted our goal of promoting the common good, which is to strengthen the principles of Islam; we will never, as much as possible, issue any orders that do not aim to prevent bloodshed, alleviate human suffering, and allow the winds of peace and prosperity to blow across all lands, enabling the kings of other nations to live in harmony and kindness, thereby honoring God's commands and showing mercy to God's people. God inspired us to extinguish this fire and put an end to these severe disasters and to inform those who proposed this (military) mobilization about what God has put in our hearts to accomplish, which is to use every possible means to heal the world's ailments and delay action that should only be seen as a last resort. We wish not to rush to arms until we have first articulated the true path, and will allow it only after clearly presenting the truth and substantiating it with evidence. Our determination to undertake whatever we feel is good and beneficial has been reinforced by the guidance of the Shayk͟h al-Islām, a model of the learned, who has greatly assisted us in religious matters. We have appointed our chief justice, Qutb al-Dīn, and the Atābak, Bahā al-Dīn, both trustworthy figures in this flourishing kingdom, to communicate our course of action to you and attest to our good intentions for the welfare of Muslims; to announce that God has enlightened us, and that Islam supersedes everything that has come before, and that God Almighty has inspired us to follow the truth and its practitioners.… If convincing proof is needed, let people observe our actions. By God's grace, we have raised the banners of faith and have upheld it in all our orders and practices so that the laws of Muḥammad may be brought to the forefront and firmly established according to the principles of justice laid down by Aḥmad. Thus, we have filled the hearts of the people with joy, granted forgiveness to all wrongdoers, and shown them kindness, saying, ‘May God forgive the past!’ We have reformed everything related to Muslim endowments designated for mosques, schools, and charitable institutions, and the rebuilding of caravanserais; we have restored their income to those who were entitled to them according to the stipulations of the donors.… We have ordered that pilgrims be treated with respect, provided for their caravans, and ensured their safety on their routes; we have given merchants complete freedom to travel from one country to another, allowing them to go wherever they wish; and we have strictly prohibited our soldiers and police from interfering with their movements.” He seeks the alliance of the Sultan of Egypt “so that these countries and cities may be repopulated, these terrible calamities may be eliminated, the sword returned to its sheath; so that all peoples may live in peace and tranquility, and the Muslims may be liberated from the burdens of humiliation and disgrace.”
To the student of the history of the Mongols it is a relief to pass from the recital of nameless horrors and continual bloodshed to a document emanating from a Mongol prince and giving expression to such humane and benevolent sentiments, which sound strange indeed coming from such lips.
To a student of Mongolian history, it's a welcome change to move away from the endless accounts of faceless atrocities and constant violence to a document from a Mongol prince that expresses such kind and compassionate feelings, which indeed feel odd coming from someone in such a position.
This conversion of their chief and the persecutions that he inflicted on the Christians gave great offence to the Mongols, who, although not Christians themselves, had been long accustomed to intercourse with the Christians, and they denounced their chief to Qūbīlāy K͟hān as one who had abandoned the footsteps of his forefathers. A revolt broke out against him, headed by his nephew Arghūn, who compassed his death and succeeded him on the throne. During his brief reign (1284–1291), the Christians were once more restored to favour, while the Musalmans had to suffer persecution in their turn, were dismissed from their posts and driven away from the court.34
This change in their leader and the persecution he directed against the Christians greatly upset the Mongols, who, although they were not Christians themselves, had been accustomed to interacting with them for a long time. They reported their leader to Qūbīlāy K͟hān as someone who had strayed from the ways of his ancestors. A revolt led by his nephew Arghūn erupted, which led to his death and Arghūn taking over the throne. During his brief reign (1284–1291), the Christians regained favor, while the Muslims faced persecution in return, being dismissed from their positions and forced away from the court.34
The successors of Takūdār were all heathen, until, in 1295, G͟hāzān, the seventh and greatest of the Īlk͟hāns, became a Musalman and made Islam the ruling religion of Persia. During the last three reigns the Christians had entertained great hopes of the conversion of the ruling family of Persia, who had shown them such distinguished favour and entrusted them with so many important offices of state. His immediate predecessor, the insurgent Baydū K͟hān, who occupied the throne for a few months only in [233]1295, carried his predilection for Christianity so far as to try to put a stop to the spread of Islam among the Mongols, and accordingly forbade any one to preach the doctrines of this faith among them.35
The successors of Takūdār were all pagans until 1295, when G͟hāzān, the seventh and greatest of the Īlk͟hāns, converted to Islam and made it the dominant religion in Persia. During the last three reigns, Christians had high hopes for the conversion of the ruling family of Persia, who had shown them significant favor and given them many important government positions. His immediate predecessor, the rebel Baydū K͟hān, who was on the throne for just a few months in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]1295, was so fond of Christianity that he tried to halt the spread of Islam among the Mongols and banned anyone from preaching its doctrines to them.35
G͟hāzān himself before his conversion had been brought up as a Buddhist and had erected several Buddhist temples in K͟hurāsān, and took great pleasure in the company of the priests of this faith, who had come into Persia in large numbers since the establishment of the Mongol supremacy over that country.36 He appears to have been naturally of a religious turn of mind, for he studied the creeds of the different religions of his time, and used to hold discussions with the learned doctors of each faith.37 Rashīd al-Dīn, his learned minister and the historian of his reign, maintained the genuineness of his conversion to Islam, the religious observances of which he zealously kept throughout his whole reign, though his contemporaries (and later writers have often re-echoed the imputation) represented him as having only yielded to the solicitations of some Amīrs and Shayk͟hs.38 “Besides, what interested motive,” asks his apologist, “could have led so powerful a sovereign to change his faith: much less, a prince whose pagan ancestors had conquered the world?” His conversion, however, certainly won over to his side the hearts of the Persians, when he was contending with Baydū for the throne, and the Muhammadan Mongols in the army of his rival deserted to support the cause of their co-religionist. These were the very considerations that were urged upon G͟hāzān by Nawrūz, a Muhammadan Amīr who had espoused his cause and who hailed him as the prince who, according to a prophecy, was to appear about this time to protect the faith of Islam and restore it to its former splendour: if he embraced Islam, he could become the ruler of Persia: the Musalmans, delivered from the grievous yoke of the Pagan Mongols, would espouse his cause, and God, recognising in him the saviour of the true faith from utter destruction, would bless his arms with victory.39 After hesitating a little, G͟hāzān [234]made a public profession of the faith, and his officers and soldiers followed his example: he distributed alms to men of piety and learning and visited the mosques and tombs of the saints and in every way showed himself an exemplary Muslim ruler. His brother, Uljāytū, who succeeded him in 1304, under the name of Muḥammad K͟hudābandah, had been brought up as a Christian in the faith of his mother and had been baptised under the name of Nicholas, but after his mother’s death, while he was still a young man, he became a convert to Islam through the persuasions of his wife.40 Ibn Baṭūṭah says that his example exercised a great influence on the Mongols.41 From this time forward Islam became the paramount faith in the kingdom of the Īlk͟hāns.
Ghazān, before he converted, was raised as a Buddhist and built several Buddhist temples in Khurasan. He enjoyed the company of the priests of this faith, who had come to Persia in large numbers since the Mongols took control of the region. He seemed to have a naturally religious mindset, as he studied the beliefs of different religions at the time and often debated the knowledgeable scholars of each faith. Rashīd al-Dīn, his learned minister and the historian of his reign, confirmed the sincerity of his conversion to Islam, which he faithfully practiced throughout his entire reign, even though his contemporaries (and later writers have often echoed this) suggested that he only agreed to it due to pressure from some Amīrs and Shaykhs. “Besides, what self-interested motive,” questions his supporter, “could lead such a powerful ruler to change his religion, especially a prince whose pagan ancestors had once conquered the world?” Nonetheless, his conversion did indeed win the hearts of the Persians when he was fighting Baydū for the throne, and the Muslim Mongols in the rival’s army switched sides to support their co-religionist. These were the precise arguments used by Nawrūz, a Muslim Amīr who backed Ghazān and who regarded him as the prince foretold by a prophecy to appear at that time to protect Islam and restore its former glory: if he embraced Islam, he could become the ruler of Persia; the Muslims, freed from the heavy burden of the Pagan Mongols, would rally to his cause, and God, recognizing him as the savior of the true faith from total destruction, would bless his endeavors with victory. After some hesitation, Ghazān [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] made a public declaration of the faith, and his officers and soldiers followed suit: he gave alms to the pious and learned, visited mosques and the tombs of saints, and consistently demonstrated himself as an exemplary Muslim ruler. His brother, Uljāytū, who succeeded him in 1304 under the name of Muḥammad K͟hudābandah, had been raised as a Christian in his mother’s faith and was baptized as Nicholas. However, after his mother died, while still a young man, he converted to Islam due to his wife’s influence. Ibn Baṭūṭah states that his example greatly impacted the Mongols. From this point on, Islam became the dominant faith in the kingdom of the Ilkhans.
The details that we possess of the progress of Islam in the Middle Kingdom, which fell to the lot of Chag͟hatāy and his descendants, are still more meagre. Several of the princes of this line had a Muhammadan minister in their service, but they showed themselves unsympathetic to the faith of Islam. Chag͟hatāy harassed his Muhammadan subjects by regulations that restricted their ritual observances in respect of the killing of animals for food and of ceremonial washings. Al-Jūzjānī says that he was the bitterest enemy of the Muslims among all the Mongol rulers and did not wish any one to utter the word Musalman before him except with evil purpose.42 Org͟hana, the wife of his grandson and successor, Qarā-Hūlāgū, brought up [235]her son as a Musalman, and under the name of Mubārak Shāh he came forward in 1264 as one of the claimants of the disputed succession to the Chag͟hatāy K͟hānate; but he was soon driven from the throne by his cousin Burāq K͟hān, and appears to have exercised no influence on behalf of his faith, indeed judging from their names it would not appear that any of his own children even adopted the religion of their father.43 Burāq K͟hān is said to have “had the blessedness of receiving the light of the faith” a few days before his death in 1270, and to have taken the name of Sulṭān G͟hiyāt͟h al-Dīn,44 but he was buried according to the ancient funeral rites of the Mongols, and not as a Musalman, and those who had been converted during his reign relapsed into their former heathenism. It was not until the next century that the conversion of Ṭarmāshīrīn K͟hān, about 1326, caused Islam to be at all generally adopted by the Chag͟hatāy Mongols, who when they followed the example of their chief this time remained true to their new faith. But even now the ascendancy of Islam was not assured, for Būzun who was K͟hān in the next decade—the chronology is uncertain—drove Ṭarmāshīrīn from his throne, and persecuted the Muslims,45 and it was not until some years later that we hear of the first Musalman king of Kāshgar, which the break-up of the Chag͟hatāy dynasty had erected into a separate kingdom. This prince, Tūqluq Tīmūr K͟hān (1347–1363), is said to have owed his conversion to a holy man from Buk͟hārā, by name Shayk͟h Jamāl al-Dīn. This Shayk͟h, in company with a number of travellers, had unwittingly trespassed on the game-preserves of the prince, who ordered them to be bound hand and foot and brought before him. In reply to his angry question, how they had dared interfere with his hunting, the Shayk͟h pleaded that they were strangers and were quite unaware that they were trespassing on forbidden ground. Learning that they were Persians, the prince said that a dog was worth more than a Persian. “Yes,” replied the Shayk͟h, “if we had not the true faith, we should indeed be worse than the dogs.” Struck with his reply, the K͟hān ordered [236]this bold Persian to be brought before him on his return from hunting, and taking him aside asked him to explain what he meant by these words and what was “faith.” The Shayk͟h then set before him the doctrines of Islam with such fervour and zeal that the heart of the K͟hān that before had been hard as a stone was melted like wax, and so terrible a picture did the holy man draw of the state of unbelief, that the prince was convinced of the blindness of his own errors, but said, “Were I now to make profession of the faith of Islam, I should not be able to lead my subjects into the true path. But bear with me a little; and when I have entered into the possession of the kingdom of my forefathers, come to me again.” For the empire of Chag͟hatāy had by this time been broken up into a number of petty princedoms, and it was many years before Tūqluq Tīmūr succeeded in uniting under his sway the whole empire as before. Meanwhile Shayk͟h Jamāl al-Dīn had returned to his home, where he fell dangerously ill: when at the point of death, he said to his son Rashīd al-Dīn, “Tūqluq Tīmūr will one day become a great monarch; fail not to go and salute him in my name and fearlessly remind him of the promise he made me.” Some years later, when Tūqluq Tīmūr had re-won the empire of his fathers, Rashīd al-Dīn made his way to the camp of the K͟hān to fulfil the last wishes of his father, but in spite of all his efforts he could not gain an audience of the K͟hān. At length he devised the following expedient: one day in the early morning, he began to chant the call to prayers, close to the K͟hān’s tent. Enraged at having his slumbers disturbed in this way, the prince ordered him to be brought into his presence, whereupon Rashīd al-Dīn delivered his father’s message. Tūqluq K͟hān was not unmindful of his promise, and said: “Ever since I ascended the throne I have had it on my mind that I made that promise, but the person to whom I gave the pledge never came. Now you are welcome.” He then repeated the profession of faith and became a Muslim. “On that morn the sun of bounty rose out of the east of divine favour and effaced the dark night of unbelief.… They then decided that for the propagation of Islam they should interview the princes one by one, and it should be [237]well for those who accepted the faith, but those who refused should be slain as heathens and idolaters.” The first to be examined was a noble named Amīr Tūlik. The K͟hān asked him, “Will you embrace Islam?” Amīr Tūlik burst into tears and said: “Three years ago I was converted by some holy men at Kāshgar and became a Musalman, but from fear of you I did not openly declare it.” Then Tūqluq K͟hān rose up and embraced him, and the three sat down again together. In this manner they examined the princes one by one, and they all accepted Islam, with the exception of one named Jarās, who suggested a trial of strength between the Shayk͟h and his servant, an infidel who was above the ordinary stature of man and so strong that he could lift a two-year-old camel. The Shayk͟h accepted the challenge, saying: “If I do not throw him, I will not require you to become a Musalman. If it is God’s wish that the Mongols become honoured with the blessed state of Islam, He will doubtless give me sufficient power to overcome this man.” Tūqluq K͟hān and those who had become Musalmans with him tried to dissuade the holy man, but he persisted in his purpose. “A large crowd assembled, the infidel was brought in, and he and the Shayk͟h advanced towards one another. The infidel, proud of his own strength, advanced with a conceited air. The Shayk͟h looked very small and weak beside him. When they came to blows, the Shayk͟h struck the infidel full in the chest, and he fell senseless. After a little he came to again, and having raised himself, fell again at the feet of the Shayk͟h, crying out and uttering words of belief. The people raised loud shouts of applause, and on that day 160,000 persons cut off the hair of their heads and became Musalmans. The K͟hān was circumcised, and the lights of Islam dispelled the shades of unbelief.” From that time Islam became the established faith in the settled countries under the rule of the descendants of Chag͟hatāy.46 But many of the nomad Mongols appear to have remained outside the pale of Islam up to the early part of the fifteenth century, judging from the violent methods adopted for their conversion by Muḥammad K͟hān, who was K͟hān of [238]Mug͟halistān47 about 1416. “Muḥammad K͟hān was a wealthy prince and a good Musalman. He persisted in following the road of justice and equity, and was so unremitting in his exertions, that during his blessed reign most of the tribes of the Mongols became Musalmans. It is well known what severe measures he had recourse to, in bringing the Mongols to be believers in Islam. If, for instance, a Mongol did not wear a turban, a horseshoe nail was driven into his head: and treatment of this kind was common. May God recompense him with good.”48
The information we have about the spread of Islam in the Middle Kingdom, which came under Chag͟hatāy's rule and that of his descendants, is still quite limited. Some of the princes from this lineage had a Muslim minister, but they were generally not supportive of Islam. Chag͟hatāy imposed harsh rules on his Muslim subjects that restricted their practices regarding animal slaughter for food and ritual washing. Al-Jūzjānī claims he was the most hostile toward Muslims among all Mongol rulers and wanted no one to mention the word Musalman in his presence except with ill intent. Org͟hana, the wife of his grandson and successor, Qarā-Hūlāgū, raised her son as a Muslim, and under the name Mubārak Shāh, he tried to claim the disputed Chag͟hatāy K͟hānate in 1264. However, he was quickly ousted by his cousin Burāq K͟hān and seems to have had no influence in promoting his faith; it appears none of his own children even adopted their father's religion. Burāq K͟hān is said to have embraced Islam shortly before his death in 1270 and took the name Sulṭān G͟hiyāt͟h al-Dīn, yet he was buried according to traditional Mongol rites and not as a Muslim, and those who had converted during his reign reverted back to their previous beliefs. It wasn't until the next century, when Ṭarmāshīrīn K͟hān converted around 1326, that Islam began to be more widely embraced by the Chag͟hatāy Mongols. Following their leader's example this time, they remained committed to their new faith. However, the strength of Islam was still uncertain, as Būzun, who became K͟hān in the following decade—though the timeline is unclear—ousted Ṭarmāshīrīn and persecuted Muslims. It wasn't until several years later that we hear of the first Muslim king of Kāshgar, which had become an independent kingdom after the dissolution of the Chag͟hatāy dynasty. This ruler, Tūqluq Tīmūr K͟hān (1347–1363), is said to have converted thanks to a holy man from Buk͟hārā named Shayk͟h Jamāl al-Dīn. This Shayk͟h, along with some travelers, accidentally found themselves in the prince's hunting grounds, and the prince ordered them to be captured. When he angrily asked how they had dared to interfere with his hunting, the Shayk͟h replied that they were unaware they were trespassing. When the prince learned they were Persians, he contemptuously remarked that a dog was worth more than a Persian. The Shayk͟h retorted, "Yes, if we did not have the true faith, we would indeed be worse than dogs." Impressed by his response, the K͟hān later requested to meet this bold Persian. He asked the Shayk͟h to explain what he meant by those words and what "faith" was. The Shayk͟h passionately conveyed the principles of Islam, melting the prince's previously hardened heart. He vividly described the dire state of disbelief, leading the prince to realize his own errors but expressed, "If I now profess the faith of Islam, I will not be able to guide my subjects onto the right path. Please be patient; when I secure my ancestors' kingdom, return to me." By that time, Chag͟hatāy's empire had split into several smaller principalities, and it took many years for Tūqluq Tīmūr to reunite the empire as it once was. Meanwhile, Shayk͟h Jamāl al-Dīn returned home, where he fell gravely ill. Near death, he told his son Rashīd al-Dīn, "Tūqluq Tīmūr will one day become a great king; make sure to greet him in my name and bravely remind him of the promise he made to me." Years later, Tūqluq Tīmūr regained his ancestral empire, and Rashīd al-Dīn went to visit the K͟hān to fulfill his father's dying wish, but despite his efforts, he could not get an audience. Eventually, he came up with a plan: one morning, he began to chant the call to prayer near the K͟hān's tent. Angered by the disturbance, the prince summoned him. Rashīd al-Dīn conveyed his father's message, and Tūqluq K͟hān acknowledged his promise, saying, "I have thought about that promise since I ascended the throne, but the one I pledged to never came. Now you are welcome." He then declared his faith and became a Muslim. "That morning, the sun of divine favor rose in the east and dispelled the darkness of disbelief... They decided to meet with each prince individually about converting to Islam; those who accepted would be well treated, while those who refused would be killed as heathens and idolaters." The first to be questioned was a noble named Amīr Tūlik. When asked if he would embrace Islam, Amīr Tūlik broke down in tears, saying: "Three years ago, I converted with the help of holy men in Kāshgar and became a Muslim, but I have kept it secret out of fear of you." Tūqluq K͟hān embraced him, and they all sat together. They went through each prince similarly, and they all accepted Islam except for one named Jarās, who proposed a strength competition between the Shayk͟h and his servant, a tall and incredibly strong infidel who could lift a two-year-old camel. The Shayk͟h accepted the challenge, saying: "If I cannot defeat him, I will not ask you to convert. If it is God's will for the Mongols to embrace Islam, He will give me the strength to do so." Tūqluq K͟hān and those who had already converted tried to dissuade him, but he was resolute. A large crowd gathered as the infidel was brought in, proud and swaggering. The Shayk͟h appeared small and weak by comparison. When they began to fight, the Shayk͟h struck the infidel square in the chest, causing him to fall unconscious. After a moment, the infidel regained consciousness, stood, and fell at the Shayk͟h's feet, crying out and professing belief. The crowd erupted in cheers, and that day, 160,000 people cut their hair and converted to Islam. The K͟hān underwent circumcision, and the light of Islam overcame the darkness of disbelief. From then on, Islam became the established religion in the territories ruled by the descendants of Chag͟hatāy. However, it seems many of the nomadic Mongols stayed outside the fold of Islam until the early fifteenth century, based on the violent conversion methods used by Muḥammad K͟hān, K͟hān of Mug͟halistān around 1416. “Muḥammad K͟hān was a wealthy and faithful Muslim prince. He was committed to justice and fairness, and through his relentless efforts, most Mongol tribes converted to Islam during his reign. It is well-known that he employed severe measures to make the Mongols believers. For example, if a Mongol did not wear a turban, a horseshoe nail was hammered into his head; such treatment was common. May God reward him well.”
Even such drastic measures were ineffectual in bringing about a general acceptance of Islam, for as late as at the close of the following century,49 a dervish named Isḥāq Walī found scope for his proselytising activities in Kāshgar, Yārkand and Khotan, where he spent twelve years in spreading the faith;50 he also worked among the Kirghiz and Kazaks, from among whom he made 180 converts and destroyed eighteen temples of idols.51
Even such extreme actions failed to gain widespread acceptance of Islam, for as late as the end of the following century,49 a dervish named Isḥāq Walī found opportunities for his missionary efforts in Kāshgar, Yārkand, and Khotan, where he spent twelve years promoting the faith;50 he also worked among the Kirghiz and Kazaks, from whom he made 180 converts and destroyed eighteen idol temples.51
In the preceding pages some attempt has been made to indicate some of the steps by which the Muslims won over to their faith the savage hordes who had destroyed their centres of culture. By slow degrees, Islam thus began to emerge out of the ruins of its former ascendancy and take its place again as a dominant faith, after more than a century of depression. In the course of the struggle between the followers of rival creeds for the adherence of the Mongols, considerations of political expediency undoubtedly operated in favour of the Muslim party, and the intrigues of Western Christendom caused the Christians to become suspect, as agents of a foreign power; but at the beginning such of the Mongols as were Nestorians could put forward a better claim to be the national party and could attack the Musalmans as adherents of a foreign faith. Aḥmad Takūdār [239]was denounced by Arghūn as a traitor to the law of his fathers, in that he had followed the way of the Arabs which none of his ancestors had known.52 The insurrection that caused Ṭarmāshīrīn to be driven into exile, gained strength from the complaint that this monarch had disregarded the Yassāq or ancient code of Mongol institutes.53 But though the issue of the struggle long remained doubtful, Islam gradually gained ground in the lands of which it had been dispossessed. The means whereby this success was achieved are obscure, and the scanty details set forth above leave much of the tale untold, but enough has been recorded to indicate some of the proselytising agencies that led to individual conversions. Ānanda drank in Islam with his foster-mother’s milk;54 and the remnant of the faithful, especially the older families of Muhammadan Turks, exercised an almost insensible influence on the Mongols who settled down in their midst. But of special importance among the proselytising agencies at work was the influence of the pīr and his spiritual disciples. In the midst of the profound discouragement which filled the Musalmans after the flood of the Mongol conquest had poured over them, their first refuge was in mysticism, and the pīr, or spiritual guide, and religious orders—such as the Naqshbandī, which in the fourteenth century entered on a new period of its development—breathed new life into the Muslim community and inspired it with fresh fervour. “In the hands of the pīr and his monks, the Musalman in Asia came to be an agent, at first passive and unconscious, later on the adherent of a party—the party of the national faith, in opposition to the rule of the Mongols, which was at once foreign, barbaric and secular.”55
In the previous pages, an attempt was made to outline some of the ways the Muslims converted the savage groups that had destroyed their cultural centers. Slowly, Islam began to rise from the ruins of its previous dominance and reclaim its position as a major faith after over a century of decline. During the conflict between followers of competing beliefs for the allegiance of the Mongols, political considerations clearly benefited the Muslim side, while the schemes of Western Christians made them appear suspicious as agents of a foreign power. However, at the outset, the Mongols who were Nestorians had a stronger claim to represent the national party and could criticize the Muslims as followers of a foreign religion. Aḥmad Takūdār [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was accused by Arghūn of being a traitor to his ancestors, as he had followed the path of the Arabs, which none of his forebears had known.52 The rebellion that forced Ṭarmāshīrīn into exile grew stronger due to complaints that this ruler had ignored the Yassāq or ancient code of Mongol laws.53 Although the outcome of the conflict remained uncertain for a long time, Islam gradually regained influence in the regions from which it had been ousted. The methods behind this success are unclear, and the limited details provided above leave much untold, but there is enough documented to highlight some of the conversion efforts that led to individual changes. Ānanda absorbed Islam with his foster mother’s milk;54 and the remaining faithful, particularly the older families of Muhammadan Turks, had an almost imperceptible influence on the Mongols who settled among them. However, the influence of the pīr and his spiritual followers was especially significant among the conversion efforts at play. Amid the deep discouragement that engulfed Muslims following the Mongol conquest, their first refuge was in mysticism, and the pīr, or spiritual guide, along with religious orders—such as the Naqshbandī, which entered a new phase of its development in the fourteenth century—revitalized the Muslim community and instilled it with renewed fervor. “In the hands of the pīr and his monks, the Musalman in Asia became, at first an inactive and unaware participant, later an active supporter of a movement—the movement of the national faith, opposing Mongol rule, which was foreign, barbaric, and secular.”55
Let us now return to the history of Islam in the Golden Horde. The chief camping ground of this section of the Mongols was the grassy plain watered by the Volga, on the bank of which they founded their capital city Serai, whither the Russian princes sent their tribute to the k͟hān. The conversion of Baraka K͟hān, of which mention has been made above, and the close intercourse with Egypt that [240]subsequently sprang up, contributed considerably to the progress of Islam, and his example seems to have been gradually followed by those of the aristocracy and leaders of the Golden Horde that were of Mongol descent. But many tribes of the Golden Horde appear to have resented the introduction of Islam into their midst, and when the conversion of Baraka K͟hān was openly proclaimed, they sent to offer the crown, of which they considered him now unworthy, to his rival Hūlāgū. Indeed, so strong was this opposition, that it seems to have largely contributed to the formation of the Nogais as a separate tribe. They took their name from Nogāy, who was the chief commander of the Mongol forces under Baraka K͟hān. When the other princes of the Golden Horde became Musalmans, Nogāy remained a Shamanist and thus became a rallying point for those who refused to abandon the old religion of the Mongols. His daughter, however, who was married to a Shamanist, became converted to Islam some time after her marriage and had to endure the ill-treatment and contempt of her husband in consequence.56
Let’s now go back to the history of Islam in the Golden Horde. The main encampment of this group of Mongols was the grassy plain beside the Volga River, where they established their capital city, Serai. Here, the Russian princes sent their tribute to the khān. The conversion of Baraka Khān, mentioned earlier, along with the close connections that developed with Egypt, significantly advanced the spread of Islam. His example gradually influenced many of the aristocrats and leaders of Mongol descent in the Golden Horde. However, many tribes within the Golden Horde seemed to resist the introduction of Islam, and when Baraka Khān’s conversion was publicly announced, they offered the crown, which they deemed unworthy of him, to his rival Hūlāgū. The opposition was so strong that it played a major role in the formation of the Nogais as a distinct tribe. They derived their name from Nogāy, who was the chief commander of the Mongol forces under Baraka Khān. While the other princes of the Golden Horde embraced Islam, Nogāy remained a Shamanist, becoming a figurehead for those who refused to abandon the traditional Mongol religion. However, his daughter, married to a Shamanist, converted to Islam some time after her marriage and had to face mistreatment and disdain from her husband as a result.
To Ūzbek K͟hān, who was leader of the Golden Horde from 1313 to 1340, and who distinguished himself by his proselytising zeal, it was said, “Content yourself with our obedience, what matters our religion to you? Why should we abandon the faith of Chingīz K͟hān for that of the Arabs?” But in spite of the strong opposition to his efforts, Ūzbek K͟hān succeeded in winning many converts to the faith of which he was so ardent a follower and which owed to his efforts its firm establishment in the country under his sway.57 A further sign of his influence is found in the tribes of the Ūzbeks of Central Asia, who take their name from him and were probably converted during his reign. He is said to have formed the design of spreading the faith of Islam throughout the whole of Russia,58 but here he met with no success. Indeed, though the Mongols were paramount in Russia for two centuries, they appear to have exercised very little influence on the people of that country, and least of all in the matter of [241]religion. It is noticeable, moreover, that in spite of his zeal for the spread of his own faith, Ūzbek K͟hān was very tolerant towards his Christian subjects, who were left undisturbed in the exercise of their religion and even allowed to pursue their missionary labours in his territory. One of the most remarkable documents of Muhammadan toleration is the charter that Ūzbek K͟hān granted to the Metropolitan Peter in 1313:—“By the will and power, the greatness and mercy of the most High! Ūzbek to all our princes, great and small, etc., etc. Let no man insult the metropolitan church of which Peter is the head, or his servants or his churchmen; let no man seize their property, goods or people, let no man meddle with the affairs of the metropolitan church, since they are divine. Whoever shall meddle therein and transgress our edict, will be guilty before God and feel His wrath and be punished by us with death. Let the metropolitan dwell in the path of safety and rejoice, with a just and upright heart let him (or his deputy) decide and regulate all ecclesiastical matters. We solemnly declare that neither we nor our children nor the princes of our realm nor the governors of our provinces will in any way interfere with the affairs of the church and the metropolitan, or in their towns, districts, villages, chases and fisheries, their hives, lands, meadows, forests, towns and places under their bailiffs, their vineyards, mills, winter quarters for cattle, or any of the properties and goods of the church. Let the mind of the metropolitan be always at peace and free from trouble, with uprightness of heart let him pray to God for us, our children and our nation. Whoever shall lay hands on anything that is sacred, shall be held guilty, he shall incur the wrath of God and the penalty of death, that others may be dismayed at his fate. When the tribute or other dues, such as custom duties, plough-tax, tolls or relays are levied, or when we wish to raise troops among our subjects, let nothing be exacted from the cathedral churches under the metropolitan Peter, or from any of his clergy: … whatever may be exacted from the clergy, shall be returned threefold.… Their laws, their churches, their monasteries and chapels shall be respected; whoever condemns or blames this religion, shall [242]not be allowed to excuse himself under any pretext, but shall be punished with death. The brothers and sons of priests and deacons, living at the same table and in the same house, shall enjoy the same privileges.”59
To Uzbek Khan, who led the Golden Horde from 1313 to 1340 and was known for his missionary zeal, it was said, “Be satisfied with our loyalty; what does our religion matter to you? Why should we give up the faith of Genghis Khan for that of the Arabs?” Despite strong resistance to his efforts, Uzbek Khan managed to attract many followers to the faith he passionately adhered to, which was firmly established in the territory he governed. A further sign of his influence is found in the tribes of the Uzbeks in Central Asia, who are named after him and were likely converted during his reign. He is reported to have intended to spread the faith of Islam throughout all of Russia, but he faced no success there. Indeed, although the Mongols dominated Russia for two centuries, they seemed to have had very little impact on the people of that nation, especially regarding religion. Notably, despite his commitment to spreading his own faith, Uzbek Khan was quite tolerant of his Christian subjects, allowing them to practice their religion without disturbance and even permitting them to continue their missionary work in his lands. One of the most remarkable documents of Muslim tolerance is the charter that Uzbek Khan granted to Metropolitan Peter in 1313:—“By the will and power, the greatness and mercy of the Most High! Uzbek to all our princes, great and small, etc., etc. No one shall insult the metropolitan church led by Peter or his clergy; no one shall seize their property, goods, or people; no one shall interfere with the affairs of the metropolitan church, as they are divine. Anyone who meddles with this and violates our decree will be guilty before God and face His wrath, and will be punished by us with death. The metropolitan shall dwell in safety and rejoice; with a just and upright heart, he (or his representative) shall manage and regulate all ecclesiastical matters. We solemnly declare that neither we nor our children nor the princes of our realm nor the governors of our provinces will interfere in any way with the affairs of the church and the metropolitan, or with their towns, districts, villages, hunting grounds, fisheries, hives, lands, meadows, forests, towns, and places under their jurisdiction, their vineyards, mills, winter quarters for livestock, or any properties and goods of the church. The metropolitan shall always have peace of mind and be free from trouble; with an upright heart, let him pray to God for us, our children, and our nation. Anyone who lays hands on anything sacred will be held guilty, incurring God’s wrath and the penalty of death, so that others may be discouraged by their fate. When taxes or other dues, such as customs, plow taxes, tolls, or labor are collected, or when we wish to raise troops among our subjects, nothing shall be demanded from the cathedral churches under Metropolitan Peter or from any of his clergy: … whatever is demanded from the clergy shall be returned threefold.… Their laws, their churches, their monasteries, and chapels shall be respected; anyone who condemns or criticizes this religion shall not be allowed to excuse themselves under any pretext but will be punished with death. The brothers and sons of priests and deacons, living at the same table and in the same house, shall enjoy the same privileges.”
That these were no empty words and that the toleration here promised became a reality, may be judged from a letter sent to the K͟hān by Pope John XXII in 1318, in which he thanks the Muslim prince for the favour he showed to his Christian subjects and the kind treatment they received at his hands.60 The successors of Ūzbek K͟hān do not appear to have been animated by the same zeal for the spread of Islam as he had shown, and could not be expected to succeed where he failed. So long as the Russians paid their taxes, they were left free to worship according to their own desires, and the Christian religion had become too closely intertwined with the life of the people to be disturbed, even had efforts been made to turn them from the faith of their fathers; for Christianity had been the national religion of the Russian people for well-nigh three centuries before the Mongols established themselves in Russian territory.
That these were not just empty words and that the promised tolerance became a reality can be seen from a letter sent to the Khan by Pope John XXII in 1318, in which he thanks the Muslim leader for the favor he showed to his Christian subjects and the kindness they received from him. The successors of Uzbek Khan don’t seem to have shared the same passion for spreading Islam as he did, and they couldn’t be expected to succeed where he had failed. As long as the Russians paid their taxes, they were allowed to worship as they wished, and the Christian faith had become too deeply woven into the lives of the people to be disrupted, even if attempts were made to sway them away from the beliefs of their ancestors; Christianity had been the national religion of the Russian people for nearly three centuries before the Mongols established their presence in Russian territory.
Another race many years before had tried to win the Russians to Islam but had likewise failed, viz. the Muslim Bulgarians who were found in the tenth century on the banks of the Volga, and who probably owed their conversion to the Muslim merchants, trading in furs and other commodities of the North; their conversion must have taken place some time before A.D. 921, when the caliph al-Muqtadir sent an envoy to confirm them in the faith and instruct them in the tenets and ordinances of Islam.61
Another group many years earlier had attempted to convert the Russians to Islam but also failed, namely the Muslim Bulgarians who existed in the tenth century along the banks of the Volga. They likely converted due to the Muslim traders dealing in furs and other goods from the North; their conversion probably happened sometime before CE 921, when the caliph al-Muqtadir sent an envoy to affirm their faith and teach them the principles and rules of Islam.61
These Bulgarians attempted the conversion of Vladimir, the then sovereign of Russia, who (the Russian chronicler tells us) had found it necessary to choose some religion better than his pagan creed, but they failed to overcome his objections to the rite of circumcision and to the prohibition of [243]wine, the use of which, he declared, the Russians could never give up, as it was the very joy of their life. Equally unsuccessful were the Jews who came from the country of the K͟hazars on the Caspian Sea and had won over the king of that people to the Mosaic faith.62 After listening to their arguments, Vladimir asked them where their country was. “Jerusalem,” they replied, “but God in His anger has scattered us over the whole world.” “Then you are cursed of God,” cried the king, “and yet want to teach others: begone! we have no wish, like you, to be without a country.” The most favourable impression was made by a Greek priest who, after a brief criticism of the other religions, set forth the whole scheme of Christian teaching beginning with the creation of the world and the story of the fall of man and ending with the seven œcumenical councils accepted by the Greek Church; then he showed the prince a picture of the Last Judgment with the righteous entering paradise and the wicked being thrust down into hell, and promised him the heritage of heaven, if he would be baptised. But Vladimir was unwilling to make a rash choice of a substitute for his pagan religion, so he called his boyards together and having told them of the accounts he had received of the various religions, asked them for their advice. “Prince,” they replied, “every man praises his own religion, and if you would make choice of the best, send wise men into the different countries to discover which of all the nations honours God in the manner most worthy of Him.” So the prince chose out for this purpose ten men who were eminent for their wisdom. These ambassadors found among the Bulgarians mean-looking places of worship, gloomy prayers and solemn faces; among the German Catholics religious ceremonies that lacked both grandeur and magnificence. At length they reached Constantinople: “Let them see the glory of our God,” said the Emperor. So they were taken to the church of Santa Sophia, where the Patriarch, clad in his pontifical robes, was celebrating mass. The magnificence of the building, the rich vestments of the priests, the ornaments of the altars, the sweet odour of [244]the incense, the reverent silence of the people, and the mysterious solemnity of the ceremonial filled the savage Russians with wonder and amazement. It seemed to them that this church must be the dwelling of the Most High, and that He manifested His glory therein to mortals. On their return to Kief, the ambassadors gave the prince an account of their mission; they spoke with contempt of the religion of the Prophet and had little to say for the Roman Catholic faith, but were enthusiastic in their eulogies of the Greek Church. “Every man,” they said, “who has put his lips to a sweet draught, henceforth abhors anything bitter; wherefore we having come to the knowledge of the faith of the Greek Church desire none other.” Vladimir once more consulted his boyards, who said unto him, “Had not the Greek faith been best of all, Olga, your grandmother, the wisest of mortals, would never have embraced it.” Whereupon Vladimir hesitated no longer and in A.D. 988 declared himself a Christian. On the day after his baptism he threw down the idols his forefathers had worshipped, and issued an edict that all the Russians, masters and slaves, rich and poor, should submit to be baptised into the Christian faith.63
These Bulgarians tried to convert Vladimir, the ruler of Russia at the time, who (according to the Russian chronicler) felt he needed to choose a religion better than his pagan beliefs. However, they couldn’t convince him to accept circumcision or the ban on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wine, which he insisted the Russians could never give up, as it was the very joy of their lives. The Jews from the land of the K͟hazars, who had won over their king to Judaism, were equally unsuccessful. After hearing their arguments, Vladimir asked them where their country was. “Jerusalem,” they answered, “but God in His anger has scattered us all over the world.” “Then you are cursed by God,” the king exclaimed, “and yet you want to teach others: go away! We don’t want to be like you, without a country.” The Greek priest made the best impression; after briefly criticizing the other religions, he laid out the whole Christian doctrine, starting from the creation of the world and the fall of man, and ending with the seven ecumenical councils recognized by the Greek Church. He then showed the prince a picture of the Last Judgment, with the righteous entering paradise and the wicked being cast into hell, promising him the inheritance of heaven if he would be baptized. But Vladimir didn’t want to rashly switch from his pagan beliefs, so he gathered his boyars and shared what he had learned about the different religions, seeking their advice. “Prince,” they replied, “everyone praises their own religion, and if you want to choose the best, send wise men to other countries to check which nation honors God most worthily.” So the prince selected ten wise men for this purpose. These ambassadors found among the Bulgarians temples that looked shabby, gloomy prayers, and solemn faces; among the German Catholics, religious ceremonies that lacked both grandeur and magnificence. Eventually, they arrived in Constantinople: “Let them witness the glory of our God,” said the Emperor. They were taken to the church of Santa Sophia, where the Patriarch, dressed in his ceremonial robes, was celebrating mass. The splendor of the building, the priests’ rich garments, the altar decorations, the sweet scent of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the incense, the respectful silence of the people, and the mysterious solemnity of the service filled the primitive Russians with awe and wonder. To them, this church seemed like the dwelling of the Most High, revealing His glory to mortals. Upon returning to Kief, the ambassadors reported back to the prince; they spoke dismissively of the Prophet's religion and had little good to say about Roman Catholicism but were enthusiastic in their praise of the Greek Church. “Every man,” they said, “who has tasted a sweet drink will despise anything bitter; therefore, having come to know the faith of the Greek Church, we desire no other.” Vladimir consulted his boyars again, who told him, “If the Greek faith weren’t the best, your grandmother Olga, the wisest of all, would never have embraced it.” Thus, Vladimir no longer hesitated and, in CE 988, declared himself a Christian. The day after his baptism, he destroyed the idols his ancestors worshipped and issued a decree that all Russians, both masters and slaves, rich and poor, should be baptized into the Christian faith.63
Thus Christianity became the national religion of the Russian people, and after the Mongol conquest, the distinctive national characteristics of Russians and Tatars that have kept the two races apart to the present day, the bitter hatred of the Tatar yoke, the devotion of the Russians to their own faith and the want of religious zeal on the part of the Tatars, kept the conquered race from adopting the religion of the conqueror. Especially has the prohibition of spirituous liquors by the laws of Islam been supposed to have stood in the way of the adoption of this religion by the Russian people.
Thus, Christianity became the national religion of the Russian people, and after the Mongol conquest, the unique national traits of Russians and Tatars that have kept the two groups separate to this day, the deep resentment of the Tatar yoke, the Russians' dedication to their own faith, and the lack of religious fervor among the Tatars, prevented the conquered people from embracing the religion of their conquerors. In particular, the Islamic laws prohibiting alcohol are believed to have hindered the Russian people's adoption of this religion.
It would appear that not until after the promulgation of the edict of religious toleration in 1905 throughout the Russian empire and the active Muslim propaganda that followed it, were cases observed of Russians being converted to Islam, and those that have occurred are ascribed to the strong attraction of the material help offered by the Tatars [245]to such converts and the influence of the moral strength of the Muslims themselves.64
It seems that it wasn’t until after the religious tolerance act was issued in 1905 across the Russian empire, along with the active Muslim outreach that followed, that instances of Russians converting to Islam were noted. These conversions are largely attributed to the appealing material support provided by the Tatars to these new converts, as well as the moral influence of the Muslims themselves. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 64
Not that the Tatars in Russia had been altogether inoperative in promoting the spread of Islam during the preceding centuries. The distinctly Hellenic type of face that is to be found among the so-called Tatars of the Crimea has led to the conjecture that these Muhammadans have absorbed into their community the Greek and Italian populations that they found settled on the Crimean peninsula, and that we find among them the Muhammadanised descendants of the indigenous inhabitants, and of the Genoese colonists.65 A traveller of the seventeenth century tells us that the Tatars of the Crimea tried to induce their slaves to become Muhammadans, and won over many of them to this faith by promising them their liberty if they would be persuaded.66 Conversions to Islam from among the Tatars of the Crimea are also reported after the proclamation of religious liberty in 1905.67
Not that the Tatars in Russia had been completely inactive in spreading Islam over the past centuries. The distinctly Greek-looking faces found among the so-called Tatars of Crimea suggest that these Muslims may have incorporated Greek and Italian populations they encountered living on the Crimean peninsula, leading to a mix of Muslim descendants of the local people and the Genoese settlers. 65 A traveler from the seventeenth century notes that the Tatars of Crimea encouraged their slaves to convert to Islam, successfully winning many over by promising them freedom if they agreed. 66 There are also reports of conversions to Islam among the Tatars of Crimea following the announcement of religious freedom in 1905. 67
A brief reference may here be made to the Tatars in Lithuania, where small groups of them have been settled since the early part of the fifteenth century; these Muslim immigrants, dwelling in the midst of a Christian population, have preserved their old faith, but (probably for political reasons) do not appear to have attempted to proselytise. But they have been in the habit of marrying Lithuanian and Polish women, whose children were always brought up as Muslims, whereas no Muhammadan girl was permitted to marry a Christian. The grand dukes of Lithuania in the fifteenth century encouraged the marriage of Christian women with their Tatar troops, on whom they bestowed grants of land and other privileges.68
A quick mention can be made of the Tatars in Lithuania, where small groups have settled since the early fifteenth century. These Muslim immigrants, living among a Christian population, have maintained their faith but, likely for political reasons, don’t seem to have tried to convert others. However, they have tended to marry Lithuanian and Polish women, and their children were always raised as Muslims, while no Muslim girl was allowed to marry a Christian. The grand dukes of Lithuania in the fifteenth century encouraged Christian women to marry their Tatar soldiers, granting them land and other privileges. 68
One of the most curious incidents in the missionary history of Islam is the conversion of the Kirghiz of Central Asia by Tatar mullās, who preached Islam among them in the eighteenth century, as emissaries of the Russian government. The Kirghiz began to come under Russian rule [246]about 1731, and for 120 years all diplomatic correspondence was carried on with them in the Tatar language under the delusion that they were ethnographically the same as the Tatars of the Volga. Another misunderstanding on the part of the Russian government was that the Kirghiz were Musalmans, whereas in the eighteenth century they were nearly all Shamanists, as a large number of them were still up to the middle of the nineteenth century. At the time of the annexation of their country to the Russian empire only a few of their K͟hāns and Sulṭāns had any knowledge of the faith of Islam—and that very confused and vague. Not a single mosque was to be found throughout the whole of the Kirghiz Steppes, or a single religious teacher of the faith of the Prophet, and the Kirghiz owed their conversion to Islam to the fact that the Russians, taking them for Muhammadans, insisted on treating them as such. Large sums of money were given for the building of mosques, and mullās were sent to open schools and instruct the young in the tenets of the Muslim faith: the Kirghiz scholars were to receive every day a small sum to support themselves on, and the fathers were to be induced to send their children to the schools by presents and other means of persuasion. An incontrovertible proof that the Musalman propaganda made its way into the Kirghiz Steppes from the side of Russia, is the circumstance that it was especially those Kirghiz who were more contiguous to Europe that first became Musalmans, and the old Shamanism lingered up to the nineteenth century among those who wandered in the neighbourhood of Khiva, Buk͟hārā and Khokand, though these for centuries had been Muhammadan countries.69
One of the most interesting events in the missionary history of Islam is the conversion of the Kirghiz people in Central Asia by Tatar religious leaders, who spread Islam among them in the eighteenth century as representatives of the Russian government. The Kirghiz started coming under Russian rule [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]around 1731, and for 120 years, all diplomatic communication with them was conducted in the Tatar language based on the mistaken belief that they were ethnically the same as the Tatars of the Volga. Another misconception held by the Russian government was that the Kirghiz were Muslims, while in reality, in the eighteenth century, they were mostly Shamanists, with many still adhering to this belief well into the nineteenth century. At the time their country was annexed to the Russian Empire, only a handful of their khans and sultans had any knowledge of Islam—and even that was very unclear and vague. There wasn't a single mosque in the entire Kirghiz Steppes, nor was there a single religious teacher of the Prophet's faith, and the Kirghiz converted to Islam mainly because the Russians, believing them to be Muslims, treated them accordingly. Large amounts of money were allocated for constructing mosques, and religious leaders were sent to establish schools and teach the young about the principles of Islam: Kirghiz scholars were given a daily stipend to support themselves, and parents were encouraged to send their children to school with gifts and other incentives. A clear indication that Muslim influence spread into the Kirghiz Steppes from Russia is that it was primarily those Kirghiz closer to Europe who converted to Islam first, while traditional Shamanism persisted into the nineteenth century among those who lived near Khiva, Bukhara, and Khokand, even though these areas had been Muslim for centuries.69
This is probably the only instance of a Christian government co-operating in the promulgation of Islam, and is the more remarkable inasmuch as the Russian government of this period was attempting to force Christianity on its Muslim subjects in Europe, in continuation of the efforts [247]made in the sixteenth century soon after the conquest of the Khanate of Kazan.
This is likely the only case of a Christian government working together to promote Islam, and it's even more notable because the Russian government at this time was trying to impose Christianity on its Muslim subjects in Europe, continuing the efforts [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] made in the sixteenth century right after the conquest of the Khanate of Kazan.
At the beginning of the nineteenth century many of the Kirghiz dwelling in the vast plains stretching southwards from the district of Tobolsk towards Turkistan were still heathen, and the Russian government was approached for permission for a Christian mission to be established among them. But this request was not granted, on the ground that “these people were as yet too wild and savage to be accessible to the Gospel. But soon after other missionaries, not depending on the good-will of any government, and having more zeal and understanding, occupied this field and won the whole of the Kirghis tribe to the faith of Islam.”70
At the start of the nineteenth century, many of the Kirghiz living in the vast plains stretching south from the Tobolsk district to Turkistan were still pagan, and the Russian government was approached for permission to set up a Christian mission among them. However, this request was denied on the grounds that "these people were still too wild and savage to be receptive to the Gospel." Soon after, other missionaries, not relying on any government's approval and driven by more zeal and understanding, entered the area and converted the entire Kirghiz tribe to Islam. 70
After the conquest of Kazan by the Russians in the sixteenth century, the occupation of the former Tatar Khanate was followed up by an official Christian missionary movement, and a number of the heathen population of the Khanate were baptised, the labours of the clergy being actively seconded by the police and the civil authorities, but as the Russian priests did not understand the language of their converts and soon neglected them, it had to be admitted that the new converts “shamelessly retain many horrid Tartar customs, and neither hold nor know the Christian faith.” When spiritual exhortations failed, the government ordered its officials to “pacify, imprison, put in irons, and thereby unteach and frighten from the Tartar faith those who, though baptised, do not obey the admonitions of the Metropolitan.”
After the Russians conquered Kazan in the sixteenth century, they initiated an official Christian missionary effort to occupy the former Tatar Khanate. A number of the local population were baptized, with the clergy being actively supported by the police and civil authorities. However, since the Russian priests didn't understand the language of their new converts and later neglected them, it was acknowledged that the new converts “shamelessly retain many horrid Tartar customs and neither hold nor know the Christian faith.” When spiritual encouragement didn’t work, the government instructed its officials to “pacify, imprison, put in irons, and thereby un-teach and intimidate those who, though baptized, do not follow the admonitions of the Metropolitan.”
In the eighteenth century the Russian government made fresh efforts to convert the heathen tribes and the relapsed Tatars, and held out many inducements to them to become baptised. Catherine II in 1778 ordered that all the new converts should sign a written promise to the effect that “they would completely forsake their infidel errors, and, avoiding all intercourse with unbelievers, would hold firmly and unwaveringly the Christian faith and its dogmas.” But in spite of all, these so-called “baptised Tartars” were Christians only in name, and soon began to try to escape [248]from the propagandist efforts of the Orthodox Church and abandoned Christianity for Islam, their so-called conversion merely serving as a stepping-stone to their entrance into the faith of the Prophet.
In the eighteenth century, the Russian government made renewed efforts to convert the pagan tribes and the returning Tatars, offering them many incentives to get baptized. Catherine II ordered in 1778 that all new converts had to sign a written promise stating that “they would completely abandon their infidel beliefs and, avoiding all interaction with non-believers, would firmly and steadfastly adhere to the Christian faith and its teachings.” However, despite this, these so-called "baptized Tartars" were Christians only in name, and they quickly sought to escape [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] from the missionary efforts of the Orthodox Church and returned to Islam, with their so-called conversion acting merely as a stepping-stone to their full acceptance of the faith of the Prophet.
They may, indeed, have been inscribed in the official registers as Christians, but they resolutely stood out against any efforts that were made to Christianise them. In a semi-official article, published in 1872, the writer says: “It is a fact worthy of attention that a long series of evident apostasies coincides with the beginning of measures to confirm the converts in the Christian faith. There must be, therefore, some collateral cause producing those cases of apostasy precisely at the moment when the contrary might be expected.” The fact seems to be that these Tatars having all the time remained Muhammadan at heart, resisted the active measures taken to make their nominal profession of Christianity in any way a reality.71 But in the latter part of the nineteenth century efforts were made to Christianise these heathen and Muslim tribes by means of schools established in their midst. In this way it was hoped to win the younger generation, since otherwise it seemed impossible to gain an entrance for Christianity among the Tatars, for, as a Russian professor said, “The citizens of Kazan are hard to win, but we get some little folk from the villages on the steppe, and train them in the fear of God. Once they are with us they can never turn back.”72 For the Russian criminal code used to contain severe enactments against those who fell away from the Orthodox Church,73 and sentenced any person convicted of converting a Christian to Islam to the loss of all civil rights and to imprisonment with hard labour for a term varying from eight to ten years. In spite, however, of the edicts of the government, Muslim propagandism succeeded in winning over whole villages [249]to the faith of Islam, especially among the tribes of north-eastern Russia.74
They might have been officially registered as Christians, but they firmly opposed all efforts to convert them. In a semi-official article published in 1872, the writer notes: “It’s worth mentioning that a long series of clear apostasies coincides with the start of initiatives to strengthen the converts in the Christian faith. Therefore, there must be some underlying cause leading to these cases of apostasy precisely when the opposite would be expected.” The reality seems to be that these Tatars, having always remained Muslim at heart, resisted the active measures taken to turn their nominal Christianity into something real. But in the later part of the nineteenth century, attempts were made to convert these pagan and Muslim tribes through schools set up in their communities. This approach hoped to reach the younger generation, as it otherwise seemed impossible to introduce Christianity among the Tatars; a Russian professor mentioned, “The citizens of Kazan are hard to win, but we manage to attract some little ones from the villages on the steppe and teach them to fear God. Once they join us, they can never go back.” For the Russian criminal code used to have strict laws against those who left the Orthodox Church, and anyone found guilty of converting a Christian to Islam would lose all civil rights and face hard labor imprisonment for a term of eight to ten years. However, despite government decrees, Muslim proselytizing succeeded in converting entire villages to Islam, especially among the tribes of northeastern Russia. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The town of Kazan is the chief centre of this missionary activity; a large number of Muslim publications are printed here every year, and mullās go forth from the University to convert the pagans in the villages and bring back to Islam the Tatars who have allowed themselves to be baptised. The increasing number of these Christian Tatars, who have gone to swell the ranks of Islam, has alarmed the clergy of the Orthodox Church, but their efforts have failed to check the success of the mullās.75 Especially since the edict of toleration in 1905, mass conversions have been reported, e.g. in 1909, ninety-one families in the village of Atomva are said to have become Muhammadan,76 and as many as 53,000 persons between 1906 and 1910.77 This propaganda is said to owe much of its success to the higher moral level of life in Muslim society, as well as to the stronger feeling of solidarity that prevails in it;78 moreover, the methods adopted by the Russian clergy, supported by the government, to make the so-called Christian Tatars more orthodox, have caused the Christian faith to become unpopular among them.79 On the other hand, the propaganda of Islam is very zealously carried forward; “every simple, untaught Moslem is a missionary of his religion, and the poor, dark, untaught heathen or half-heathen tribes cannot resist their force. In many villages of baptised aborigines the men go away for the winter to work as tailors in Moslem villages. There they are converted to Islam, and they return to their villages as fanatics bringing with them Moslem ideas with which to influence their homes.”80
The town of Kazan is the main hub of this missionary activity; a significant number of Muslim publications are printed here each year, and religious leaders go out from the University to convert the non-believers in the villages and bring back to Islam the Tatars who have been baptized. The growing number of these Christian Tatars, who have returned to Islam, has worried the clergy of the Orthodox Church, but their efforts have not been able to stop the success of the religious leaders. Especially since the tolerance decree in 1905, there have been reports of mass conversions, for example, in 1909, it's said that ninety-one families in the village of Atomva became Muslims, and as many as 53,000 people converted between 1906 and 1910. This movement is believed to be successful due to the higher moral standards in Muslim society and the stronger sense of community that exists there; furthermore, the methods used by the Russian clergy, supported by the government, to make the so-called Christian Tatars more orthodox have made Christianity less appealing to them. On the flip side, the promotion of Islam is being pushed very actively; “every simple, uneducated Muslim is a missionary of his faith, and the poor, uneducated pagan or semi-pagan tribes can’t resist their influence. In many villages of baptized natives, the men leave for the winter to work as tailors in Muslim villages. There, they convert to Islam and return to their villages as fervent believers, bringing back Muslim ideas to influence their homes.”
The tribes that have chiefly come under the influence of this missionary movement are the Votiaks, the greater part of whom are baptised Christians, but many became Muslims in the eighteenth and the beginning of the nineteenth centuries; and the influence of Islam is continually growing both among those that are Christian and among the small [250]remnant that is still heathen. The Cheremiss, like the Votiaks, are a Finnish tribe, about a quarter of whom are still heathen, but many have already embraced Islam and it is probable that most of them will soon adopt the same religion. The movement of the Cheremiss towards Islam made itself manifest in the nineteenth century and though many of them were nominally Christian, whole villages of them became Muhammadan despite the laws forbidding conversion except to the Orthodox Church.81 They became Muhammadan through their immediate contact with the Bashkirs and Tatars, whose family and social customs were very similar to their own. The process sometimes began with intermarriages with Muhammadans—e.g. in one village a Cheremiss family intermarried with some Bashkirs and adopted their faith; the converts being persecuted as “circumcised dogs” in their own village, moved away and founded a new settlement some miles off, some wealthy Bashkirs helping them with money; but as they were officially registered as heathen, they could not get permission for the building of a mosque, so a few Bashkir families in the neighbourhood moved into the new settlement, in order to make up the number requisite for obtaining the necessary official permission.82 A similar process has several times occurred in other villages in which Muhammadans have come to settle and have intermarried with Cheremiss.83 In other cases there has been a definite missionary movement—e.g. in the beginning of the nineteenth century the village of Karakul was inhabited by Christian Cheremiss, but shortly after the middle of the century some families were converted to Islam by a Cheremiss who had become a mullā; on his death he was succeeded by a Bashkir from another village. Later on, the converts moved away to Tatar and Bashkir villages, their place being taken by Tatars, until the whole village became practically Tatar, few of the younger generation retaining any knowledge of the Cheremiss language, and intermarriages taking place only with Tatars.84 Apart from this proselytising activity, there has been a very distinct spread of [251]Tatar influence in speech and manners among the Cheremiss. The Tatar language has spread among them, bringing with it the moral and religious ideas of Islam; the adoption of the Tatar dress is held to be a sign of superior culture, and if a Cheremiss does not dress like a Tatar he runs the risk of being laughed at by the first Tatar he meets or by his fellow Cheremiss; all this cultural movement tends to the ultimate adoption of the Tatar religion.85 After their conversion, the Cheremiss are said to be very zealous in the propagation of their new faith and receive the assistance of wealthy Tatars;86 on the other hand, the Russians despise the Cheremiss as an inferior race and apply opprobrious epithets even to those among them who are Christians.87 About one-fourth of the Cheremiss are still heathen, but Muslim influences are so powerful among them that it is probable that in course of time they will for the most part become Muhammadans.88 The Chuvash, who number about 1,000,000, have nearly all been baptised; there are about 20,000 of them that are still heathen but these are gradually being absorbed by Islam, while some of the Christian Chuvash have become Muhammadans and the rest are coming under Muslim influences. The extent of their zeal for their converts may be judged from the instance of a Christian Chuvash village, the priest of which had spent several years in collecting the 300 roubles necessary for the repair of the church; eight Chuvash families became Muhammadan and in the course of a few months 2000 roubles were collected for the building of a mosque.89 Such ready activity is characteristic of the Muslim propaganda now being carried among the aboriginal tribes. Each family that accepts Islam receives help either in money or in kind: a house is built for one; a field, cattle, etc., are purchased for another; when several families in a village are converted, a mosque is built for them and a school established for their children.90
The tribes most affected by this missionary movement are the Votiaks, most of whom are baptized Christians, although many converted to Islam in the 18th and early 19th centuries. The influence of Islam is steadily increasing among both Christians and the small [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]remnant that still practice paganism. The Cheremiss, like the Votiaks, are a Finnish tribe, about a quarter of whom still follow pagan beliefs, but many have already adopted Islam, and it's likely that most will soon convert as well. The Cheremiss's shift toward Islam became evident in the 19th century, and even though many were nominally Christian, entire villages converted to Islam despite laws that only permitted conversion to the Orthodox Church.81 They converted due to close contact with the Bashkirs and Tatars, whose family and social customs mirror their own. This process sometimes began with intermarriages with Muslims— for example, one village had a Cheremiss family that intermarried with Bashkirs and adopted their faith. The converts, facing persecution in their own village as “circumcised dogs,” moved away and started a new settlement with financial support from wealthy Bashkirs; however, since they were officially registered as pagans, they couldn’t get permission to build a mosque. To remedy this, a few Bashkir families joined the new settlement to meet the necessary official quota for mosque construction.82 A similar scenario has played out in other villages where Muslims have settled and intermarried with the Cheremiss.83 In some cases, there has been a clear missionary effort—for instance, in the early 19th century, the village of Karakul was home to Christian Cheremiss, but shortly after the mid-century, some families converted to Islam by a Cheremiss who had become a mullā; upon his death, he was succeeded by a Bashkir from another village. Eventually, the converts relocated to Tatar and Bashkir villages, and Tatars filled the vacant spots, leading to a transformation of the entire village into a predominantly Tatar community, with only a few young people retaining any knowledge of the Cheremiss language and intermarriages occurring solely with Tatars.84 Besides this missionary activity, there has been a noticeable spread of Tatar influence in language and customs among the Cheremiss. The Tatar language has gained traction among them, bringing along moral and religious concepts of Islam; wearing Tatar clothing is seen as a mark of higher culture, and a Cheremiss who doesn't dress like a Tatar risks being laughed at by any Tatar or fellow Cheremiss they encounter. This cultural shift is pushing them toward eventually adopting the Tatar religion.85 After converting, Cheremiss are reportedly very enthusiastic about promoting their new faith and receive support from affluent Tatars;86 conversely, Russians regard the Cheremiss as an inferior race and use derogatory terms even for Cheremiss who are Christian.87 About one-fourth of the Cheremiss remain pagan, but Muslim influences are so strong that it’s likely they will mostly become Muslims over time.88 The Chuvash, numbering around 1,000,000, are nearly all baptized; approximately 20,000 still hold pagan beliefs, but they are gradually being absorbed into Islam, while some Christian Chuvash have converted to Islam, and others are coming under Muslim influence. Their eagerness for conversions can be illustrated by one Christian Chuvash village where the priest spent several years gathering 300 roubles to repair the church; then, eight Chuvash families converted to Islam, and within a few months, 2,000 roubles were raised for building a mosque.89 This quick response is typical of the Muslim outreach efforts currently taking place among the indigenous tribes. Each family that converts to Islam receives assistance, either financial or in kind: one family might receive a house while another gets a field or livestock. When several families in a village convert, a mosque is constructed for them, and a school is established for their children.90
Of the spread of Islam among the Tatars of Siberia, we have a few particulars. It was not until the latter half of [252]the sixteenth century that it gained a footing in this country, but even before this period Muhammadan missionaries had from time to time made their way into Siberia with the hope of winning the heathen population over to the acceptance of their faith, but the majority of them met with a martyr’s death. When Siberia came under Muhammadan rule, in the reign of Kūchum K͟hān, the graves of seven of these missionaries were discovered by an aged Shayk͟h who came from Buk͟hārā to search them out, being anxious that some memorial should be kept of the devotion of these martyrs to the faith: he was able to give the names of this number, and up to the last century their memory was still revered by the Tatars of Siberia.91 When Kūchum K͟hān (who was descended from Jūjī K͟hān, the eldest son of Chingīz K͟hān) became K͟hān of Siberia (about the year 1570), either by right of conquest or (according to another account) at the invitation of the people whose K͟hān had died without issue,92 he made every effort for the conversion of his subjects, and sent to Buk͟hārā asking for missionaries to assist him in this pious undertaking. One of the missionaries who was sent from Buk͟hārā has left us an account of how he set out with a companion to the capital of Kūchum K͟hān, on the bank of the Irtish. Here, after two years, his companion died, and, for some reasons that the writer does not mention, he went back again; but soon afterwards returned to the scene of his labours, bringing with him another coadjutor, when Kūchum K͟hān had appealed for help once more to Buk͟hārā.93 Missionaries also came to Siberia from Kazan. But the advancing tide of Russian conquest soon brought the proselytising efforts of Kūchum K͟hān to an end before much had been accomplished, especially as many of the tribes under his rule offered a strong opposition to all attempts made to convert them.
Of the spread of Islam among the Tatars of Siberia, we have a few details. It wasn't until the second half of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the sixteenth century that it started to take root in this region. However, even before that time, Muslim missionaries occasionally traveled to Siberia, hoping to convert the local population to their faith, but most of them met a martyr's death. When Siberia fell under Muslim rule during the reign of Kūchum K͟hān, an elderly Shayk͟h from Buk͟hārā discovered the graves of seven of these missionaries while searching for them, wanting to ensure that their sacrifices were remembered. He was able to name these martyrs, and their memory remained honored among the Tatars of Siberia until the last century.91 When Kūchum K͟hān (who was a descendant of Jūjī K͟hān, the eldest son of Chingīz K͟hān) became the K͟hān of Siberia (around the year 1570), either by conquering the area or (according to another account) at the request of the people whose K͟hān had died without heirs, 92 he made every effort to convert his subjects and reached out to Buk͟hārā for missionaries to help with this noble cause. One of the missionaries sent from Buk͟hārā documented his journey with a companion to the capital of Kūchum K͟hān, located on the banks of the Irtish River. However, after two years, his companion passed away, and for reasons not specified, he returned home but soon came back to continue his work, this time bringing another helper, as Kūchum K͟hān had requested assistance from Buk͟hārā again.93 Missionaries also arrived in Siberia from Kazan. But the relentless advance of Russian conquest quickly halted Kūchum K͟hān's missionary efforts before much progress was made, especially since many tribes under his rule strongly resisted any conversion attempts.
But though interrupted by the Russian conquest, the progress of Islam was by no means stopped. Mullās from Buk͟hārā and other cities of Central Asia and merchants from Kazan were continually active as missionaries of Islam in Siberia. In 1745 an entrance was first effected among [253]the Baraba Tatars (between the Irtish and the Ob), and though at the beginning of the nineteenth century many were still heathen, they have now all become Musalmans.94 The conversion of the Kirghiz has already been spoken of above: the history of most of the other Muslim tribes of Siberia is very obscure, but their conversion is probably of a recent date. Among the instruments of Muhammadan propaganda at the present time, it is interesting to note the large place taken by the folk-songs of the Kirghiz, in which, interwoven with tale and legend, the main truths of Islam make their way into the hearts of the common people.95 [254]
But even though the Russian conquest interrupted it, the spread of Islam didn't stop at all. Scholars from Bukhara and other cities in Central Asia, along with merchants from Kazan, were consistently working as Islamic missionaries in Siberia. In 1745, there was the first known entry among the Baraba Tatars (between the Irtish and the Ob), and while many were still non-believers at the start of the nineteenth century, they have now all embraced Islam. The conversion of the Kirghiz has already been mentioned above; the history of most other Muslim tribes in Siberia is quite unclear, but their conversion likely happened more recently. Currently, it's interesting to see that folktales and songs of the Kirghiz play a significant role in spreading Islamic teachings, as they weave the core truths of Islam into stories and legends, making their way into the hearts of everyday people.
9 Of this writer Yule says, “He gives an unfavourable account of the literature and morals of their clergy, which deserves more weight than such statements regarding those looked upon as schismatics generally do; for the narrative of Rubruquis gives one the impression of being written by a thoroughly honest and intelligent person.” (Cathay and the Way Thither, vol. i. p. xcviii.) ↑
9 Yule remarks about this writer, “He provides a negative view of the literature and morals of their clergy, which carries more significance than typical comments about those seen as schismatics; because Rubruquis’s account seems to be penned by a genuinely honest and intelligent individual.” (Cathay and the Way Thither, vol. i. p. xcviii.) ↑
14 So notoriously brutal was the treatment they received that even the Chinese showmen in their exhibitions of shadow figures exultingly brought forward the figure of an old man with a white beard dragged by the neck at the tail of a horse, as showing how the Mongol horsemen behaved towards the Musalmans. (Howorth, vol. i. p. 159.) ↑
14 The treatment they received was so infamously harsh that even the Chinese performers in their shadow figure shows proudly displayed a figure of an old man with a white beard being dragged by the neck behind a horse, illustrating how the Mongol horsemen treated the Muslims. (Howorth, vol. i. p. 159.) ↑
23 It is of interest to note that Najm al-Dīn Muk͟htār al-Zāhidī in 1260 compiled for Baraka K͟hān a treatise which gave the proofs of the divine mission of the Prophet, a refutation of those who denied it, and an account [228]of the controversies between Christians and Muslims. (Steinschneider, pp. 63–4.) ↑
23 It's worth noting that Najm al-Dīn Muk͟htār al-Zāhidī, in 1260, put together a treatise for Baraka K͟hān that provided evidence for the Prophet's divine mission, addressed those who denied it, and discussed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the debates between Christians and Muslims. (Steinschneider, pp. 63–4.) ↑
40 Hammer-Purgstall: Geschichte der Ilchanen, vol. ii. p. 182. It is not improbable that the captive Muslim women took a considerable part in the conversion of the Mongols to Islam. Women appear to have occupied an honoured position among the Mongols, and many instances might be given of their having taken a prominent part in political affairs, just as already several cases have been mentioned of the influence they exercised on their husbands in religious matters. William of Rubruck tells us how he found the influence of a Muslim wife an obstacle in the way of his proselytising labours: “On the day of Pentecost a certain Saracen came to us, and while in conversation with us, we began expounding the faith, and when he heard of the blessings of God to man in the incarnation, the resurrection of the dead, the last judgment, and the washing away of sins in baptism, he said he wished to be baptised; but while we were making ready to baptise him, he suddenly jumped on his horse saying he had to go home to consult with his wife. And the next day talking with us he said he could not possibly venture to receive baptism, for then he could not drink cosmos” (mare’s milk). (Rubruck, pp. 90–1.) ↑
40 Hammer-Purgstall: History of the Ilkhanate, vol. ii. p. 182. It's quite likely that the captured Muslim women played a significant role in converting the Mongols to Islam. Women seemed to hold an esteemed position among the Mongols, and there are numerous instances of them taking an active role in political matters, as well as several examples of their influence on their husbands regarding religious issues. William of Rubruck shares how he found the influence of a Muslim wife to be a barrier in his efforts to convert others: “On the day of Pentecost, a certain Saracen came to us, and while we were talking, we started explaining the faith. When he heard about God's blessings to humanity through the incarnation, the resurrection of the dead, the final judgment, and the forgiveness of sins in baptism, he expressed a desire to be baptized; but just when we were preparing to baptize him, he suddenly jumped on his horse, saying he needed to go home to discuss it with his wife. The next day, when he spoke with us again, he said he could not possibly accept baptism, because then he wouldn’t be able to drink cosmos” (mare’s milk). (Rubruck, pp. 90–1.) ↑
73 E.g. “En 1883, des paysans Tatars du village d’Apozof étaient poursuivis, devant le tribunal de Kazan, pour avoir abandonné l’orthodoxie. Les accusés déclaraient avoir toujours été musulmans; sept d’entre eux n’en furent pas moins condamnés, comme apostats, aux travaux forcés.… Beaucoup de ces relaps ont été déportés en Sibérie.” Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu: L’Empire des Tsars et les Russes, tome iii. p. 645. (Paris, 1889–93.) ↑
73 For example, “In 1883, Tatar peasants from the village of Apozof were prosecuted in the Kazan court for abandoning the Orthodox faith. The defendants argued that they had always been Muslims; however, seven of them were convicted of apostasy and sentenced to forced labor.… Many of these individuals who renounced their faith were deported to Siberia.” Anatole Leroy-Beaulieu: The Empire of the Tsars and the Russians, vol. 3. p. 645. (Paris, 1889–93.) ↑
CHAPTER IX.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM IN INDIA.
The Muhammadan invasions of India and the foundation and growth of the Muhammadan power in that country, have found many historians, both among contemporary and later writers. But hitherto no one has attempted to write a history of the spread of Islam in India, considered apart from the military successes and administrative achievements of its adherents. Indeed, to many, such a task must appear impossible. For India has often been picked out as a typical instance of a country in which Islam owes its existence and continuance in existence to the settlement in it of foreign, conquering Muhammadan races, who have transmitted their faith to their descendants, and only succeeded in spreading it beyond their own circle by means of persecution and forced conversions. Thus the missionary spirit of Islam is supposed to show itself in its true light in the brutal massacres of Brahmans by Maḥmūd of G͟haznạ̄, in the persecutions of Aurangzeb, the forcible circumcisions effected by Ḥaydar ʻAlī, Tīpū Sulṭān and the like.
The Muslim invasions of India and the rise of Muslim power in the region have been examined by many historians, both contemporary and later. However, until now, no one has tried to write a history of how Islam spread in India, separate from the military victories and administrative accomplishments of its followers. In fact, for many, this task might seem impossible. India is often cited as a prime example of a place where Islam exists and continues mainly due to the settlement of foreign, conquering Muslim groups, who have passed their faith onto their descendants and only expanded it beyond their own communities through persecution and forced conversions. Consequently, the missionary aspect of Islam is thought to manifest in its most stark form through the violent massacres of Brahmins by Mahmud of Ghazni, the persecutions under Aurangzeb, and the forced circumcisions carried out by Hyder Ali, Tipu Sultan, and others.
But among the sixty-six millions of Indian Musalmans there are vast numbers of converts or descendants of converts, in whose conversion force played no part and the only influences at work were the teaching and persuasion of peaceful missionaries. This class of converts forms a very distinct group by itself which can be distinguished from that of the forcibly converted and the other heterogeneous elements of which Muslim India is made up. The entire community may be roughly divided into those of foreign race who brought their faith into the country along with them, and those who have been converted from one of the previous religions of the country under various inducements [255]and at many different periods of history. The foreign settlement consists of three main bodies: first, and numerically the most important, are the immigrants from across the north-west frontier, who are found chiefly in Sind and the Panjāb; next come the descendants of the court and armies of the various Muhammadan dynasties, mainly in Upper India and to a much smaller extent in the Deccan; lastly, all along the west coast are settlements probably of Arab descent, whose original founders came to India by sea.1 But the number of families of foreign origin that actually settled in India is nowhere great except in the Panjāb and its neighbourhood. More than half the Muslim population of India has indeed assumed appellations of distinctly foreign races, such as Shayk͟h, Beg, K͟hān, and even Sayyid, but the greater portion of them are local converts or descendants of converts, who have taken the title of the person of highest rank amongst those by whom they were converted or have affiliated themselves to the aristocracy of Islam on even less plausible grounds.2 Of this latter section of the community—the converted natives of the country—part no doubt owed their change of religion to force and official pressure, but by far the majority of them entered the pale of Islam of their own free will. The history of the proselytising movements and the social influences that brought about their conversion has hitherto received very little attention, and most of the commonly accessible histories of the Muhammadans in India, whether written by European or by native authors, are mere chronicles of wars, campaigns and the achievements of princes, in which little mention of the religious life of the time finds a place, unless it has taken the form of fanaticism or intolerance. From the biographies of the Muslim saints, however, and from local traditions, something may be learned of the missionary work that was carried on quite independently of the political life of the country. But before dealing with these it is proposed to give an account of the official propagation of Islam and of the part played by the Muhammadan rulers in the spread of their faith. [256]
But among the sixty-six million Indian Muslims, there are many converts or descendants of converts, for whom force was not a factor in their conversion; the influences were mainly the teachings and persuasion of peaceful missionaries. This group of converts is distinct from those who were forcibly converted and other mixed elements that make up Muslim India. The entire community can be roughly divided into those of foreign descent who brought their faith to the country and those who converted from one of the previous religions under various incentives at different times throughout history. The foreign settlement consists of three main groups: first, and largest in numbers, are the immigrants from across the north-west frontier, primarily found in Sind and Punjab; next are the descendants of the courts and armies of various Muslim dynasties, mostly in Upper India and to a lesser extent in the Deccan; lastly, along the west coast are settlements likely of Arab descent, established by those who arrived in India by sea. However, the actual number of foreign families that settled in India is only significant in Punjab and the surrounding areas. More than half of India's Muslim population has indeed adopted titles that are distinctly foreign, such as Shaykh, Beg, Khan, and even Sayyid. Still, the majority are local converts or their descendants who have taken on the title of the highest-ranking person among those who converted them or have connected themselves to the Muslim aristocracy on even less convincing grounds. Of this last group—the native converts, some undoubtedly converted under force or official pressure, but most chose to embrace Islam of their own will. The history of proselytizing movements and the social influences that led to their conversions has received very little attention, and most widely available histories of Muslims in India, whether by European or native writers, are mainly records of wars, military campaigns, and the accomplishments of rulers, with little mention of the religious life of the time unless it involved fanaticism or intolerance. However, insights into the missionary work that occurred independently of the country's political life can be gathered from the biographies of Muslim saints and local traditions. Before addressing these, I intend to provide an account of the official promotion of Islam and the role played by Muslim rulers in spreading their faith.
From the fifteenth year after the death of the Prophet, when an Arab expedition was sent into Sind, up to the eighteenth century, a series of Muhammadan invaders, some founders of great empires, others mere adventurers, poured into India from the north-west. While some came only to plunder and retired laden with spoils, others remained to found kingdoms that have had a lasting influence to the present day. But of none of these do we learn that they were accompanied by any missionaries or preachers. Not that they were indifferent to their religion. To many of them, their invasion of India appeared in the light of a holy war. Such was evidently the thought in the minds of Maḥmūd of G͟haznạ̄ and Tīmūr. The latter, after his capture of Dehli, writes as follows in his autobiography:—“I had been at Dehli fifteen days, which time I passed in pleasure and enjoyment, holding royal Courts and giving great feasts. I then reflected that I had come to Hindustān to war against infidels, and my enterprise had been so blessed that wherever I had gone I had been victorious. I had triumphed over my adversaries, I had put to death some lacs of infidels and idolaters, and I had stained my proselyting sword with the blood of the enemies of the faith. Now this crowning victory had been won, and I felt that I ought not to indulge in ease, but rather to exert myself in warring against the infidels of Hindustān.”3 Though he speaks much of his “proselyting sword,” it seems, however, to have served no other purpose than that of sending infidels to hell. Most of the Muslim invaders seem to have acted in a very similar way; in the name of Allāh, idols were thrown down, their priests put to the sword, and their temples destroyed; while mosques were often erected in their place. It is true that the offer of Islam was generally made to the unbelieving Hindus before any attack was made upon them.4 Fear occasionally dictated a timely acceptance of such offers and led to conversions which, in the earlier days of the Muhammadan invasion at least, were generally short-lived and ceased to be effective after the retreat of the invader. An [257]illustration in point is furnished by the story of Hardatta, a rāʼīs of Bulandshahr, whose submission to Maḥmūd of G͟haznạ̄ is thus related in the history of that conqueror’s campaigns written by his secretary. “At length (about A.D. 1019) he (i.e. Maḥmūd) arrived at the fort of Barba,5 in the country of Hardat, who was one of the rāʼīs, that is “kings,” in the Hindī language. When Hardat heard of this invasion by the protected warriors of God, who advanced like the waves of the sea, with the angels around them on all sides, he became greatly agitated, his steps trembled, and he feared for his life, which was forfeited under the law of God. So he reflected that his safety would best be secured by conforming to the religion of Islam, since God’s sword was drawn from the scabbard, and the whip of punishment was uplifted. He came forth, therefore, with ten thousand men, who all proclaimed their anxiety for conversion and their rejection of idols.”6
From the fifteenth year after the Prophet's death, when an Arab expedition was sent into Sind, until the eighteenth century, a series of Muslim invaders, some who established great empires and others who were simply adventurers, came into India from the northwest. While some came just to loot and left with their plunder, others stayed and founded kingdoms that still influence us today. However, there’s no evidence that any of them were accompanied by missionaries or preachers. It’s not that they didn’t care about their religion; for many, their invasion of India felt like a holy war. This was clearly the mindset of Maḥmūd of G͟haznạ̄ and Tīmūr. After capturing Delhi, Tīmūr wrote in his autobiography: “I had been in Delhi for fifteen days, enjoying myself and holding royal courts with grand feasts. Then I realized that I had come to Hindustān to fight against non-believers, and my campaign had been so blessed that I was victorious everywhere I went. I had triumphed over my enemies, killed thousands of non-believers and idolaters, and stained my proselyting sword with the blood of the enemies of the faith. Now that I had achieved this great victory, I felt that I should not relax but instead focus on continuing the fight against the non-believers of Hindustān.”3 While he talks a lot about his “proselyting sword,” it seems its only purpose was to send non-believers to hell. Most Muslim invaders acted similarly; in the name of Allah, idols were destroyed, their priests were killed, and their temples were demolished, often replaced by mosques. It's true that the offer of Islam was usually presented to the unbelieving Hindus before any attack. 4 At times, fear led to a quick acceptance of such offers, resulting in conversions that, especially in the early days of the Muslim invasion, were often short-lived and ended once the invader retreated. A [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]story illustrates this point: it involves Hardatta, a rāʼīs of Bulandshahr, whose submission to Maḥmūd of G͟haznạ̄ is described in the history of that conqueror’s campaigns written by his secretary. “Eventually (around CE 1019), he (i.e., Maḥmūd) reached the fort of Barba,5 in Hardat’s region. When Hardat heard about this invasion by the divinely protected warriors, who advanced like waves of the sea with angels surrounding them, he became very agitated, his knees shook, and he feared for his life, which was at risk under divine law. He realized that conforming to Islam was his best chance for safety, as God’s sword was unsheathed and punishment was looming. So he came forward with ten thousand men, all eager for conversion and rejecting idols.”6
These new converts probably took the earliest opportunity of apostatising presented to them by the retreat of the conqueror—a kind of action which we find the early Muhammadan historians of India continually complaining of. For when Quṭb al-Dīn Ībak attacked Baran in 1193, he was stoutly opposed by Chandrasen, the then Rājā, who was a lineal descendant of Hardatta and whose very name betrays his Hindu faith: nor do we hear of there being any Musalmans remaining under his rule.7
These new converts likely took the first chance to abandon their faith when the conqueror retreated—something that early Muslim historians of India often criticized. When Qutb al-Din Aibak attacked Baran in 1193, he faced strong resistance from Chandrasen, the ruling Raja at the time, who was a direct descendant of Hardatta and whose name clearly reflects his Hindu faith. We also don’t hear of any Muslims remaining under his rule.7
But these conquerors would appear to have had very little of that “love for souls” which animates the true missionary and which has achieved such great conquests for Islam. The K͟hiljīs (1290–1320), the Tug͟hlaqs (1320–1412), and the Lodīs (1451–1526) were generally too busily engaged in fighting to pay much regard to the interests of religion, or else thought more of the exaction of tribute than of the work of conversion.8 Not that they were entirely lacking [258]in religious zeal: e.g. the Ghakkars, a barbarous people in the mountainous districts of the North of the Panjāb, who gave the early invaders much trouble, are said to have been converted through the influence of Muḥammad Ghorī at the end of the twelfth century. Their chieftain had been taken prisoner by the Muhammadan monarch, who induced him to become a Musalman, and then confirming him in his title of chief of this tribe, sent him back to convert his followers, many of whom having little religion of their own were easily prevailed upon to embrace Islam.9 According to Ibn Baṭūṭah, the K͟hiljīs offered some encouragement to conversion by making it a custom to have the new convert presented to the sultan, who clad him in a robe of honour and gave him a collar and bracelets of gold, of a value proportionate to his rank.10 But the monarchs of the earlier Muhammadan dynasties as a rule evinced very little proselytising zeal, and it would be hard to find a parallel in their history to the following passage from the autobiography of Fīrūz Shāh Tug͟hlaq (1351–1388): “I encouraged my infidel subjects to embrace the religion of the Prophet, and I proclaimed that every one who repeated the creed and became a Musalman should be exempt from the jizyah, or poll tax. Information of this came to the ears of the people at large and great numbers of Hindus presented themselves, and were admitted to the honour of Islam. Thus they came forward day by day from every quarter, and, adopting the faith, were exonerated from the jizyah, and were favoured with presents and honours.”11
But these conquerors seemed to lack the “love for souls” that drives true missionaries and has led to significant advancements for Islam. The K͟hiljīs (1290–1320), the Tug͟hlaqs (1320–1412), and the Lodīs (1451–1526) were often too busy with fighting to pay much attention to religious interests, or they cared more about collecting tribute than about conversion work.8 It's not that they completely lacked [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] religious zeal. For example, the Ghakkars, a fierce group in the mountainous areas of northern Punjab, caused early invaders a lot of trouble but were reportedly converted by Muḥammad Ghorī at the end of the twelfth century. Their chieftain was captured by the Muslim king, who persuaded him to become a Muslim and then confirmed him as the chief of his tribe, sending him back to convert his followers, many of whom had little faith of their own and were easily convinced to embrace Islam.9 According to Ibn Baṭūṭah, the K͟hiljīs encouraged conversions by ensuring that new converts were presented to the sultan, who would dress them in a robe of honor and give them gold collars and bracelets based on their rank.10 However, the kings of the earlier Muslim dynasties generally showed little interest in promoting conversion, and it would be hard to find a similar example in their history compared to the following excerpt from the autobiography of Fīrūz Shāh Tug͟hlaq (1351–1388): “I encouraged my non-Muslim subjects to adopt the religion of the Prophet, and I declared that everyone who recited the creed and became a Muslim would be exempt from the jizyah, or poll tax. This news spread among the people, and many Hindus came forward and were honored with Islam. So, they approached daily from different regions, embraced the faith, were exempt from the jizyah, and received gifts and honors.”11
As the Muhammadan power became consolidated, and particularly under the Mug͟hal dynasty, the religious influences of Islam naturally became more permanent and persistent. These influences are certainly apparent in the Hindu [259]theistic movements that arose in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, and Bishop Lefroy has conjectured that the positive character of Muslim teaching attracted minds that were dissatisfied with the vagueness and subjectivity of a Pantheistic system of thought. “When Mohammedanism, with its strong grasp of the reality of the Divine existence and, as flowing from this, of the absolutely fixed and objective character of truth, came into conflict with the haziness of Pantheistic thought and the subjectivity of its belief, it necessarily followed, not only that it triumphed in the struggle, but also that it came as a veritable tonic to the life and thought of Upper India, quickening into a fresh and more vigorous life many minds which never accepted for themselves its intellectual sway.”12
As the Muslim power became stronger, especially under the Mughal dynasty, the religious influences of Islam naturally became more established and lasting. These influences are clearly visible in the Hindu [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]theistic movements that emerged in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Bishop Lefroy suggested that the positive aspects of Muslim teachings attracted people who were unhappy with the ambiguity and subjectivity of a Pantheistic way of thinking. “When Islam, with its clear understanding of the reality of God’s existence and the fixed and objective nature of truth, came into conflict with the vagueness of Pantheistic thought and its subjective beliefs, it was inevitable that it would not only win the battle but also serve as a real boost to the life and thought of Upper India, inspiring many minds that never fully accepted its intellectual dominance to engage in a new and more vigorous way of thinking.” 12
A powerful incentive to conversion was offered, when adherence to an idolatrous system stood in the way of advancement at the Muhammadan courts; and though a spirit of tolerance, which reached its culmination under the eclectic Akbar, was very often shown towards Hinduism, and respected even, for the most part, the state endowments of that religion;13 and though the dread of unpopularity and the desire of conciliation dictated a policy of non-interference and deprecated such deeds of violence and such outbursts of fanaticism as had characterised the earlier period of invasion and triumph, still such motives of self-interest gained many converts from Hinduism to the Muhammadan faith. Many Rajputs became converts in this way, and their descendants are to this day to be found among the landed aristocracy. The most important perhaps among these is the Musalman branch of the great Bachgoti clan, the head of which is the premier Muhammadan noble of Oudh. According to one tradition, their ancestor Tilok Chand was taken prisoner by the Emperor Bābar, and to regain his liberty adopted the faith of Islam;14 but another legend places his conversion in the reign of Humāyūn. This prince having heard of the marvellous beauty of Tilok Chand’s wife, had her carried off while she was at a fair. No sooner, however, was she [260]brought to him than his conscience smote him and he sent for her husband. Tilok Chand had despaired of ever seeing her again, and in gratitude he and his wife embraced the faith “which taught such generous purity.”15 These converted Rajputs are very zealous in the practice of their religion, yet often betray their Hindu origin in a very striking manner. In the district of Bulandshahr, for example, a large Musalman family, which is known as the Lālk͟hānī Paṭhāns, still (with some exceptions) retains its old Hindu titles and family customs of marriage, while Hindu branches of the same clan still exist side by side with it.16 In the Mirzapur district, the Gaharwār Rajputs, who are now Muslim, still retain in all domestic matters Hindu laws and customs and prefix a Hindu honorific title to their Muhammadan names.17
A strong incentive to convert was presented when sticking to an idol-worshipping system hindered advancement at the Muslim courts. Although a spirit of tolerance, which reached its peak under the inclusive Akbar, was often shown towards Hinduism and mostly respected the state endowments of that religion;13 and while the fear of unpopularity and the desire for conciliation led to a policy of non-interference and condemned acts of violence and fanaticism that characterized the earlier invasion period, such self-interest still resulted in many converts from Hinduism to the Muslim faith. Many Rajputs converted this way, and their descendants can still be found among the landed aristocrats today. Perhaps the most significant among them is the Muslim branch of the great Bachgoti clan, whose head is the top Muslim noble of Oudh. According to one tradition, their ancestor Tilok Chand was taken prisoner by Emperor Bābar, and to win back his freedom, he adopted the Islamic faith;14 but another legend says he converted during the reign of Humāyūn. This prince, having heard about the stunning beauty of Tilok Chand’s wife, had her abducted while she was at a fair. However, as soon as she was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] brought to him, his conscience troubled him, and he called for her husband. Tilok Chand had lost hope of ever seeing her again, and in gratitude, he and his wife embraced the faith "which taught such generous purity."15 These converted Rajputs are very devoted in practicing their religion but often reveal their Hindu origins in noticeable ways. In the Bulandshahr district, for instance, a large Muslim family known as the Lālk͟hānī Paṭhāns still (with some exceptions) keeps its old Hindu titles and marriage customs, while Hindu branches of the same clan still coexist alongside it.16 In the Mirzapur district, the Gaharwār Rajputs, who are now Muslim, still follow Hindu laws and customs in all domestic matters and add a Hindu honorific title to their Muslim names.17
Official pressure is said never to have been more persistently brought to bear upon the Hindus than in the reign of Aurangzeb. In the eastern districts of the Panjāb, there are many cases in which the ancestor of the Musalman branch of the village community is said to have changed his religion in the reign of this zealot, “in order to save the land of the village.” In Gurgaon, near Dehli, there is a Hindu family of Banyās who still bear the title of Shayk͟h (which is commonly adopted by converted Hindus), because one of the members of the family, whose line is now extinct, became a convert in order to save the family property from confiscation.18 Many Rajput landowners, in the Cawnpore district, were compelled to embrace Islam for the same reason.19 In [261]other cases the ancestor is said to have been carried as a prisoner or hostage to Dehli, and there forcibly circumcised and converted.20 It should be noted that the only authority for these forced conversions is family or local tradition, and no mention of such (as far as I have been able to discover) is made in the historical accounts of Aurangzeb’s reign.21 It is established without doubt that forced conversions have been made by Muhammadan rulers, and it seems probable that Aurangzeb’s well-known zeal on behalf of his faith has caused many families of Northern India (the history of whose conversion has been forgotten) to attribute their change of faith to this, the most easily assignable cause. Similarly in the Deccan, Aurangzeb shares with Ḥaydar ʻAlī and Tīpū Sulṭān (these being the best known of modern Muhammadan rulers) the reputation of having forcibly converted sundry families and sections of the population, whose conversion undoubtedly dates from a much earlier period, from which no historical record of the circumstances of the case has come down.22
Official pressure is said to have never been more consistently applied to the Hindus than during Aurangzeb's reign. In the eastern districts of Punjab, there are many instances where the ancestor of the Muslim branch of the village community reportedly changed his religion during the rule of this zealous leader, “to protect the village's land.” In Gurgaon, near Delhi, there is a Hindu family of Banyās who still carry the title of Shayk͟h (a title often taken on by converted Hindus), because a member of their family, whose line is now gone, converted to Islam to save their family property from being seized.18 Many Rajput landowners in the Cawnpore district were forced to embrace Islam for the same reason.19 In [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other cases, the ancestor is said to have been taken as a prisoner or hostage to Delhi, where he was forcibly circumcised and converted.20 It's important to note that the only source for these forced conversions is family or local legend, and as far as I have discovered, no historical records from Aurangzeb’s reign mention this.21 It is undoubtedly established that forced conversions occurred under Muslim rulers, and it's likely that Aurangzeb’s well-known zeal for his faith has led many families in Northern India (whose conversion histories have been forgotten) to attribute their change of faith to this, the most easily recognizable reason. Similarly, in the Deccan, Aurangzeb shares with Ḥaydar ʻAlī and Tīpū Sulṭān (the most recognized modern Muslim rulers) the reputation for having forcibly converted various families and segments of the population, whose conversions likely date back to an earlier time, for which no historical records of the circumstances have survived.22
Tīpū Sulṭān is probably the Muhammadan monarch who most systematically engaged in the work of forcible conversion. In 1788 he issued the following proclamation to the people of Malabar: “From the period of the conquest until this day, during twenty-four years, you have been a turbulent and refractory people, and in the wars waged during your rainy season, you have caused numbers of our warriors to taste the draught of martyrdom. Be it so. What is past is past. Hereafter you must proceed in an opposite manner, dwell quietly and pay your dues like good subjects; and since it is the practice with you for one woman to associate with ten men, and you leave your mothers and sisters unconstrained in their obscene practices, and are thence all born in adultery, and are more shameless in your connections than the beasts of the field, I hereby require you to forsake these sinful practices and to be like the rest of mankind; [262]and if you are disobedient to these commands, I have made repeated vows to honour the whole of you with Islam and to march all the chief persons to the seat of Government.” This proclamation stirred up a general revolt in Malabar, and early in 1789 Tīpū Sulṭān prepared to enforce his proclamation with an army of more than twenty thousand men, and issued general orders that “every being in the district without distinction should be honoured with Islam, that the houses of such as fled to avoid that honour should be burned, that they should be traced to their lurking places, and that all means of truth and falsehood, force or fraud should be employed to effect their universal conversion.” Thousands of Hindus were accordingly circumcised and made to eat beef; but by the end of 1790 the British army had destroyed the last remnant of Tīpū Sulṭān’s power in Malabar, and this monarch himself perished early in 1799 at the capture of Seringapatam. Most of the Brahmans and Nayars who had been forcibly converted, subsequently disowned their new religion.23
Tīpū Sulṭān is likely the Muslim ruler who most systematically pursued forced conversions. In 1788, he issued the following proclamation to the people of Malabar: “From the time of the conquest until now, for twenty-four years, you have been a rebellious and troublesome people, and during the wars fought in your rainy season, many of our warriors have achieved martyrdom. That's in the past now. Moving forward, you must behave differently, live peacefully, and pay your dues like good subjects. Since it’s your custom for one woman to be with ten men, and you allow your mothers and sisters to engage in immoral behaviors, leading to your birth in adultery, you are more shameless in your relationships than the animals. I hereby command you to abandon these sinful practices and act like the rest of humanity; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and if you do not obey these commands, I have sworn repeatedly to bestow Islam upon all of you and to bring all the important people to the seat of Government.” This proclamation incited a widespread revolt in Malabar, and early in 1789, Tīpū Sulṭān prepared to enforce his proclamation with an army of over twenty thousand men, issuing general orders that “everyone in the district, without exception, should be honored with Islam, that the houses of those who fled to avoid this honor should be burned, that they should be tracked down to their hiding places, and that all means, whether truth or deception, force or cunning, should be used to achieve their mass conversion.” Thousands of Hindus were circumcised and forced to eat beef; but by the end of 1790, the British army had eradicated the last traces of Tīpū Sulṭān’s power in Malabar, and Tīpū himself died early in 1799 during the capture of Seringapatam. Most of the Brahmins and Nayars who had been forcibly converted later rejected their new faith.23
How little was effected towards the spread of Islam by violence on the part of the Muhammadan rulers may be judged from the fact that even in the centres of the Muhammadan power, such as Dehli and Agra, the Muhammadans in modern times in the former district hardly exceeded one-tenth, and in the latter they did not form one-fourth of the population.24 A remarkable example of the worthlessness of forced conversion is exhibited in the case of Bodh Mal, Raja of Majhauli, in the district of Gorakhpur; he was arrested by Akbar in default of revenue, carried to Dehli, and there converted to Islam, receiving the name of Muḥammad Salīm. But on his return his wife refused to let him into the ancestral castle, and, as apparently she had the sympathy of his subjects on her side, she governed his territories during the minority of his son Bhawāni Mal, so that the Hindu succession remained undisturbed.25 Until recently there were some strange survivals of a similarly futile false conversion, noticeable in certain customs of a [263]Hindu sect called the Bishnois, the principal tenet of whose faith is the renunciation of all Hindu deities, except Viṣṇu. They used recently to bury their dead, instead of burning them, to adopt G͟hulām Muḥammad and other Muhammadan names, and use the Muslim form of salutation. They explained their adoption of these Muhammadan customs by saying that having once slain a Qāḍī, who had interfered with their rite of widow-burning, they had compounded for the offence by embracing Islam. They have now, however, renounced these practices in favour of Hindu customs.26
How little was accomplished in spreading Islam through violence by the Muslim rulers can be seen from the fact that even in the centers of Muslim power, such as Delhi and Agra, the Muslims in modern times made up barely one-tenth of the population in the former and did not constitute even one-fourth in the latter. A notable example of the futility of forced conversion is seen in the case of Bodh Mal, the Raja of Majhauli, in the district of Gorakhpur; he was arrested by Akbar for failing to pay taxes, taken to Delhi, and there converted to Islam, receiving the name Muḥammad Salīm. However, upon his return, his wife refused to let him back into the family castle, and since it seemed she had the support of his subjects, she governed his lands during the minority of their son Bhawāni Mal, ensuring that the Hindu lineage remained intact. Until recently, there were some unusual remnants of similarly ineffective forced conversion observable in certain customs of a Hindu sect called the Bishnois, whose main belief is to renounce all Hindu deities except Viṣṇu. They used to bury their dead instead of cremating them, adopt names like G͟hulām Muḥammad and other Muslim names, and use the Muslim greeting. They explained their adoption of these Muslim customs by stating that after they killed a Qāḍī who interfered with their widow-burning ritual, they felt they had to embrace Islam to atone for the offense. However, they have since rejected these practices in favor of Hindu customs.
But though some Muhammadan rulers may have been more successful in forcing an acceptance of Islam on certain of their Hindu subjects than in the last-mentioned cases, and whatever truth there may be in the assertion27 that “it is impossible even to approach the religious side of the Mahomedan position in India without surveying first its political aspect,” we undoubtedly find that Islam has gained its greatest and most lasting missionary triumphs in times and places in which its political power has been weakest, as in Southern India and Eastern Bengal. Of such missionary movements it is now proposed to essay some account, commencing with Southern India and the Deccan, then after reviewing the history of Sind, Cutch and Gujarāt, passing to Bengal, and finally noticing some missionaries whose work lay outside the above geographical limits. Of several of the missionaries to be referred to, little is recorded beyond their names and the sphere of their labours; accordingly, in view of the general dearth of such missionary annals, any available details have been given at length.
But while some Muslim rulers may have been more effective in making certain Hindu subjects accept Islam than in the previously mentioned cases, and regardless of the truth in the claim that “you can't even begin to understand the religious aspect of the Muslim position in India without first looking at its political side,” it’s clear that Islam has achieved its greatest and most enduring missionary successes in times and places where its political influence has been weakest, such as Southern India and Eastern Bengal. This account will begin with Southern India and the Deccan, then move on to the history of Sind, Cutch, and Gujarat, before discussing Bengal, and finally highlighting some missionaries whose work extended beyond these regions. For several of the missionaries we will refer to, there is little recorded beyond their names and the areas they worked in; therefore, in light of the overall lack of such missionary records, any available details have been provided in full.
The first advent of Islam in South India dates as far back as the eighth century, when a band of refugees, to whom the Mappillas trace their descent, came from ʻIrāq and settled in the country.28 The trade in spices, ivory, gems, etc., between India and Europe, which for many hundred years was conducted by the Arabs and Persians, caused a continual stream of Muhammadan influence to flow in upon the west coast of Southern India. From this constant influx [264]of foreigners there resulted a mixed population, half Hindu and half Arab or Persian, in the trading centres along the coast. Very friendly relations appear to have existed between these Muslim traders and the Hindu rulers, who extended to them their protection and patronage in consideration of the increased commercial activity and consequent prosperity of the country, that resulted from their presence in it,29 and no obstacles were placed in the way of proselytising, the native converts receiving the same consideration and respect as the foreign merchants, even though before their conversion they had belonged to the lowest grades of society.30
The first appearance of Islam in South India goes back to the eighth century, when a group of refugees, from whom the Mappillas claim descent, arrived from Iraq and settled in the region. The longstanding trade in spices, ivory, gems, and other goods between India and Europe, which was primarily conducted by Arabs and Persians, resulted in a steady influx of Muslim influence along the west coast of Southern India. This continuous arrival of foreigners led to a diverse population, half Hindu and half Arab or Persian, in the coastal trading centers. There seemed to be strong ties between these Muslim traders and the Hindu rulers, who offered them protection and support in exchange for the boost in commercial activity and prosperity that followed their arrival. No barriers were erected against conversion, and local converts were treated with the same respect and consideration as the foreign merchants, even if they had previously belonged to the lower echelons of society.
The traditionary account of the introduction of Islam into Malabar, as given by a Muhammadan historian of the sixteenth century, represents the first missionaries to have been a party of pilgrims on their way to visit the foot-print of Adam in Ceylon; on their arrival at Cranganore the Raja sent for them and the leader of the party, Shayk͟h Sharaf b. Mālik, who was accompanied by his brother, Mālik b. Dīnār, and his nephew, Mālik b. Ḥabīb, took the opportunity of expounding to him the faith of Islam and the mission of Muḥammad, “and God caused the truth of the Prophet’s teaching to enter into the king’s heart and he believed therein; and his heart became filled with love for the Prophet and he bade the Shayk͟h and companions come back to him again on their return from their pilgrimage to Adam’s foot-print.”31 On the return of the pilgrims from Ceylon, the king secretly departed with them in a ship bound for the coast of Arabia, leaving his kingdom in the hand of viceroys. Here he remained for some time, and was just about to return to his own country, with the intention of erecting mosques there and spreading the faith of Islam, when he fell sick and died. On his death-bed he solemnly enjoined on his companions not to abandon their proposed missionary journey to Malabar, and to assist them in their labours, he gave them letters of recommendation to his viceroys, at the same time bidding them conceal the fact of his death. Armed with these letters, Sharaf b. Mālik [265]and his companions sailed for Cranganore, where the king’s letter secured for them a kindly welcome and a grant of land, on which they built a mosque. Mālik b. Dīnār decided to settle there, but Mālik b. Ḥabīb set out on a missionary tour with the object of building mosques throughout Malabar. “So Mālik b. Ḥabīb set out for Quilon with his worldly goods and his wife and some of his children, and he built a mosque there; then leaving his wife there, he went on to Hīlī Mārāwī,32 where he built a mosque”; and so the narrative continues, giving a list of seven other places at which the missionary erected mosques, finally returning to Cranganore. Later on, he visited all these places again to pray in the mosque at each of them, and came back “praising and giving thanks to God for the manifestation of the faith of Islam in a land filled with unbelievers.”33
The traditional account of how Islam was introduced to Malabar, as told by a Muslim historian from the sixteenth century, describes the first missionaries as a group of pilgrims traveling to visit Adam's footprint in Ceylon. When they arrived at Cranganore, the Raja summoned them, and the leader of the group, Shayk͟h Sharaf b. Mālik, along with his brother, Mālik b. Dīnār, and his nephew, Mālik b. Ḥabīb, took the chance to explain the Islamic faith and the mission of Muḥammad to him. "God opened the king's heart to the truth of the Prophet’s message, and he embraced the faith; his heart was filled with love for the Prophet, and he invited the Shayk͟h and his companions to return to him after their pilgrimage to Adam’s footprint." 31 After the pilgrims returned from Ceylon, the king secretly sailed with them to Arabia, leaving his kingdom in the care of viceroys. He stayed there for a while and was about to go back home, intending to build mosques and spread Islam, when he fell ill and died. On his deathbed, he earnestly urged his companions not to abandon their planned missionary journey to Malabar and provided them with letters of recommendation to his viceroys, instructing them to keep his death a secret. Armed with these letters, Sharaf b. Mālik [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and his companions sailed to Cranganore, where the king’s letter secured them a warm welcome and a plot of land, on which they built a mosque. Mālik b. Dīnār chose to settle there, while Mālik b. Ḥabīb embarked on a missionary journey to build mosques across Malabar. "So, Mālik b. Ḥabīb set off for Quilon with his belongings, his wife, and some children and built a mosque there; then leaving his wife behind, he continued on to Hīlī Mārāwī, 32 where he built another mosque"; the story continues, listing seven other places where the missionary constructed mosques, before finally returning to Cranganore. Later, he visited all these places again to pray in each mosque and returned "praising and giving thanks to God for the spread of the faith of Islam in a land filled with unbelievers." 33
In spite of the circumstantial character of this narrative, there is no evidence of its historicity. Popular belief puts the date of the events recorded as far back as the lifetime of the Prophet; with a mild scepticism Zayn al-Dīn thought that they could not have been earlier than the third century of the Hijrah;34 but there is no more authority for the one date than for the other, or for the common Mappilla tradition of the existence of the tomb of a Hindu king at Zafār, on the coast of Arabia, bearing the inscription, “ʻAbd al-Raḥmān al-Sāmirī, arrived A.H. 212, died A.H. 216”;35 and the mosque at Madāyi, said to have been founded by Mālik b. Dīnār, bears an inscription commemorating its erection in A.D. 1124.36
Despite the circumstantial nature of this story, there's no proof of its historical accuracy. Many believe the events described happened during the Prophet's lifetime; with some mild skepticism, Zayn al-Dīn suggested they couldn't have happened earlier than the third century of the Hijrah;34 but there's no more evidence supporting one date over the other, or the common Mappilla tradition about the tomb of a Hindu king in Zafār, on the Arabian coast, which has the inscription, “ʻAbd al-Raḥmān al-Sāmirī, arrived A.H. 212, died A.H. 216”;35 and the mosque in Madāyi, said to have been built by Mālik b. Dīnār, carries an inscription honoring its completion in A.D. 1124.36
But the legend certainly bears witness to the peaceful character of the proselytising influences that were at work on the Malabar coast for centuries. The agents in this work were chiefly Arab merchants, but Ibn Baṭūṭah makes mention of several professed theologians from Arabia and elsewhere, whom he met in various towns on the Malabar coast.37 The Zamorin of Calicut, who was one of the chief patrons of Arab trade, is said to have encouraged conversion to Islam, in order to man the Arab ships on which he depended for his aggrandisement, and to have ordered that in every [266]family of fishermen in his dominion one or more of the male members should be brought up as Muhammadans.38 At the beginning of the sixteenth century the Mappillas were estimated to have formed one-fifth of the population of Malabar, spoke the same language as the Hindus, and were only distinguished from them by their long beards and peculiar head-dress. But for the arrival of the Portuguese, the whole of this coast would have become Muhammadan, because of the frequent conversions that took place and the powerful influence exercised by the Muslim merchants from other parts of India, such as Gujarāt and the Deccan, and from Arabia and Persia.39
But the legend definitely highlights the peaceful nature of the missionary efforts on the Malabar coast for centuries. The primary agents in this work were mainly Arab merchants, but Ibn Baṭūṭah notes several self-proclaimed theologians from Arabia and beyond, whom he encountered in various towns along the Malabar coast.37 The Zamorin of Calicut, one of the main supporters of Arab trade, is said to have promoted conversion to Islam to provide crew for the Arab ships he relied on for his prosperity, and he reportedly ordered that in every [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]fishing family in his realm, one or more male members should be raised as Muslims.38 At the start of the sixteenth century, the Mappillas were estimated to make up one-fifth of Malabar's population, spoke the same language as the Hindus, and were only differentiated by their long beards and unique headgear. If not for the arrival of the Portuguese, the entire coast would likely have become Muslim due to the frequent conversions and the significant influence of Muslim traders from other parts of India, such as Gujarāt and the Deccan, as well as from Arabia and Persia.39
But there would appear to be no record of the individuals who took part in the propaganda, except in the case of the historian ʻAbd al-Razzāq, who has himself left an account of his unsuccessful mission to the court of the Zamorin of Calicut. He was sent on this mission in the year 1441 by the Tīmūrid Shāh Ruk͟h Bahādur, in response to an appeal made by an ambassador who had been sent by the Zamorin of Calicut to this monarch. The ambassador was himself a Musalman and represented to the Sultan how excellent and meritorious an action it would be to send a special envoy to the Zamorin, “to invite him to accept Islam in accordance with the injunction ‘Summon thou to the ways of thy Lord with wisdom and with kindly warning,’40 and open the bolt of darkness and error that locked his benighted heart, and let the splendour of the light of the faith and the brightness of the sun of knowledge shine into the window of his soul.” ʻAbd al-Razzāq was chosen for this task and after [267]an adventurous journey reached Calicut, but appears to have met with a cold reception, and after remaining there for about six months abandoned his original purposes and made his way back to K͟hurāsān, which he reached after an absence of three years.41
But it seems there’s no record of the people involved in the propaganda, except for the historian ʻAbd al-Razzāq, who wrote about his unsuccessful attempt to reach the court of the Zamorin of Calicut. He was sent on this mission in 1441 by the Tīmūrid Shāh Ruk͟h Bahādur, following a request from an ambassador sent by the Zamorin of Calicut to this ruler. The ambassador was a Muslim and explained to the Sultan how important and virtuous it would be to send a special envoy to the Zamorin, “to invite him to embrace Islam in line with the directive ‘Summon thou to the ways of thy Lord with wisdom and with kindly warning,’40 and to unlock the darkness and errors that confined his lost heart, allowing the light of faith and the brightness of knowledge to illuminate his soul.” ʻAbd al-Razzāq was chosen for this mission and after [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] an adventurous journey reached Calicut, but it seems he was met with indifference. After staying there for about six months, he gave up on his original goals and returned to K͟hurāsān, which he reached after being away for three years.41
Another community of Musalmans in Southern India, the Ravuttans,42 ascribe their conversion to the preaching of missionaries whose tombs are held in veneration by them to the present day. The most famous of these was Sayyid Nathar Shāh43 (A.D. 969–1039) who after many wanderings in Arabia, Persia and Northern India, settled down in Trichinopoly, where he spent the remaining years of his life in prayer and works of charity, and converted a large number of Hindus to the faith of Islam; his tomb is much resorted to as a place of pilgrimage and the Muhammadans re-named Trichinopoly Natharnagar, after the name of their saint.44 Sayyid Ibrāhīm Shahīd (said to have been born about the middle of the twelfth century), whose tomb is at Ervadi, was a militant hero who led an expedition into the Pandyan kingdom, occupied the country for about twelve years, but was at length slain; his son’s life was, however, spared in consideration of the beneficent rule of his father, and a grant of land given to him, which his descendants enjoy to the present day. The latest of these saints, Shāh al-Ḥamīd (1532–1600), was born at Manikpur in Northern India, and spent most of his life in visiting the holy shrines of Islam and in missionary tours chiefly throughout Southern India; he finally settled in Nagore, where the descendants of his adopted son are still in charge of his tomb.45
Another community of Muslims in Southern India, the Ravuttans, trace their conversion to the teachings of missionaries whose tombs they still respect today. The most renowned of these was Sayyid Nathar Shāh (A.D. 969–1039), who, after extensive travels in Arabia, Persia, and Northern India, settled in Trichinopoly. He spent his last years in prayer and charitable work and converted many Hindus to Islam; his tomb is a popular pilgrimage site, and the Muslims renamed Trichinopoly Natharnagar in honor of their saint. Sayyid Ibrāhīm Shahīd, believed to have been born around the mid-twelfth century, has his tomb at Ervadi. He was a warrior who led a campaign into the Pandyan kingdom, occupying it for about twelve years before being killed. However, his son's life was spared due to his father's kind leadership, and he was granted land, which his descendants still possess today. The most recent of these saints, Shāh al-Ḥamīd (1532–1600), was born in Manikpur in Northern India. He spent most of his life visiting the holy sites of Islam and undertaking missionary journeys primarily throughout Southern India; ultimately, he settled in Nagore, where his adopted son's descendants still manage his tomb.
Another group of Muhammadans in Southern India, the Dudekulas, who live by cotton cleaning (as their name denotes) and by weaving coarse fabrics, attribute their conversion to Bābā Fak͟hr al-Dīn, whose tomb they revere [268]at Penukonda. Legend says that he was originally a king of Sīstān, who abdicated his throne in favour of his brother and became a religious mendicant. After making the pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina, he was bidden by the Prophet in a dream to go to India; here he met Nathar Shāh, of Trichinopoly, and became his disciple and was sent by him in company with 200 religious mendicants on a proselytising mission. The legend goes on to say that they finally settled at Penukonda in the vicinity of a Hindu temple, where their presence was unwelcome to the Raja of the place, but instead of appealing to force he applied several tests to discover whether the Muhammadan saint or his own priest was the better qualified by sanctity to possess the temple. As a final test, he had them both tied up in sacks filled with lime and thrown into tanks. The Hindu priest never re-appeared, but Bābā Fak͟hr al-Dīn asserted the superiority of his faith by being miraculously transported to a hill outside the town. The Raja hereupon became a Musalman, and his example was followed by a large number of the inhabitants of the neighbourhood, and the temple was turned into a mosque.46
Another group of Muslims in Southern India, the Dudekulas, who make a living by cleaning cotton (as their name suggests) and weaving coarse textiles, credit their conversion to Bābā Fak͟hr al-Dīn, whose tomb they honor [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]at Penukonda. According to legend, he was originally a king of Sīstān who gave up his throne for his brother and became a wandering religious teacher. After traveling to Mecca and Medina, he was instructed by the Prophet in a dream to go to India; there, he met Nathar Shah of Trichinopoly, became his disciple, and was sent by him along with 200 other religious mendicants on a mission to spread their faith. The story continues that they eventually settled at Penukonda near a Hindu temple, where the local Raja was not pleased with their presence. Instead of using force, he set up several tests to determine whether the Muslim saint or his own priest had greater sanctity to hold onto the temple. For the final test, he had both of them tied up in sacks filled with lime and thrown into tanks. The Hindu priest never returned, but Bābā Fak͟hr al-Dīn demonstrated the superiority of his faith by being miraculously transported to a hill outside the town. The Raja then converted to Islam, and many of the local people followed his example, leading to the temple being turned into a mosque.46
The history of Islam in Southern India by no means always continued to be of so peaceful a character, but it does not appear that the forcible conversions of the Hindus and others to Islam which were perpetrated when the Muhammadan power became paramount under Ḥaydar ʻAlī (1767–1782) and Tīpū Sulṭān (1782–1799), can be paralleled in the earlier history of this part of India. However this may be, there is no reason to doubt that constant conversions by peaceful methods were made to Islam from among the lower castes,47 as is the case at the present day when accessions to Islam from time to time occur from among the Tiyans, who are said to form one of the most progressive communities in India, the Mukkuvans or fisherman caste, as well as from the Cherumans or agricultural labourers, and other serf castes, to whom Islam brings deliverance from the disabilities attaching to the outcasts [269]of the Hindu social system; occasionally, also, converts are drawn from among the Nayars and the native Christians. In Ponnani, the residence of the spiritual head of the majority of the Muhammadans of Malabar, there is an association entitled Minnat al-Islām Sabhā, where converts are instructed in the tenets of their new faith and material assistance rendered to those under instruction; the average number of converts received in this institution in the course of the first three years of the twentieth century, was 750.48 So numerous have these conversions from Hinduism been, that the tendency of the Muhammadans of the west as well as the east coast of Southern India has been to reversion to the Hindu or aboriginal type, and, except in the case of some of the nobler families, they now in great part present all the characteristics of an aboriginal people, with very little of the original foreign blood in them.49 In the western coast districts the tyranny of caste intolerance is peculiarly oppressive; to give but one instance, in Travancore certain of the lower castes may not come nearer than seventy-four paces to a Brahman, and have to make a grunting noise as they pass along the road, in order to give warning of their approach. Similar instances might be abundantly multiplied. What wonder, then, that the Musalman population is fast increasing through conversion from these lower castes, who thereby free themselves from such degrading oppression, and raise themselves and their descendants in the social scale?
The history of Islam in Southern India hasn’t always been peaceful, but it seems that the forced conversions of Hindus and others to Islam during the rise of power under Ḥaydar ʻAlī (1767–1782) and Tīpū Sulṭān (1782–1799) aren’t comparable to earlier events in this region’s history. Regardless, it’s clear that many lower castes have consistently converted to Islam through peaceful means, just like today, when people from communities like the Tiyans—one of the most progressive groups in India—the Mukkuvans, or fishing community, and Cherumans, or agricultural laborers, along with other lower caste groups, convert to Islam to escape the hardships linked to being outcasts in the Hindu social structure. Occasionally, converts also come from the Nayars and native Christians. In Ponnani, home to the spiritual leader of most Muslims in Malabar, there’s an organization called Minnat al-Islām Sabhā, which educates converts about their new beliefs and offers material support to those being instructed; on average, 750 converts were welcomed into this group in the first three years of the twentieth century. The number of conversions from Hinduism has been so high that Muslims on both the western and eastern coasts of Southern India have tended to revert to the Hindu or indigenous identity, and apart from a few noble families, they largely show characteristics of an indigenous population, with very little of the original foreign heritage remaining. In the districts along the western coast, the pressure of caste discrimination is particularly harsh; for example, in Travancore, some lower castes can’t come within seventy-four paces of a Brahman and must make grunting sounds while passing on the road to announce their presence. Many similar examples could be cited. So, it’s no surprise that the Muslim population is rapidly growing through conversions from these lower castes, allowing them to escape such humiliating oppression and elevate themselves and their descendants in society.
In fact the Mappillas on the west coast are said to be increasing so considerably through accessions from the lower classes of Hindus, as to render it possible that in a few years the whole of the lower races of the west coast may become Muhammadans.50
In fact, the Mappillas on the west coast are reportedly growing significantly due to an influx of lower-class Hindus, which could mean that in a few years, the entire lower castes of the west coast might convert to Islam.50
It was most probably from Malabar that Islam crossed over to the Laccadive and Maldive Islands, the population of which is now entirely Muslim. The inhabitants of these islands owed their conversion to the Arab and Persian merchants, who established themselves in the country, [270]intermarrying with the natives, and thus smoothing the way for the work of active proselytism. The date of the conversion of the first Muhammadan Sultan of the Maldive Islands, Aḥmad Shanūrāzah,51 has been conjectured to have occurred about A.D. 1200, but it is very possible that the Muhammadan merchants had introduced their religion into the island as much as three centuries before, and the process of conversion must undoubtedly have been a gradual one.52 No details, however, have come down to us.
It was most likely from Malabar that Islam spread to the Laccadive and Maldive Islands, where the entire population is now Muslim. The people of these islands converted due to the Arab and Persian merchants who settled there, intermarried with the locals, and facilitated active proselytism. The conversion of the first Muslim Sultan of the Maldive Islands, Aḥmad Shanūrāzah, is believed to have happened around A.D. 1200, but it's very possible that Muslim merchants had brought their religion to the islands as much as three centuries earlier, and the conversion process must have been gradual. However, no details have been preserved.
At Mālē, the seat of government, is found the tomb of Shayk͟h Yūsuf Shams al-Dīn, a native of Tabrīz, in Persia, who is said to have been a successful missionary of Islam in these islands. His tomb is still held in great veneration, and always kept in good repair, and in the same part of the island are buried some of his countrymen who came in search of him, and remained in the Maldives until their death.53
At Mālē, the capital, you can find the tomb of Shayk͟h Yūsuf Shams al-Dīn, who was originally from Tabrīz in Persia. He is known to have been a successful Islamic missionary in these islands. His tomb is still highly respected, always well-maintained, and in the same area of the island, some of his fellow countrymen who came looking for him and stayed in the Maldives until their deaths are also buried. 53
The introduction of Islam into the neighbouring Laccadive Islands is attributed to an Arab preacher, known to the islanders by the name of Mumba Mulyaka; his tomb is still shown at Androth and as the present qāḍī of that place claims to be twenty-sixth in descent from him, he probably reached these islands some time in the twelfth century.54
The arrival of Islam in the nearby Laccadive Islands is linked to an Arab preacher called Mumba Mulyaka by the islanders; his tomb can still be seen in Androth. The current qāḍī of that area, who claims to be the twenty-sixth descendant of him, suggests that he arrived in these islands sometime in the twelfth century.54
The Deccan also was the scene of the successful labours of many Muslim missionaries. It has already been pointed out that from very early times Arab traders had visited the towns on the west coast; in the tenth century we are told that the Arabs were settled in large numbers in the towns of the Konkan, having intermarried with the women of the country and living under their own laws and religion.55 Under the Muhammadan dynasties of the Bahmanid (1347–1490) and Bījāpūr (1489–1686) kings, a fresh impulse was given to Arab immigration, and with the trader and the soldier of fortune came the missionaries seeking to make [271]spiritual conquests in the cause of Islam, and win over the unbelieving people of the country by their preaching and example, for of forcible conversions we have no record under the early Deccan dynasties, whose rule was characterised by a striking toleration.56
The Deccan was also the site of the successful efforts of many Muslim missionaries. It's been noted that Arab traders had visited the towns on the west coast from very early on; by the tenth century, the Arabs were settled in large numbers in the towns of the Konkan, having intermarried with local women and living according to their own laws and religion.55 Under the Muhammadan dynasties of the Bahmanid (1347–1490) and Bījāpūr (1489–1686) kings, Arab immigration received a new boost. Along with traders and fortune-seekers came missionaries aiming to achieve [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]spiritual victories for Islam and to win over the local people through their preaching and example, since there are no records of forced conversions during the early Deccan dynasties, which were known for their remarkable tolerance.56
One of these Arab preachers, Pīr Mahābīr Khamdāyat, came as a missionary to the Deccan as early as A.D. 1304, and among the cultivating classes of Bījāpūr are to be found descendants of the Jains who were converted by him.57 About the close of the same century a celebrated saint of Gulbarga, Sayyid Muḥammad Gīsūdarāz,58 converted a number of Hindus of the Poona district, and twenty years later his labours were crowned with a like success in Belgaum.59 At Dahanu still reside the descendants of a relative of one of the greatest saints of Islam, Sayyid ʻAbd al-Qādir Jīlānī of Bag͟hdād; he came to Western India about the fifteenth century, and after making many converts in the Konkan, died and was buried at Dahanu.60 In the district of Dharwar, there are large numbers of weavers whose ancestors were converted by Hāshim Pīr Gujarātī, the religious teacher of the Bījāpūr king, Ibrāhīm ʻĀdil Shāh II, about the close of the sixteenth century. These men still regard the saint with special reverence and pay great respect to his descendants.61 The descendants of another saint, Shāh Muḥammad Ṣādiq Sarmast Ḥusaynī, are still found in Nasik; he is said to have been the most successful of Muhammadan missionaries; having come from Medina in 1568, he travelled over the greater part of Western India and finally settled at Nasik—in which district another very successful Muslim missionary, K͟hwājah Khunmir Ḥusaynī, had begun to labour about fifty years before.62 Two other Arab missionaries may be mentioned, the scene of whose proselytising efforts was laid in the district of Belgaum, namely Sayyid Muḥammad b. Sayyid ʻAlī and Sayyid ʻUmar ʻAydrūs Basheban.63 [272]
One of these Arab preachers, Pīr Mahābīr Khamdāyat, arrived as a missionary in the Deccan as early as A.D. 1304, and among the farming communities of Bījāpūr, you can find descendants of the Jains he converted.57 Near the end of the same century, a famous saint from Gulbarga, Sayyid Muḥammad Gīsūdarāz,58 converted many Hindus in the Poona district, and twenty years later, he achieved similar success in Belgaum.59 In Dahanu, descendants of a relative of one of the greatest saints in Islam, Sayyid ʻAbd al-Qādir Jīlānī of Bag͟hdād, still live; he came to Western India around the fifteenth century and, after converting many in the Konkan, died and was buried in Dahanu.60 In the Dharwar district, there are many weavers whose ancestors were converted by Hāshim Pīr Gujarātī, the religious teacher of the Bījāpūr king, Ibrāhīm ʻĀdil Shāh II, around the end of the sixteenth century. These people still hold the saint in high regard and show great respect for his descendants.61 The descendants of another saint, Shāh Muḥammad Ṣādiq Sarmast Ḥusaynī, are still living in Nasik; he is said to have been the most successful Muslim missionary, having arrived from Medina in 1568. He traveled across much of Western India and eventually settled in Nasik—where another highly effective Muslim missionary, K͟hwājah Khunmir Ḥusaynī, began his work about fifty years earlier.62 Two other Arab missionaries who focused their efforts in the Belgaum district were Sayyid Muḥammad b. Sayyid ʻAlī and Sayyid ʻUmar ʻAydrūs Basheban.63 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Another missionary movement may be said roughly to centre round the city of Multan.64 This in the early days of the Arab conquest was one of the outposts of Islam, when Muḥammad b. Qāsim had established Muhammadan supremacy over Sind (A.D. 714). During the three centuries of Arab rule there were naturally many accessions to the faith of the conquerors. Several Sindian princes responded to the invitation of the Caliph ʻUmar b. ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz to embrace Islam.65 The people of Sāwandari—who submitted to Muḥammad b. Qāsim and had peace granted to them on the condition that they would entertain the Musalmans and furnish guides—are spoken of by al-Balād͟hurī (writing about a hundred years later) as professing Islam in his time; and the despatches of the conqueror frequently refer to the conversion of the unbelievers.
Another missionary movement can be said to roughly center around the city of Multan. This was one of the outposts of Islam during the early days of the Arab conquest when Muḥammad b. Qāsim established Muslim dominance over Sind (A.D. 714). Throughout the three centuries of Arab rule, many people naturally converted to the religion of the conquerors. Several Sindian princes accepted the invitation of Caliph ʻUmar b. ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz to embrace Islam. The people of Sāwandari—who submitted to Muḥammad b. Qāsim and were granted peace on the condition that they would host Muslims and provide guides—are noted by al-Balād͟hurī (writing about a hundred years later) as practicing Islam in his time; and the conqueror's reports frequently mention the conversion of non-believers.
That these conversions were in the main voluntary, may be judged from the toleration that the Arabs, after the first violence of their onslaught, showed towards their idolatrous subjects. The people of Brahmanābād, for example, whose city had been taken by storm, were allowed to repair their temple, which was a means of livelihood to the Brahmans, and nobody was to be forbidden or prevented from following his own religion,66 and generally, where submission was made, quarter was readily given, and the people were permitted the exercise of their own creeds and laws.
That these conversions were mostly voluntary can be seen from the tolerance that the Arabs showed towards their idol-worshipping subjects after the initial violence of their attack. For instance, the people of Brahmanābād, whose city was captured, were allowed to rebuild their temple, which was essential for the livelihood of the Brahmans, and no one was stopped from practicing their own religion, 66 and generally, where there was submission, mercy was often granted, and the people were allowed to practice their own beliefs and laws.
During the troubles that befell the caliphate in the latter half of the ninth century, Sind, neglected by the central government, came to be divided among several petty princes, the most powerful of whom were the Amīrs of Multan and Mansūra. Such disunion naturally weakened the political power of the Musalmans, which had in fact begun to decline earlier in the century. For in the reign of al-Muʻtaṣim (A.D. 833–842), the Indians of Sindān67 declared themselves independent, but they spared the mosque, in which the Musalmans were allowed to perform their devotions undisturbed.68 The Muhammadans of Multan [273]succeeded in maintaining their political independence, and kept themselves from being conquered by the neighbouring Hindu princes, by threatening, if attacked, to destroy an idol which was held in great veneration by the Hindus and was visited by pilgrims from the most distant parts.69 But in the hour of its political decay, Islam was still achieving missionary successes. Al-Balād͟hurī70 tells the following story of the conversion of a king of ʻUsayfān, a country between Kashmīr and Multan and Kābul. The people of this country worshipped an idol for which they had built a temple. The son of the king fell sick, and he desired the priests of the temple to pray to the idol for the recovery of his son. They retired for a short time, and then returned saying: “We have prayed and our supplications have been accepted.” But no long time passed before the youth died. Then the king attacked the temple, destroyed and broke in pieces the idol, and slew the priests. He afterwards invited a party of Muhammadan traders, who made known to him the unity of God; whereupon he believed in the unity and became a Muslim. A similar missionary influence was doubtless exercised by the numerous communities of Muslim merchants who carried their religion with them into the infidel cities of Hindustan. Arab geographers of the tenth and twelfth centuries mention the names of many such cities, both on the coast and inland, where the Musalmans built their mosques, and were safe under the protection of the native princes, who even granted them the privilege of living under their own laws.71 The Arab merchants at this time formed the medium of commercial communication between Sind and the neighbouring countries of India and the outside world. They brought the produce of China and Ceylon to the sea-ports of Sind and from there conveyed them by way of Multan to Turkistan and K͟hurāsān.72
During the troubles that hit the caliphate in the latter half of the ninth century, Sind, neglected by the central government, became divided among several minor princes, the most powerful of whom were the Amīrs of Multan and Mansūra. This disunity naturally weakened the political power of the Muslims, which had actually started to decline earlier in the century. During the reign of al-Muʻtaṣim (A.D. 833–842), the people of Sindān67 declared their independence, but they allowed the mosque to remain untouched, enabling Muslims to practice their faith without disruption.68 The Muhammadans of Multan [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] were able to maintain their political independence and avoided being conquered by the neighboring Hindu princes by threatening to destroy a revered idol that attracted pilgrims from faraway places if they were attacked.69 However, during this period of political decline, Islam continued to achieve missionary successes. Al-Balād͟hurī70 recounts the story of the conversion of a king from ʻUsayfān, a region between Kashmir and Multan and Kabul. The people of this area worshipped an idol housed in a temple. When the king's son fell ill, he asked the temple priests to pray to the idol for his recovery. After a short while, they returned, claiming, “We’ve prayed, and our requests have been granted.” But soon after, the young man died. Enraged, the king attacked the temple, destroyed the idol, and killed the priests. He then called upon a group of Muslim traders, who introduced him to the concept of the unity of God, leading him to accept this belief and convert to Islam. A similar missionary influence was likely spread by the many Muslim merchant communities who carried their religion into the non-Muslim cities of Hindustan. Arab geographers from the tenth and twelfth centuries noted many such cities, both coastal and inland, where Muslims built mosques and were protected by the local princes, who even allowed them to live by their own laws.71 At this time, Arab merchants served as the bridge for commercial communication between Sind and the neighboring countries of India and the wider world. They transported goods from China and Ceylon to the ports of Sind and then carried them through Multan to Turkistan and Khorasan.72
It would be strange if these traders, scattered about in the cities of the unbelievers, failed to exhibit the same proselytising zeal as we find in the Muhammadan trader elsewhere. To the influence of such trading communities [274]was most probably due the conversion of the Sammas, who ruled over Sind from A.D. 1351 to 1521. While the reign of Nanda b. Bābiniyyah of this dynasty is specially mentioned as one of such “peace and security, that never was this prince called upon to ride forth to battle, and never did a foe take the field against him,”73 it is at the same time described as being “remarkable for its justice and an increase of Islam.” This increase could thus only have been brought about by peaceful missionary methods. One of the most famous of these missionaries was the celebrated saint, Sayyid Yūsuf al-Dīn, a descendant of ʻAbd al-Qādir Jīlānī, who was bidden in a dream to leave Bag͟hdād for India and convert its inhabitants to Islam. He came to Sind in 1422 and after labouring there for ten years, he succeeded in winning over to Islam 700 families of the Lohāna caste, who followed the example of two of their number, by name Sundarjī and Hansrāj; these men embraced Islam, after seeing some miracles performed by the saint, and on their conversion received the names of Adamjī and Tāj Muḥammad respectively. Under the leadership of the grandson of the former, these people afterwards migrated to Cutch, where their numbers were increased by converts from among the Cutch Lohānas.74
It would be odd if these traders, spread out in the cities of non-believers, didn't show the same drive to spread their faith as we see with Muslim traders in other places. The conversion of the Sammas, who ruled over Sind from A.D. 1351 to 1521, was likely influenced by these trading communities [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. Nanda b. Bābiniyyah of this dynasty is particularly noted for a time of “peace and security, where this prince was never called to battle, and no enemy confronted him,”73 while also being described as “notable for its justice and the growth of Islam.” This growth could only have been achieved through peaceful missionary efforts. One of the most well-known missionaries was the famous saint, Sayyid Yūsuf al-Dīn, a descendant of ʻAbd al-Qādir Jīlānī, who was instructed in a dream to leave Baghdad for India and convert its people to Islam. He arrived in Sind in 1422 and, after working there for ten years, managed to convert 700 families from the Lohāna caste, who were inspired by two of their own, Sundarjī and Hansrāj; these men accepted Islam after witnessing some miracles performed by the saint, receiving the names Adamjī and Tāj Muḥammad upon their conversion. Under the leadership of Adamjī’s grandson, these people later moved to Cutch, where their numbers grew with converts from among the Cutch Lohānas.74
Sind was also the scene of the labours of Pīr Ṣadr al-Dīn, an Ismāʻīlī missionary, who was head of the Khojah sect about the year 1430. In accordance with the principles of accommodation practised by this sect, he took a Hindu name and made certain concessions to the religious beliefs of the Hindus whose conversion he sought to achieve, and introduced among them a book entitled Dasavatār in which ʻAlī was made out to be the tenth Avatār or incarnation of Viṣṇu; this book has been from the beginning the accepted scripture of the Khojah sect, and it is always read by the bedside of the dying and periodically at many festivals; it assumes the nine incarnations of Viṣṇu to be true as far as they go, but to fall short of the perfect truth, and supplements this imperfect Vaiṣṇav system by the cardinal doctrine of the Ismāʻīlians, the incarnation and coming manifestation of ʻAlī. Further, he made [275]out Brahmā to be Muḥammad, Viṣṇu to be ʻAlī and Adam Siva. The first of Pīr Ṣadr al-Dīn’s converts were won in the villages and towns of Upper Sind: he preached also in Cutch and from these parts the doctrines of this sect spread southwards through Gujarāt to Bombay; and at the present day Khojah communities are to be found in almost all the large trading towns of Western India and on the seaboard of the Indian Ocean.75
Sind was also the setting for the work of Pīr Ṣadr al-Dīn, an Ismāʻīlī missionary who led the Khojah sect around the year 1430. Following the principles of accommodation practiced by this sect, he adopted a Hindu name and made some compromises with the religious beliefs of the Hindus he aimed to convert. He introduced a book called Dasavatār, which presented ʻAlī as the tenth Avatār or incarnation of Viṣṇu. This book has been the accepted scripture of the Khojah sect from the start and is read by the bedside of the dying and periodically during many festivals. It acknowledges the nine incarnations of Viṣṇu as valid but asserts they do not represent the complete truth, adding to this incomplete Vaiṣṇav system the key doctrine of the Ismāʻīlians: the incarnation and eventual manifestation of ʻAlī. Additionally, he interpreted Brahmā as Muḥammad, Viṣṇu as ʻAlī, and Adam as Siva. The first converts of Pīr Ṣadr al-Dīn came from the villages and towns of Upper Sind; he also preached in Cutch, and from there, the teachings of this sect spread southward through Gujarāt to Bombay. Today, Khojah communities can be found in nearly all the major trading towns of Western India and along the Indian Ocean coastline.
Pīr Ṣadr al-Dīn was not however the first of the Ismāʻīlian missionaries who came into India. He was preceded by ʻAbd Allāh, a missionary sent from Yaman about 1067; he is said to have been a man of great learning, and is credited with the performance of many miracles, whereby he convinced a large number of Hindus of the truth of his religion.76 The second Ismāʻīlī missionary, Nūr al-Dīn, generally known by the Hindu name he adopted, Nūr Satāgar, was sent into India from Alamūt, the stronghold of the Grand Master of the Ismāʻīlīs, and reached Gujarāt in the reign of the Hindu king, Siddhā Rāj (A.D. 1094–1143).77 He adopted a Hindu name but told the Muhammadans that his real name was Sayyid Saʻādat; he is said to have converted the Kanbīs, Khārwās and Korīs, low castes of Gujarāt.78
Pīr Ṣadr al-Dīn wasn't the first Ismāʻīlian missionary to come to India. He was preceded by ʻAbd Allāh, a missionary sent from Yemen around 1067; he was known for his extensive knowledge and is said to have performed many miracles, convincing a significant number of Hindus of the validity of his faith.76 The second Ismāʻīlī missionary, Nūr al-Dīn, more commonly recognized by his adopted Hindu name, Nūr Satāgar, was sent to India from Alamūt, the stronghold of the Grand Master of the Ismāʻīlīs, and arrived in Gujarat during the reign of the Hindu king, Siddhā Rāj (CE 1094–1143).77 He took a Hindu name but told the Muslims that his real name was Sayyid Saʻādat; he is said to have converted the Kanbīs, Khārwās, and Korīs, lower castes of Gujarat.78
As Nūr Satāgar is revered as the first missionary of the Khojahs, so is ʻAbd Allāh believed by some to have been the founder of the sect of the Bohras, a large and important community of Shīʻahs, mainly of Hindu origin, who are found in considerable numbers in the chief commercial centres of the Bombay Presidency. But others ascribe the honour of being the first Bohra missionary to Mullā ʻAlī, of whose proselytising methods the following account is given by a Shīʻah historian: “As the people of Gujarāt in those days were infidels and accepted as their religious leader an old man whose teaching they [276]blindly followed, Mullā ʻAlī saw no alternative but to go to the old man and ask to become his disciple, intending to set before him such convincing arguments that he would become a Musalman, and afterwards to attempt the conversion of others. He accordingly spent some years in the service of the old man, and having learned the language of the people of the country, read their books and acquired a knowledge of their sciences. Step by step he unfolded to the enlightened mind of the old man the truth of the faith of Islam and persuaded him to become a Musalman. After his conversion, some of his disciples followed the old man’s example. Finally, the chief minister of the king of that country became aware of the old man’s conversion to Islam, and going to see him submitted to his spiritual guidance and likewise became a Musalman. For a long time, the old man, the minister and the rest of the converts to Islam, kept the fact of their conversion concealed and through fear of the king always took care to prevent it coming to his knowledge; but at length the king received a report of the minister’s having adopted Islam and began to make inquiries. One day, without giving previous notice, he went to the minister’s house and found him bowing his head in prayer and was vexed with him. The minister recognised the purpose of the king’s visit, and realised that his displeasure had been excited by suspicions aroused by his prayer, with its bowing and prostrations; but the guidance of God and divine grace befitting the occasion, he said that he was making these movements because he was watching a serpent in the corner of the room. When the king turned towards the corner of the room, by divine providence he saw a snake there, and accepted the minister’s excuse and his mind was cleared of all suspicions. In the end the king also secretly became a Musalman, but for reasons of state concealed his change of mind; when however, the hour of his death drew near, he gave orders that his body was not to be burnt, as is the custom of the infidels. Subsequently to his decease, when Sulṭān Z̤afar, one of the trusty nobles of Sulṭān Fīrūz Shāh, king of Dehlī, conquered Gujarāt, some of the Sunnī nobles who accompanied him used arguments to make the people join the Sunnī sect of the Muslim faith; [277]so some of the Bohras are Sunnīs, but the greater part remain true to their original faith.”79
As Nūr Satāgar is honored as the first missionary of the Khojahs, so is ʻAbd Allāh thought by some to have founded the Bohras, a significant and sizable Shīʻah community, primarily of Hindu background, found in large numbers in the major commercial centers of the Bombay Presidency. However, others attribute the distinction of being the first Bohra missionary to Mullā ʻAlī, of whom a Shīʻah historian provides the following account: "In those days, the people of Gujarāt were infidels and had an old man as their religious leader whom they blindly followed. Mullā ʻAlī felt he had no choice but to approach the old man and ask to become his disciple, planning to present such convincing arguments that he would convert to Islam and then attempt to convert others. He spent several years in the service of the old man, learned the local language, read their books, and gained knowledge of their sciences. Little by little, he revealed the truth of Islam to the enlightened old man and persuaded him to embrace Islam. After his conversion, some of his disciples followed the old man's lead. Eventually, the chief minister of the king of that region learned about the old man's conversion to Islam, visited him for spiritual guidance, and also became a Muslim. For a long time, the old man, the minister, and the other new converts kept their conversion hidden, fearing the king would find out, but eventually, the king heard rumors about the minister adopting Islam and started asking questions. One day, without any warning, he visited the minister's house and found him praying, which irritated him. The minister realized the king’s visit was due to his suspicions about the prayer movements he was making, so, with divine guidance and grace, he explained that he was making those movements while watching a snake in the corner of the room. When the king turned to look, he indeed saw a snake there, accepted the minister’s excuse, and his suspicions were cleared. In the end, the king also secretly converted to Islam but concealed his change for political reasons; however, as his death approached, he ordered that his body not be burned, as infidels do. After his death, when Sulṭān Z̤afar, a trusted noble of Sulṭān Fīrūz Shāh, king of Dehlī, conquered Gujarāt, some Sunni nobles who accompanied him tried to persuade the people to join the Sunni sect of Islam; so some of the Bohras became Sunnis, but most remained faithful to their original beliefs."
Several small groups of Musalmans in Cutch and Gujarāt trace their conversion to Imām Shāh of Pīrāna,80 who was actively engaged in missionary work during the latter half of the fifteenth century. He is said to have converted a large body of Hindu cultivators, by bringing about a fall of rain after two seasons of scarcity. On another occasion meeting a band of Hindu pilgrims passing through Pīrāna on their way to Benares, he offered to take them there; they agreed and in a moment were in the holy city, where they bathed in the Ganges and paid their vows; they then awoke to find themselves still in Pīrāna and adopted the faith of the saint who could perform such a miracle. He died in 1512 and his tomb in Pīrāna is still an object of pilgrimage for Hindus as well as for Muhammadans.81
Several small groups of Muslims in Kutch and Gujarat trace their conversion to Imam Shah of Pirana, who was actively involved in missionary work during the latter half of the 15th century. He is said to have converted many Hindu farmers by causing rain to fall after two seasons of drought. On another occasion, he met a group of Hindu pilgrims passing through Pirana on their way to Benares, and he offered to take them there. They agreed, and in an instant, they found themselves in the holy city, where they bathed in the Ganges and fulfilled their vows; they then woke up to realize they were still in Pirana and embraced the faith of the saint who could perform such a miracle. He died in 1512, and his tomb in Pirana is still a place of pilgrimage for both Hindus and Muslims.
Many of the Cutch Musalmans that are of Hindu descent reverence as their spiritual leader Dāwal Shāh Pīr, whose real name was Malik ʻAbd al-Laṭīf,82 the son of one of the nobles of Maḥmūd Bīgarah (1459–1511), the famous monarch of the Muhammadan dynasty of Gujarāt, to whose reign popular tradition assigns the date of the conversion of many Hindus.83
Many of the Cutch Muslims who have Hindu ancestry look up to Dāwal Shāh Pīr as their spiritual leader. His real name was Malik ʻAbd al-Laṭīf, the son of a noble from Maḥmūd Bīgarah (1459–1511), the renowned king of the Muslim dynasty of Gujarat, to whose reign local tradition attributes the time when many Hindus converted.
It is in Bengal, however, that the Muhammadan missionaries in India have achieved their greatest success, as far as numbers are concerned. A Muhammadan kingdom was first founded here at the end of the twelfth century by Muḥammad Bak͟htiyār Khiljī, who conquered Bihar and Bengal and made Gaur the capital of the latter province. The long continuance of the Muhammadan rule would naturally assist the spread of Islam, and though the Hindu rule was restored for ten years under the tolerant Rājā Kāns, whose rule is said to have been popular with his Muhammadan subjects,84 his son, Jatmall, renounced the Hindu religion and became a Musalman. After his father’s death in 1414 he called [278]together all the officers of the state and announced his intention of embracing Islam, and proclaimed that if the chiefs would not permit him to ascend the throne, he was ready to give it up to his brother; whereupon they declared that they would accept him as their king, whatever religion he might adopt. Accordingly, several learned men of the Muslim faith were summoned to witness the Raja renounce the Hindu religion and publicly profess his acceptance of Islam: he took the name of Jalāl al-Dīn Muḥammad Shāh, and according to tradition numerous conversions were made during his reign.85 Many of these were however due to force, for his reign is signalised as being the only one in which any wholesale persecution of the subject Hindus is recorded, during the five centuries and a half of Muhammadan rule in Eastern Bengal.86
It is in Bengal that the Muslim missionaries in India have seen their greatest success in terms of numbers. A Muslim kingdom was first established here at the end of the twelfth century by Muhammad Bakhtiyar Khilji, who conquered Bihar and Bengal and made Gaur the capital of Bengal. The lengthy period of Muslim rule naturally aided the spread of Islam, and although Hindu rule was restored for ten years under the tolerant Raja Kans, who was said to be popular with his Muslim subjects, his son, Jatmall, rejected Hinduism and converted to Islam. After his father’s death in 1414, he summoned all the state officials and announced his intention to embrace Islam, stating that if the chiefs would not allow him to take the throne, he was willing to pass it to his brother. They declared that they would accept him as their king regardless of his religion. Consequently, several learned men from the Muslim community were called to witness the Raja's renunciation of Hinduism and his public conversion to Islam: he took the name Jalal al-Din Muhammad Shah, and tradition holds that many conversions occurred during his reign. However, many of these conversions were enforced, as his reign is noted to be the only one in which any large-scale persecution of Hindus is recorded during the five and a half centuries of Muslim rule in Eastern Bengal.
Conversions, however, often took place at other times under pressure from the Muhammadan government. The Rajas of Kharagpur were originally Hindus, and became Muhammadans because, having been defeated by one of Akbar’s generals, they were only allowed to retain the family estates on the condition that they embraced Islam. The Hindu ancestor of the family of Asad ʻAlī K͟hān, in Chittagong, was deprived of his caste by being forced to smell beef and had perforce to become a Muhammadan, and several other instances of the same kind might be quoted.87
Conversions, however, often occurred at other times due to pressure from the Muslim government. The rulers of Kharagpur were originally Hindus but converted to Islam after being defeated by one of Akbar’s generals. They were only allowed to keep their family lands if they embraced Islam. The Hindu ancestor of Asad ʻAlī Khan in Chittagong lost his caste because he was made to smell beef and was forced to convert to Islam, and there are several other similar examples that could be mentioned.87
Murshid Qulī K͟hān (son of a converted Brahman), who was made governor of Bengal by the Emperor Aurangzeb at the beginning of the eighteenth century, enforced a law that any official or landlord, who failed to pay the revenue that was due or was unable to make good the loss, should with his wife and children be compelled to become Muhammadans. Further, it was the common law that any Hindu who forfeited his caste by a breach of regulations could only be reinstated by the Muhammadan government; if the government refused to interfere, the outcast had no means of regaining his position in the social system of the Hindus, and would probably find no resource but to become a Musalman.88 [279]
Murshid Qulī K͟hān (the son of a converted Brahman), who was appointed governor of Bengal by Emperor Aurangzeb at the start of the eighteenth century, enforced a law that any official or property owner who failed to pay the due revenue or couldn't compensate for the loss would be forced, along with their wife and children, to convert to Islam. Additionally, it was common law that any Hindu who lost their caste due to a breach of regulations could only be reinstated by the Muslim government; if the government refused to intervene, the outcast had no way to reclaim their place in Hindu society and would likely have no option but to become a Muslim.88 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The Afg͟hān adventurers who settled in this province also appear to have been active in the work of proselytising, for besides the children that they had by Hindu women, they used to purchase a number of boys in times of scarcity, and educate them in the tenets of Islam.89 But it is not in the ancient centres of the Muhammadan government that the Musalmans of Bengal are found in large numbers, but in the country districts, in districts where there are no traces of settlers from the West, and in places where low-caste Hindus and outcasts most abound.90 The similarity of manners between these low-caste Hindus and the followers of the Prophet, and the caste distinctions which they still retain, as well as their physical likeness, all bear the same testimony and identify the Bengal Musalmans with the aboriginal tribes of the country. Here Islam met with no consolidated religious system to bar its progress, as in the north-west of India, where the Muhammadan invaders found Brahmanism full of fresh life and vigour after its triumphant struggle with Buddhism; where, in spite of persecutions, its influence was an inspiring force in the opposition offered by the Hindus, and retained its hold on them in the hour of their deepest distress and degradation. But in Bengal the Muslim missionaries were welcomed with open arms by the aborigines and the low castes on the very outskirts of Hinduism, despised and condemned by their proud Aryan rulers. “To these poor people, fishermen, hunters, pirates, and low-caste tillers of the soil, Islam came as a revelation from on high. It was the creed of the ruling race, its missionaries were men of zeal who brought the Gospel of the unity of God and the equality of men in its sight to a despised and neglected population. The initiatory rite rendered relapse impossible, and made the proselyte and his posterity true believers for ever. In this way Islam settled down on the richest alluvial province of India, the province which was capable of supporting the most rapid and densest increase of population. Compulsory conversions are occasionally recorded. But it was not to force that Islam owed [280]its permanent success in Lower Bengal. It appealed to the people, and it derived the great mass of its converts from the poor. It brought in a higher conception of God, and a nobler idea of the brotherhood of man. It offered to the teeming low castes of Bengal, who had sat for ages abject on the outermost pale of the Hindu community, a free entrance into a new social organisation.”91
The Afghan adventurers who settled in this province also seemed to be active in spreading their faith. In addition to the children they had with Hindu women, they would buy a number of boys during times of shortage and teach them the beliefs of Islam.89 However, the large populations of Muslims in Bengal are not primarily found in the ancient centers of Muhammadan government, but rather in rural areas, where there are no signs of settlers from the West, and in regions with many low-caste Hindus and outcasts.90 The similarities in customs between these low-caste Hindus and the followers of the Prophet, their retained caste distinctions, and their physical resemblance all indicate that the Muslims of Bengal are connected to the indigenous tribes of the area. Here, Islam faced no established religious system to hinder its growth, unlike in northwestern India, where the Muhammadan invaders encountered a vibrant Brahmanism that had just emerged victorious from its struggle with Buddhism; despite facing persecution, it remained a strong influence among Hindus, holding onto them during their darkest times. But in Bengal, the Muslim missionaries were embraced by the indigenous people and low castes on the fringes of Hinduism, who were looked down upon by their proud Aryan rulers. “For these poor individuals—fishermen, hunters, pirates, and low-caste farmers—Iran presented itself as a revelation. It was the faith of the ruling class, brought by zealous missionaries who shared the message of the unity of God and the equality of all men with a marginalized and overlooked population. The initial rite made it impossible for converts to fall back, ensuring that both the convert and their descendants remained true believers forever. This is how Islam established itself in the most fertile alluvial region of India, a place capable of supporting rapid and dense population growth. Instances of forced conversions occasionally occurred. However, Islam's lasting success in Lower Bengal was not due to coercion. It resonated with the people and largely attracted the impoverished. It introduced a higher understanding of God and a more profound idea of human brotherhood. It provided the numerous low castes of Bengal, who had been marginalized within the Hindu community for ages, with an opportunity to join a new social structure.”91
The existence in Bengal of definite missionary efforts is said to be attested by certain legends of the zeal of private individuals on behalf of their religion, and the graves of some of these missionaries are still honoured, and are annually visited by hundreds of pilgrims.92 One of the earliest of these was Shayk͟h Jalāl al-Dīn Tabrīzī, who died in A.D. 1244. He was a pupil of the great saint, Shihāb al-Dīn Suhrawardī. In the course of his missionary journeys he visited Bengal, where a shrine to which is attached a rich endowment was erected in his honour, the real site of his tomb being unknown. Many miracles are ascribed to him; among others, that he converted a Hindu milkman to Islam by a single look.93
The existence of organized missionary efforts in Bengal is supported by various legends about the dedication of individuals to their faith, and the graves of some of these missionaries are still revered, with hundreds of pilgrims visiting them every year.92 One of the earliest was Shayk͟h Jalāl al-Dīn Tabrīzī, who died in CE 1244. He was a student of the great saint, Shihāb al-Dīn Suhrawardī. During his missionary travels, he visited Bengal, where a shrine with significant endowments was built in his honor, although the exact location of his tomb remains unknown. Many miracles are attributed to him, including converting a Hindu milkman to Islam with just a single glance.93
In the nineteenth century there was a remarkable revival of the Muhammadan religion in Bengal, and several sects that owe their origin to the influence of the Wahhābī reformation, have sent their missionaries through the province purging out the remnants of Hindu superstitions, awakening religious zeal and spreading the faith among unbelievers.94
In the 19th century, there was an impressive revival of the Muslim faith in Bengal, and several sects that originated from the impact of the Wahhabi reform movement sent out missionaries across the region to eliminate remnants of Hindu superstitions, ignite religious enthusiasm, and spread the faith among non-believers.94
Some account still remains to be given of Muslim missionaries who have laboured in parts of India other than those mentioned above. One of the earliest of these is Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl, one of the most famous of the Sayyids of Buk͟hārā, distinguished alike for his secular and religious learning; he is said to have been the first Muslim missionary who preached the faith of Islam in the city of Lahore, whither he came in the year A.D. 1005. Crowds flocked to listen to his sermons, and the number of his converts swelled rapidly day by day, and it is said that no unbeliever ever came [281]into personal contact with him without being converted to the faith of Islam.95
Some information still needs to be shared about Muslim missionaries who worked in parts of India besides those mentioned earlier. One of the earliest is Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl, one of the most renowned Sayyids from Buk͟hārā, known for both his secular and religious knowledge; he is said to be the first Muslim missionary who preached Islam in the city of Lahore, where he arrived in the year A.D. 1005. Crowds gathered to hear his sermons, and the number of his converts grew rapidly day by day, and it’s said that no nonbeliever ever came [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]into personal interaction with him without being converted to Islam.95
The conversion of the inhabitants of the western plains of the Panjāb is said to have been effected through the preaching of Bahā al-Ḥaqq of Multan96 and Bābā Farīd al-Dīn of Pakpattan, who flourished about the end of the thirteenth and beginning of the fourteenth centuries.97 A biographer of the latter saint gives a list of sixteen tribes who were won over to Islam through his preaching, but unfortunately provides us with no details of this work of conversion.98
The conversion of the people in the western plains of Punjab is said to have happened through the preaching of Bahā al-Ḥaqq from Multan and Bābā Farīd al-Dīn from Pakpattan, who were active around the end of the 13th century and the start of the 14th century. A biographer of the latter saint lists sixteen tribes that were converted to Islam through his preaching, but sadly, he doesn't provide any details about this conversion process.
One of the most famous of the Muslim saints of India and a pioneer of Islam in Rajputana was K͟hwājah Muʻīn al-Dīn Chishtī, who died in Ajmīr in A.D. 1234. He was a native of Sajistān to the east of Persia, and is said to have received his call to preach Islam to the unbelievers in India while on a pilgrimage to Medina. Here the Prophet appeared to him in a dream and thus addressed him: “The Almighty has entrusted the country of India to thee. Go thither and settle in Ajmīr. By God’s help, the faith of Islam shall, through thy piety and that of thy followers, be spread in that land.” He obeyed the call and made his way to Ajmīr which was then under Hindu rule and idolatry prevailed throughout the land. Among the first of his converts here was a Yogī, who was the spiritual preceptor of the Raja himself: gradually he gathered around him a large body of disciples whom his teachings had won from the ranks of infidelity, and his fame as a religious leader became very widespread and attracted to Ajmīr great numbers of Hindus whom he persuaded to embrace Islam.99 On his way to Ajmīr he is said to have converted as many as 700 persons in the city of Delhi.
One of the most renowned Muslim saints in India and a key figure in establishing Islam in Rajputana was K͟hwājah Muʻīn al-Dīn Chishtī, who passed away in Ajmīr in AD 1234. He was originally from Sajistān, east of Persia, and it's said that he received his call to spread Islam to non-believers in India while on a pilgrimage to Medina. There, the Prophet appeared to him in a dream and said: “The Almighty has entrusted the land of India to you. Go there and settle in Ajmīr. With God’s help, the faith of Islam shall, through your devotion and that of your followers, be spread in that region.” He followed this call and journeyed to Ajmīr, which was then under Hindu rule and rife with idolatry. Among his first converts was a Yogī, the spiritual guide of the Raja himself; gradually, he gathered a significant group of followers who turned from disbelief due to his teachings. His reputation as a religious leader grew rapidly, attracting many Hindus to Ajmīr, whom he persuaded to accept Islam.99 On his way to Ajmīr, it is reported that he converted around 700 people in the city of Delhi.
Of immense importance in the history of Islam in India was the arrival in that country of Sayyid Jalāl al-Dīn, who is said to have been born at Buk͟hārā in 1199. He settled in Uch, now in the Bahawalpur territory, in 1244, and converted numbers of persons in the neighbourhood to [282]Islam; he died in 1291, and his descendants, many of whom are also revered as saints, have remained as guardians of his shrine up to the present day and form the centre of a widespread religious influence. His grandson, Sayyid Aḥmad Kabīr, known as Mak͟hdūm-i-Jahāniyān, is credited with having effected the conversion of several tribes in the Punjab.100 About a mile to the east of Uch is situated the shrine of Ḥasan Kabīr al-Dīn, son of Sayyid Ṣadr al-Dīn, who was a contemporary of Jalāl-al-Dīn; both father and son are said to have made many converts, and such was the influence attributed to Ḥasan Kabīr al-Dīn that it was said as soon as his glance fell upon any Hindu, the latter would accept Islam.101
Of great significance in the history of Islam in India was the arrival of Sayyid Jalāl al-Dīn, who was born in Bukhara in 1199. He settled in Uch, now in the Bahawalpur region, in 1244, and converted many people in the area to Islam; he passed away in 1291, and his descendants, many of whom are also honored as saints, have continued to serve as custodians of his shrine to this day, creating a broad religious influence. His grandson, Sayyid Aḥmad Kabīr, known as Makhdūm-i-Jahāniyān, is credited with converting several tribes in Punjab. About a mile east of Uch lies the shrine of Ḥasan Kabīr al-Dīn, the son of Sayyid Ṣadr al-Dīn, who was a contemporary of Jalāl al-Dīn; both father and son are said to have made many converts, and the influence attributed to Ḥasan Kabīr al-Dīn was such that it was believed that as soon as he looked at any Hindu, that person would embrace Islam.
Rather later in the same century, a native of Persian ʻIrāq, by name Abū ʻAlī Qalandar, came into India and took up his residence at Panipat, where he died at the ripe age of 100, in A.D. 1324. The Muslim Rajputs of this city, numbering about 300 males, are descended from a certain Amīr Singh who was converted by this saint. His tomb is still held in honour and is visited by many pilgrims.
Rather later in the same century, a native of Persian Iraq, named Abū ʻAlī Qalandar, came to India and settled in Panipat, where he died at the age of 100, in AD 1324. The Muslim Rajputs of this city, around 300 men, are descended from a certain Amīr Singh who was converted by this saint. His tomb is still respected and is visited by many pilgrims.
Another such was Shayk͟h Jalāl al-Dīn, a Persian who came into India about the latter half of the fourteenth century and settled down at Silhaṭ, in Lower Assam, in order to convert the people of these parts to Islam. He achieved a great reputation as a holy man, and his proselytising labours were crowned with eminent success.102
Another example is Shayk͟h Jalāl al-Dīn, a Persian who arrived in India in the latter half of the fourteenth century and settled in Silhaṭ, in Lower Assam, to convert the local people to Islam. He gained a significant reputation as a holy man, and his efforts to promote the faith were very successful.102
In more recent years there have been abundant witnesses for Islam seeking to spread this faith in India—and with very considerable success; the second half of the nineteenth century especially witnessed a great revival of missionary activity, the number of annual conversions being variously estimated at ten, fifty, one hundred and six hundred thousand.103 But it is difficult to obtain accurate information on account of the peculiarly individualistic character of Muslim missionary work and the absence of any central [283]organisation or of anything in the way of missionary reports, and the success that attends the labours of Muslim preachers is sometimes much exaggerated, e.g. in the Panjāb a certain Ḥājī Muḥammad is said to have converted as many as 200,000 Hindus,104 and a mawlavī in Bangalore boasted that in five years he had made as many as 1000 converts in this city and its suburbs. But that there are Muslim missionaries engaged in active and successful propagandist labours is undoubted, and the following examples are typical of the period referred to.
In recent years, there have been many witnesses for Islam trying to spread this faith in India—and with significant success; the second half of the nineteenth century especially saw a great revival of missionary activity, with annual conversions estimated at ten, fifty, one hundred, and even six hundred thousand. 103 However, it’s hard to get accurate information due to the uniquely individualistic nature of Muslim missionary work and the lack of a central [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]organization or any kind of missionary reports. Sometimes the success of Muslim preachers is greatly exaggerated; for example, in the Panjāb, a certain Ḥājī Muḥammad is said to have converted as many as 200,000 Hindus, 104 and a mawlavī in Bangalore claimed to have made around 1,000 converts in this city and its suburbs over five years. Still, it is clear that there are Muslim missionaries actively engaged in successful outreach efforts, and the following examples are typical of the period mentioned.
Mawlavī Baqā Ḥusayn K͟hān, an itinerant preacher, in the course of several years converted 228 persons, residents of Bombay, Cawnpore, Ajmīr, and other cities. Mawlavī Ḥasan ʻAlī converted twenty-five persons, twelve in Poona, the rest in Ḥaydarabad and other parts of India.105 In the district of Khandesh, in the Bombay Presidency, the preaching of the Qāḍī of Nasirabad, Sayyid Safdar ʻAlī, won over to Islam a large body of artisans, who follow the trade of [284]armourers or blacksmiths.106 A number of persons of the same trade, who form a small community of about 200 souls in the district of Nasik, were converted in a curious way about 1870. The Presbyterian missionaries of Nasik had for a long time been trying to convert them from Hinduism, and they were in a state of hesitation as to whether or not to embrace Christianity when a Muhammadan faqīr from Bombay, who was well acquainted with their habits of thought, expounded to them the doctrines of Islam and succeeded in winning them over to that faith.107
Mawlavī Baqā Ḥusayn K͟hān, a traveling preacher, managed to convert 228 people over several years in cities like Bombay, Cawnpore, Ajmīr, and others. Mawlavī Ḥasan ʻAlī converted twenty-five individuals, twelve in Poona and the rest in Ḥaydarabad and various parts of India.105 In the Khandesh district of the Bombay Presidency, the Qāḍī of Nasirabad, Sayyid Safdar ʻAlī, attracted a large group of artisans, specifically armourers and blacksmiths, to Islam.106 Around 1870, a number of people from the same trade, forming a small community of about 200 in the Nasik district, were converted in an interesting manner. The Presbyterian missionaries in Nasik had long been attempting to convert them from Hinduism, and they were unsure about embracing Christianity when a Muhammadan faqīr from Bombay, who understood their way of thinking, explained the teachings of Islam and successfully brought them into the faith.107
In Patiala, Mawlavī ʻUbayd Allāh, a converted Brahman of great learning, proved himself to be a zealous preacher of Islam, and in spite of the obstacles that were at first thrown in his way by his relatives, achieved so great a success that his converts almost filled an entire ward of the city. He wrote controversial works, which have passed through several editions, directed against the Christian and Hindu religions. In one of these books he thus speaks of his own conversion: “I, Muḥammad ʻUbayd Allāh, the son of Munshi Koṭā Mal, resident of Payal, in the Patiala State, declare that this poor man in his childhood and during the lifetime of his father was held in the bondage of idol-worship, but the mercy of God caught me by the hand and drew me towards Islam, i.e. I came to know the excellence of Islam and the deficiencies of Hinduism, and I accepted Islam heart and soul and counted myself one of the servants of the Prophet of God (peace be upon him!). At that time intelligence, which is the gift of God, suggested to me that it was mere folly and laziness to blindly follow the customs of one’s forefathers and be misled by them and not make researches into matters of religion and faith, whereon depend our eternal bliss or misery. With these thoughts I began to study the current faiths and investigated each of them impartially. I thoroughly explored the Hindu religion and conversed with learned Paṇḍits, gained a thorough knowledge of the Christian faith, read the books of Islam and conversed with learned men. In all of them I found errors and fallacies, with the exception of Islam, the excellence of which became [285]clearly manifest to me; its leader, Muḥammad the Prophet, possesses such moral excellences that no tongue can describe them, and he alone who knows the beliefs and the liturgy, and the moral teachings and practice of this faith, can fully realise them. Praise be to God! So excellent is this religion that everything in it leads the soul to God. In short, by the grace of God, the distinction between truth and falsehood became as clear to me as night and day, darkness and light. But although my heart had long been enlightened by the brightness of Islam and my mouth fragrant with the profession of faith, yet my evil passions and Satan had bound me with the fetters of the luxury and ease of this fleeting world, and I was in evil case because of the outward observances of idolatry. At length, the grace of God thus admonished me: ‘How long wilt thou keep this priceless pearl hidden within the shell and this refreshing perfume shut up in the casket? thou shouldest wear this pearl about thy neck and profit by this perfume.’ Moreover the learned have declared that to conceal one’s faith in Islam and retain the dress and habits of infidels brings a man to Hell. So (God be praised!) on the ʻĪd al-Fiṭr 1264 the sun of my conversion emerged from its screen of clouds, and I performed my devotions in public with my Muslim brethren.”108
In Patiala, Mawlavī ʻUbayd Allāh, a well-educated former Brahman, became a passionate preacher of Islam. Despite facing opposition from his relatives at first, he achieved such remarkable success that many of his converts nearly filled an entire neighborhood of the city. He wrote several editions of controversial works aimed at Christianity and Hinduism. In one of these books, he describes his conversion: “I, Muḥammad ʻUbayd Allāh, son of Munshi Koṭā Mal, living in Payal, in the Patiala State, declare that during my childhood and while my father was alive, I was trapped in idol-worship. However, God's mercy guided me toward Islam, making me realize the greatness of Islam and the flaws of Hinduism. I embraced Islam wholeheartedly and considered myself a servant of the Prophet of God (peace be upon him!). At that time, I realized that it was foolish and lazy to blindly follow the customs of my ancestors without investigating matters of religion and faith, which determine our eternal happiness or suffering. With these thoughts in mind, I started to study different faiths and examined each one fairly. I thoroughly explored Hinduism, talked to knowledgeable Paṇḍits, gained a solid understanding of Christianity, read Islamic texts, and engaged with learned men. I found errors and misconceptions in all except Islam, the superiority of which became evident to me. Its leader, Muḥammad the Prophet, possesses such moral qualities that words cannot fully capture them; only those who understand the beliefs, practices, and ethical teachings of this faith can appreciate their significance. Praise be to God! This religion is so remarkable that everything within it guides the soul toward God. In short, by God's grace, the difference between truth and falsehood became as clear to me as night and day. However, even though my heart had been illuminated by the beauty of Islam and I openly professed my faith, my negative desires and temptations had shackled me to the comforts and distractions of this temporary world, and I was in a bad situation due to the external practices of idolatry. Eventually, God's grace urged me: ‘How long will you keep this priceless jewel hidden and this delightful fragrance locked away? You should wear this jewel and benefit from this fragrance.’ Additionally, learned scholars have stated that hiding one's faith in Islam while maintaining the appearance and habits of non-believers leads to damnation. So, on the ʻĪd al-Fiṭr 1264, the dawn of my conversion broke through the clouds, and I prayed publicly with my Muslim brothers.”
Many Muhammadan preachers have adopted the methods of Christian missionaries, such as street preaching, tract distribution, and other agencies. In many of the large cities of India, Muslim preachers may be found daily expounding the teachings of Islam in some principal thoroughfare. In Bangalore this practice is very general, and one of these preachers, who was the imām of the mosque about the year 1890, was so popular that he was even sometimes invited to preach by Hindus: he preached in the market-place, and in the course of seven or eight years gained forty-two converts. In Bombay a Muhammadan missionary preaches almost daily near the chief market of the city, and in Calcutta there are several preaching-stations that are kept constantly supplied. Among the converts are occasionally to be found some Europeans, mostly persons in [286]indigent circumstances; the mass, however, are Hindus.109 Some of the numerous Anjumans that have of recent years sprung up in the chief centres of Musalman life in India, include among their objects the sending of missionaries to preach in the bazaars; such are the Anjuman Ḥimāyat-i-Islām of Lahore, and the Anjuman Ḥāmī Islām of Ajmīr. These particular Anjumans appoint paid agents, but much of the work of preaching in the bazaars is performed by persons who are engaged in some trade or business during the working hours of the day and devote their leisure time in the evenings to this pious work.
Many Muslim preachers have adopted tactics from Christian missionaries, like street preaching, handing out pamphlets, and various outreach methods. In many major cities in India, Muslim preachers can be found daily sharing the teachings of Islam on busy streets. In Bangalore, this practice is quite common, and one preacher, who was the imam of the mosque around 1890, became so popular that he was occasionally invited to speak by Hindus: he preached in the marketplace and over seven or eight years gained forty-two converts. In Bombay, a Muslim missionary preaches almost daily near the city’s main market, and in Calcutta, there are several preaching stations that are continuously maintained. Among the converts, there are sometimes Europeans, mostly individuals in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]difficult circumstances; however, the majority are Hindus.109 Some of the many Anjumans that have recently been established in key centers of Muslim life in India aim to send missionaries to preach in the markets; these include the Anjuman Ḥimāyat-i-Islām of Lahore and the Anjuman Ḥāmī Islām of Ajmīr. These specific Anjumans hire paid agents, but much of the preaching in the bazaars is done by individuals who are occupied with their trades or businesses during the day and dedicate their evenings to this noble work.
Much of the missionary zeal of the Indian Musalmans is directed towards counteracting the anti-Islamic tendencies of the instruction given by Christian missionaries and the preachers of the Ārya Samāj, and the efforts made are thus defensive rather than directly proselytising. Some preachers too turn their attention rather to the strengthening of the foundation already laid, and endeavour to rid their ignorant co-religionists of their Hindu superstitions, and instil in them a purer form of faith, such efforts being in many cases the continuation of earlier missionary activity. The work of conversion has indeed been often very imperfect. Of many, nominally Muslims, it may be said that they are half Hindus: they observe caste rules, they join in Hindu festivals and practise numerous idolatrous ceremonies. In certain districts also, e.g. in Mewāt and Gurgaon, large numbers of Muhammadans may be found who know nothing of their religion but its name; they have no mosques, nor do they observe the hours of prayer. This is especially the case among the Muhammadans of the villages or in parts of the country where they are isolated from the mass of believers; but in the towns the presence of learned religious men tends, in great measure, to counteract the influence of former superstitions, and makes for a purer and more intelligent form of religious life. In recent years, however, there has been, speaking generally, a movement noticeable among the Indian Muslims towards [287]a religious life more strictly in accordance with the laws of Islam. The influence of the Christian mission schools has also been very great in stimulating among some Muhammadans of the younger generation a study of their own religion and in bringing about a consequent awakening of religious zeal. Indeed, the spread of education generally, has led to a more intelligent grasp of religious principles and to an increase of religious teachers in outlying and hitherto neglected districts. This missionary movement of reform (from whatever cause it may originate), may be observed in very different parts of India. In the eastern districts of the Panjāb, for example, after the Mutiny, a great religious revival took place. Preachers travelled far and wide through the country, calling upon believers to abandon their idolatrous practices and expounding the true tenets of the faith. Now, in consequence, most villages, in which Muhammadans own any considerable portion, have a mosque, while the grosser and more open idolatries are being discontinued.110 In Rajputana also, the Hindu tribes who have been from time to time converted to Islam in the rural districts, are now becoming more orthodox and regular in their religious observances, and are abandoning the ancient customs which hitherto they had observed in common with their idolatrous neighbours. The Merāts, for example, now follow the orthodox Muhammadan form of marriage instead of the Hindu ritual they formerly observed, and have abjured the flesh of the wild boar.111 A similar revival in Bengal has already been spoken of above.
Much of the enthusiasm from Indian Muslims is focused on countering the anti-Islamic messages from Christian missionaries and the preachers of the Ārya Samāj. Their efforts tend to be defensive rather than actively trying to convert others. Some preachers also aim to strengthen the foundation already established, working to help their uninformed fellow Muslims shed Hindu superstitions and adopt a purer form of faith, often building on earlier missionary work. Conversion efforts have often been quite incomplete. Many who are nominally Muslim can actually be seen as half Hindu—they follow caste rules, participate in Hindu festivals, and engage in various idol worship practices. In certain areas, like Mewāt and Gurgaon, there are many Muslims who know nothing of their religion beyond its name; they have no mosques and don't follow the prayer times. This situation is particularly common among rural Muslims or those in isolated regions, but in urban areas, the presence of knowledgeable religious leaders largely helps to counter the influence of older superstitions, leading to a more genuine and informed spiritual life. In recent years, however, there has been a noticeable trend among Indian Muslims toward a religious life that aligns more closely with Islamic laws. The impact of Christian mission schools has been significant in encouraging some younger Muslims to study their own religion and igniting a renewed religious zeal. Indeed, the overall expansion of education has contributed to a better understanding of religious principles and an increase in religious teachers in rural and previously overlooked areas. This reform missionary movement—regardless of its origins—can be seen in various regions of India. For instance, after the Mutiny, a major revival occurred in the eastern districts of the Panjāb. Preachers traveled extensively, urging believers to abandon idol worship and explaining the true tenets of the faith. As a result, most villages with a significant Muslim population now have a mosque, and the more blatant idolatries are fading away. In Rajputana, too, Hindu tribes that have been converted to Islam in rural areas are becoming more orthodox and consistent in their religious practices, leaving behind old customs previously shared with their idolatrous neighbors. For example, the Merāts now adhere to traditional Muhammadan marriage rites rather than the Hindu ceremonies they once followed and have forsaken eating wild boar. A similar revival in Bengal has already been mentioned above.
Such movements and the efforts of individual missionaries are, however, quite inadequate to explain the rapid increase of the Muhammadans of India, and one is naturally led to inquire what are the causes other than the normal increase of population,112 which add so enormously to their numbers. The answer is to be found in the social conditions of life among Hindus. The insults and contempt heaped upon the lower castes of Hindus by their co-religionists, and the impassable obstacles placed in the way of any member of [288]these castes desiring to better his condition, show up in striking contrast the benefits of a religious system which has no outcasts, and gives free scope for the indulgence of any ambition. In Bengal, for example, the weavers of cotton piece-goods, who are looked upon as vile by their Hindu co-religionists, embrace Islam in large numbers to escape from the low position to which they are otherwise degraded.113 A very remarkable instance of a similar kind occurs in the history of the north-eastern part of the same province. Here in the year 1550 the aboriginal tribe of the Kocch established a dynasty under their great leader, Haju; in the reign of his grandson, when the higher classes in the state were received into the pale of Hinduism,114 the mass of the people finding themselves despised as outcasts, became Muhammadans.115
Such movements and the efforts of individual missionaries are, however, quite inadequate to explain the rapid increase of Muslims in India, which naturally raises the question of what other factors, aside from typical population growth, contribute significantly to their numbers. The answer lies in the social conditions faced by Hindus. The insults and contempt directed at the lower castes of Hindus by their fellow believers, along with the insurmountable barriers preventing any member of these castes from improving their situation, starkly highlight the advantages of a religious system without outcasts that allows for the pursuit of any ambition. In Bengal, for instance, cotton weavers, who are viewed as worthless by their Hindu counterparts, convert to Islam in large numbers to escape the low status they are otherwise subjected to. A particularly notable example of this can be seen in the north-eastern part of the same province. In the year 1550, the indigenous Kocch tribe established a dynasty under their great leader, Haju; during his grandson's reign, when the higher classes in the state were welcomed into Hinduism, the majority of the people, feeling marginalized as outcasts, converted to Islam.
The escape that Islam offers to Hindus from the oppression of the higher castes was strikingly illustrated in Tinnevelli at the close of the nineteenth century. A very low caste, the Shanars, had in recent years become prosperous and many of them had built fine houses; they asserted that they had the right to worship in temples, from which they had hitherto been excluded. A riot ensued, in the course of which the Shanars suffered badly at the hands of Hindus of a higher caste, and they took refuge in the pale of Islam. Six hundred Shanars in one village became Muslims in one day, and their example was quickly followed in other places.116
The escape that Islam offers to Hindus from the oppression of the higher castes was clearly shown in Tinnevelli at the end of the nineteenth century. A very low caste, the Shanars, had recently become prosperous, and many of them had built beautiful homes; they claimed that they had the right to worship in temples from which they had previously been excluded. A riot broke out, during which the Shanars suffered significantly at the hands of higher-caste Hindus, and they sought refuge in Islam. Six hundred Shanars in one village converted to Islam in a single day, and their example was quickly followed in other areas.116
Similar instances might be given from other parts of India. A Hindu who has in any way lost caste and been in consequence repudiated by his relations and by the society of which he has been accustomed to move, would naturally be attracted towards a religion that receives all without distinction, and offers to him a grade of society equal in the social scale to that from which he has been banished. Such a change of religion might well be accompanied with sincere conviction, but men also who might be profoundly indifferent to the number or names of the [289]deities they were called upon to worship, would feel very keenly the social ostracism entailed by their loss of caste, and become Muhammadan without any religious feelings at all. The influence of the study of Muhammadan literature also, and the habitual contact with Muhammadan society, must often make itself insensibly felt. Among the Rajput princes of the nineteenth century in Rajputana and Bundelkhand, such tendencies towards Islamism were to be observed,117 tendencies which, had the Mug͟hal empire lasted, would probably have led to their ultimate conversion. They not only respected Muhammadan saints, but had Muhammadan tutors for their sons; they also had their food killed in accordance with the regulations laid down by the Muhammadan law, and joined in the Muhammadan festivals dressed as faqīrs, and praying like true believers. On the other hand, it has been conjectured that the present position of affairs, under a government perfectly impartial in matters religious, is much more likely to promote conversions among the Hindus generally than was the case under the rule of the Muhammadan kingdoms, when Hinduism gained union and strength from the constant struggle with an aggressive enemy.118 Hindus, too, often flock in large numbers to the tombs of Muslim saints on the day appointed to commemorate them, and a childless father, with the feeling that prompts a polytheist to leave no God unaddressed, will present his petition to the God of the Muhammadans, and if children are born to him, apparently in answer to this prayer, the whole family will in such a case (and examples are not infrequent) embrace Islam.119 [290]
Similar examples can be found in other areas of India. A Hindu who has lost their caste and has consequently been rejected by their relatives and the society they grew up in would naturally be drawn to a religion that accepts everyone without distinction and offers them a social status equal to that from which they have been excluded. Such a change in religion could be accompanied by genuine belief, but there are also individuals who may be indifferent to the number or names of the deities they are expected to worship, yet deeply feel the social isolation caused by their loss of caste, and may convert to Islam without any religious sentiment at all. The influence of studying Islamic literature and regular interaction with Muslim communities often leaves a subtle but significant impact. Among the Rajput princes in the nineteenth century in Rajputana and Bundelkhand, there were observable trends toward Islam, tendencies that, had the Mughal Empire continued, might have led to their eventual conversion. They not only respected Muslim saints but also hired Muslim tutors for their sons; they ensured their food was prepared according to Islamic laws, participated in Islamic festivals dressed as faqīrs, and prayed like devout followers. On the flip side, it has been speculated that the current situation, under a government that is completely neutral regarding religion, is more likely to encourage conversions among Hindus than during the time of the Muslim kingdoms, when Hinduism gained unity and strength from the ongoing struggle against a persistent adversary. Hindus frequently gather in large numbers at the tombs of Muslim saints on commemorative days, and a childless father, motivated by a polytheistic urge to address every deity, might pray to the God of Muslims. If he is blessed with children in response to this prayer, the entire family may convert to Islam, which happens more often than one might think.
Love for a Muhammadan woman is occasionally the cause of the conversion of a Hindu, since the marriage of a Muslim woman to an unbeliever is absolutely forbidden by the Muslim law. Hindu children, if adopted by wealthy Musalmans, would be brought up in the religion of their new parents; and a Hindu wife, married to a follower of the Prophet, would be likely to adopt the faith of her husband.120 As the contrary process can rarely take place, the number of Muhammadans is bound to increase in proportion to that of the Hindus. Hindus, who for some reason or other have been driven out of their caste; the poor who have become the recipients of Muhammadan charity, or women and children who have been protected when their parents have died or deserted them—(such cases would naturally be frequent in times of famine)—form a continuous though small stream of additions from the Hindus.121 There are often local circumstances favourable to the growth of Islam; for example, it has been pointed out122 that in the villages of the Terai, in which the number of Hindus and Muhammadans happen to be equally balanced, any increase in the predominance of the Muhammadans is invariably followed by disputes about the killing of cows and other practices offensive to Hindu feeling. The Hindus gradually move away from the village, leaving behind of their creed only the Chamār ploughman in the service of the Muhammadan peasants. These latter eventually adopt the religion of their masters, not from any conviction of its truth, but from the inconvenience their isolation entails.
Loving a Muslim woman sometimes leads to a Hindu converting, since Muslim law strictly prohibits a Muslim woman marrying a nonbeliever. Hindu children adopted by wealthy Muslims would be raised in their new parents' faith, and a Hindu wife married to a follower of the Prophet is likely to convert to her husband’s religion. As the opposite rarely happens, the number of Muslims is expected to grow relative to Hindus. Hindus who have been ousted from their caste for various reasons, the poor receiving Muslim charity, or women and children protected after losing their parents—these situations often arise during famines—create a steady, although small, flow of Hindus converting. There are often local factors that encourage the spread of Islam; for instance, it's been noted that in the villages of the Terai, where Hindus and Muslims are roughly equal in number, any rise in the Muslim population typically leads to conflicts over cow slaughter and other practices that upset Hindu sentiments. Over time, Hindus move away from the village, leaving only the Chamār ploughman working for the Muslim farmers. Eventually, these laborers adopt their employers' religion, not out of true belief but because of the challenges posed by their isolation.
Some striking instances of conversions from the lower castes of Hindus are also found in the agricultural districts of Oudh. Although the Muhammadans of this province form only one-tenth of the whole population, still the small groups of Muhammadan cultivators form “scattered centres of revolt against the degrading oppression to which their religion hopelessly consigns these lower castes.”123 The advantages Islam holds out to such classes as the Korīs [291]and Chamārs, who stand at the lowest level of Hindu society, and the deliverance which conversion to Islam brings them, may be best understood from the following passage descriptive of their social condition as Hindus.124 “The lowest depth of misery and degradation is reached by the Korīs and Chamārs, the weavers and leather-cutters to the rest. Many of these in the northern districts are actually bond-slaves, having hardly ever the spirit to avail themselves of the remedy offered by our courts, and descend with their children from generation to generation as the value of an old purchase. They hold the plough for the Brahman or Chhattri master, whose pride of caste forbids him to touch it, and live with the pigs, less unclean than themselves, in separate quarters apart from the rest of the village. Always on the verge of starvation, their lean, black, and ill-formed figures, their stupid faces, and their repulsively filthy habits reflect the wretched destiny which condemns them to be lower than the beast among their fellow-men, and yet that they are far from incapable of improvement is proved by the active and useful stable servants drawn from among them, who receive good pay and live well under European masters. A change of religion is the only means of escape open to them, and they have little reason to be faithful to their present creed.”
Some striking examples of conversions from the lower castes of Hindus are also found in the agricultural areas of Oudh. Even though Muslims make up only one-tenth of the population in this region, small groups of Muslim farmers act as “scattered centers of revolt against the degrading oppression that their religion hopelessly subjects these lower castes to.”123 The benefits Islam offers to groups like the Korīs [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and Chamārs, who are at the bottom of Hindu society, and the liberation that converting to Islam provides, can be best understood from the following description of their social condition as Hindus.124 “The lowest level of misery and degradation is faced by the Korīs and Chamārs, the weavers and leather workers, among others. Many of these individuals in the northern districts are, in fact, bonded laborers, seldom having the will to seek help from the courts. They and their children remain trapped in this condition, valued like an old purchase. They work the fields for a Brahman or Chhattri master, whose pride in his caste prevents him from touching the plow, and they live in separate quarters away from the rest of the village, alongside pigs, who are less unclean than they are. Always on the brink of starvation, their thin, dark, and oddly shaped bodies, their dull expressions, and their disgustingly dirty habits reflect the miserable fate that condemns them to a status lower than animals among their fellow humans. Yet, they are not incapable of improvement, which is evident in the many capable and hardworking stable hands among them who earn good wages and live well under European employers. Changing their religion appears to be their only option for escape, and they have little reason to remain loyal to their current faith.”
It is this absence of class prejudices which constitutes the real strength of Islam in India, and enables it to win so many converts from Hinduism.
It’s this lack of class biases that gives Islam in India its true strength and allows it to attract so many converts from Hinduism.
To complete this survey of Islam in India, some account still remains to be given of the spread of this faith in Kashmīr and thence beyond the borders of India into Tibet. Of all the provinces and states of India (with the exception of Sind) Kashmīr contains the largest number of Muhammadans (namely 70 per cent.) in proportion to the whole population; but unfortunately historical facts that should explain the existence in this state of so many Musalmans, almost entirely of Hindu or Tibetan origin, are very scanty. But all the evidence leads us to attribute it on the whole to a long-continued missionary movement inaugurated and carried out mainly by faqīrs and dervishes, among whom were Ismāʻīlian preachers sent from Alamūt.125 [292]
To wrap up this overview of Islam in India, we still need to discuss how this faith spread to Kashmir and then beyond India’s borders into Tibet. Among all the provinces and states of India (except for Sind), Kashmir has the highest percentage of Muslims, around 70% of the total population. However, historical records that explain why there are so many Muslims in this region, mostly of Hindu or Tibetan descent, are quite limited. Nonetheless, all the evidence suggests that this is largely due to a long-lasting missionary effort led mainly by faqīrs and dervishes, including Ismaili preachers who were sent from Alamūt.125 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
It is difficult to say when this Islamising influence first made itself felt in the country. The first Muhammadan king of Kashmīr, Ṣadr al-Dīn,126 is said to have owed his conversion to a certain Darwesh Bulbul Shāh in the early part of the fourteenth century. This saint was the only religious teacher who could satisfy his craving for religious truth when, dissatisfied with his own Hindu faith, he looked for a more acceptable form of doctrine. Towards the end of the same century (in 1388) the progress of Islam was most materially furthered by the advent of Sayyid ʻAlī Hamadānī, a fugitive from his native city of Hamadān in Persia, where he had incurred the wrath of Tīmūr. He was accompanied by 700 Sayyids, who established hermitages all over the country and by their influence appear to have assured the acceptance of the new religion. Their advent appears, however, to have also stirred up considerable fanaticism, as Sultan Sikandar (1393–1417) acquired the name of Butshikan from his destruction of Hindu idols and temples, and his prime minister, a converted Hindu, set on foot a fierce persecution of the adherents of his old faith, but on his death toleration was again made the rule of the kingdom.127 Towards the close of the fifteenth century, a missionary, by name Mīr Shams al-Dīn, belonging to a Shīʻah sect, came from ʻIrāq, and, with the aid of his disciples, won over a large number of converts in Kashmīr.
It’s hard to pinpoint when the influence of Islam first began to take hold in the country. The first Muslim king of Kashmir, Sadr al-Dīn, is said to have converted thanks to a certain Darwesh Bulbul Shāh in the early fourteenth century. This saint was the only religious teacher who could satisfy his search for spiritual truth when he became disillusioned with his own Hindu faith and sought a more appealing belief system. Toward the end of that same century (in 1388), the growth of Islam was significantly boosted by the arrival of Sayyid ʻAlī Hamadānī, who had fled his hometown of Hamadān in Persia after falling out of favor with Tīmūr. He was accompanied by 700 Sayyids, who set up hermitages all across the region and, through their influence, seemingly helped ensure the acceptance of this new religion. However, their arrival also sparked considerable fanaticism, as Sultan Sikandar (1393–1417) earned the title Butshikan for his destruction of Hindu idols and temples, while his prime minister, a converted Hindu, initiated a brutal persecution of devotees of the old faith. After his death, though, tolerance was restored in the kingdom. Towards the end of the fifteenth century, a missionary named Mīr Shams al-Dīn from a Shīʻah sect came from ʻIrāq and, with the help of his followers, gained a significant number of converts in Kashmir.
When under Akbar, Kashmīr became a province of the Mug͟hal empire, the Muhammadan influence was naturally strengthened and many men of learning came into the country. In the reign of Aurangzeb, the Rajput Raja of Kishtwar was converted by the miracles of a certain Sayyid Shāh Farīd al-Dīn and his conversion seems to have been followed by that of the majority of his subjects, and along the route which the Mug͟hal emperors took on their progresses into Kashmīr we still find Rajas who are the descendants of Muhammadanised Rajputs.128
When Akbar was in power, Kashmir became a province of the Mughal Empire, and the Muslim influence naturally grew stronger as many scholars came to the area. During Aurangzeb's reign, the Rajput Raja of Kishtwar was converted by the miracles of a certain Sayyid Shah Farid al-Din, and his conversion seems to have led to the majority of his subjects converting as well. Along the route that the Mughal emperors traveled during their visits to Kashmir, we can still find Rajas who are descendants of Muslim Rajputs.128
To the north and north-east of Kashmīr, the provinces of Baltistan and Ladakh are inhabited by a mixed Tibetan [293]race, among whom Islam has been firmly established for several centuries, but the date and manner of its introduction is unknown. The Muhammadans of Baltistan tell of four brothers who came from K͟hurāsān and brought about a revival of the faith, but appear to have no tradition regarding the earliest propagandists.129 Up to the middle of the nineteenth century Islam appeared to be making progress, but this tendency was counteracted by the encouragement which Maharaja Ranbir Singh gave to the followers of the Buddhist faith. In Ladakh there are a number of half-castes, called Arghons,130 born of Tibetan mothers and Muhammadan fathers, traders who have come to Leh and persuaded the Tibetan women they marry to accept Islam. These Arghons are all Musalmans and, like their fathers, marry Tibetan wives; they are said to be increasing in numbers more rapidly than the pure Tibetan stock.131 Islam has also been carried into Tibet Proper by Kashmīrī merchants. Settlements of such merchants are to be found in all the chief cities of Tibet; they marry Tibetan wives, who often adopt the religion of their husbands; and there are now said to be as many as 2000 Muhammadan families in Lhasa.132 Islam has made its way into Tibet also from Yunnan,133 and at Su-ching, on the border of the Sze-chwan province and Tibet, converts are being won from among the Tibetan inhabitants.134 Muhammadan influences are also said to have come from Persia135 and from Turkestan.136 [294]
To the north and northeast of Kashmir, the provinces of Baltistan and Ladakh are populated by a mixed Tibetan race, where Islam has been firmly rooted for several centuries, although the date and way it was introduced is unknown. The Muslims of Baltistan speak of four brothers who came from Khorasan and sparked a revival of the faith, but they seem to lack a tradition regarding the earliest missionaries. Up until the middle of the nineteenth century, Islam seemed to be progressing, but this trend was offset by the support Maharaja Ranbir Singh gave to the Buddhist followers. In Ladakh, there are several half-castes known as Arghons, born of Tibetan mothers and Muslim fathers, who are traders that have come to Leh and persuaded the Tibetan women they marry to embrace Islam. These Arghons are all Muslims and, like their fathers, they marry Tibetan wives; they are reportedly growing in numbers faster than the pure Tibetan population. Islam has also entered Tibet Proper through Kashmiri merchants. Settlements of these merchants can be found in all major cities of Tibet; they often marry Tibetan wives, who frequently adopt their husbands' religion, and it is now said that there are as many as 2000 Muslim families in Lhasa. Islam has also spread into Tibet from Yunnan, and in Su-ching, on the border of the Sichuan province and Tibet, converts are being made among the Tibetan people. It is also said that Muslim influences have come from Persia and Turkestan.
8 “The military adventurers, who founded dynasties in Northern India and carved out kingdoms in the Dekhan, cared little for things spiritual; most of them had indeed no time for proselytism, being continually engaged in conquest or in civil war. They were usually rough Tartars or Moghals; themselves ill-grounded in the faith of Mahomed, and untouched by the true Semitic enthusiasm which inspired the first Arab standard bearers of [258]Islam. The empire which they set up was purely military, and it was kept in that state by the half success of their conquests and the comparative failure of their spiritual invasion. They were strong enough to prevent anything like religious amalgamation among the Hindus, and to check the gathering of tribes into nations; but so far were they from converting India, that among the Mahommedans themselves their own faith never acquired an entire and exclusive monopoly of the high offices of administration.” (Sir Alfred C. Lyall: Asiatic Studies, p. 289.) (London, 1882.) ↑
8 “The military leaders who established dynasties in Northern India and created kingdoms in the Dekhan didn’t care much about spiritual matters; most of them were too busy with conquests or civil wars to focus on spreading their beliefs. They were typically rough Tartars or Moghals, who had a weak understanding of Mohammed's faith and lacked the genuine enthusiasm that motivated the first Arab bearers of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Islam. The empire they built was strictly military, sustained by the partial success of their conquests and the relative failure of their spiritual efforts. They were powerful enough to prevent any real religious blending among the Hindus and to halt the unification of tribes into nations; however, they were so far from converting India that even among the Muslims, their own faith never attained complete and exclusive control over the high administrative positions.” (Sir Alfred C. Lyall: Asiatic Studies, p. 289.) (London, 1882.) ↑
17 Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. xiv. part ii. p. 119. In the Cawnpore district, the Musalman branch of the Dikhit family observes Muhammadan customs at births, marriages, and deaths, and, though they cannot, as a rule, recite the prayers (namāz), they perform the orthodox obeisances (sijdah). But at the same time they worship Chachak Devī to avert small-pox, and keep up their friendly intercourse with their old caste brethren, the Thakurs, in domestic occurrences, and are generally called by common Hindu names. (Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. vi. p. 64.) ↑
17 Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. xiv. part ii. p. 119. In the Cawnpore district, the Muslim branch of the Dikhit family follows Islamic customs for births, marriages, and deaths. While they typically can't recite the prayers (namāz), they do perform the standard prostrations (sijdah). At the same time, they worship Chachak Devī to protect against smallpox and maintain friendly relationships with their old caste members, the Thakurs, during personal events, and they are usually referred to by common Hindu names. (Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. vi. p. 64.) ↑
19 Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. vi. p. 64. Compare also id. vol. xiv. part iii. p. 47. “Muhammadan cultivators are not numerous; they are usually Nau-Muslims. Most of them assign the date of their conversion to the reign of Aurangzeb, and represent it as the result sometimes of persecution and sometimes as made to enable them to retain their rights when unable to pay revenue.” ↑
19 Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. vi. p. 64. Compare also id. vol. xiv. part iii. p. 47. “Muslim farmers are not very common; they are typically Nau-Muslims. Most of them trace their conversion back to the reign of Aurangzeb, claiming it was sometimes due to persecution and sometimes to help them keep their rights when they couldn't pay taxes.” ↑
21 Indeed Firishtah distinctly says: “Zealous for the faith of Mahommed, he rewarded proselytes with a liberal hand, though he did not choose to persecute those of different persuasions in matters of religion.” (The History of Hindostan, translated from the Persian, by Alexander Dow, vol. iii. p. 361.) (London, 1812.) ↑
Similarly it has been conjectured that but for the arrival of the Portuguese, Ceylon might have become a Muhammadan kingdom. For before the Portuguese armaments appeared in the Indian seas, the Arab merchants were undisputed masters of the trade of this island (where indeed they had formed commercial establishments centuries before the birth of the Prophet), and were to be found in every sea-port and city, while the facilities for commerce attracted large numbers of fresh arrivals from their settlements in Malabar. Here as elsewhere the Muslim traders intermarried with the natives of the country and spread their religion along the coast. But no very active proselytising movement would seem to have been carried on, or else the Singhalese showed themselves unwilling to embrace Islam, as the Muhammadans of Ceylon at the present day appear mostly to be of Arab descent. (Sir James Emerson Tennent: Ceylon, vol. i. pp. 631–3.) (5th ed., London, 1860.) ↑
Similarly, it has been suggested that if it weren't for the arrival of the Portuguese, Ceylon might have become a Muslim kingdom. Before the Portuguese ships came to the Indian seas, Arab merchants were the clear masters of trade on this island (where they had actually established commercial operations centuries before the birth of the Prophet) and could be found in every seaport and city. The opportunities for trade attracted many new arrivals from their settlements in Malabar. As in other places, Muslim traders married local people and spread their religion along the coast. However, it doesn't seem like there was a strong push to convert others, or the Sinhalese might have been reluctant to accept Islam, since most of the Muslims in Ceylon today appear to be of Arab descent. (Sir James Emerson Tennent: Ceylon, vol. i. pp. 631–3.) (5th ed., London, 1860.) ↑
51 Ibn Baṭūṭah, tome iv. p. 128. Ibn Baṭūṭah resided in the Maldive Islands during the years 1343–4 and married “the daughter of a Vizier who was grandson of the Sulṭān Dāʼūd, who was a grandson of the Sulṭān Aḥmad Shanūrāzah” (tome iv. p. 154); from this statement the date A.D. 1200 has been conjectured. ↑
105 Mawlavī Ḥasan ʻAlī furnished me with these figures some years before his death in 1896. In an obituary notice published in “The Moslem Chronicle” (April 4, 1896), the following quaint account is given of his life: “In private and school life, he was marked as a very intelligent lad and made considerable progress in his scholastic career within a short time. He passed Entrance at a very early age and received scholarship with which he went up to the First Art, but shortly after his innate anxiety to seek truth prompted him to go abroad the world, and abandoning his studies he mixed with persons of different persuasions, Fakirs, Pandits, and Christians, entered churches, and roamed over wilderness and forests and cities with nothing to help him on except his sincere hopes and absolute reliance on the mercy of the Great Lord; for one year he wandered in various regions of religion until in 1874 he accepted the post of a head master in a Patna school.… As he was born to become a missionary of the Moslem faith, he felt an imperceptible craving to quit his post, from which he used to get Rs. 100 per mensem. He tendered his resignation, much to the reluctance of his friends, and maintained himself for some time by publishing a monthly journal, ‘Noorul Islam.’ He gave several lectures on Islam at Patna, and then went to Calcutta, where he delivered his lecture in English, which produced such effect on the audience that several European clergymen vouchsafed the truth of Islam, and a notable gentleman, Babu Bepin Chandra Pal, was about to become Musalman. He was invited by the people at Dacca, where his preachings and lectures left his name imbedded in the hearts of the citizens. His various books and pamphlets and successive lectures in Urdu and in English in the different cities and towns in India gave him a historic name in the world. Some one hundred men became Musalmans on hearing his lectures and reading his books.” His missionary zeal manifested itself up to the last hour of his life, when he was overheard to say, “Abjure your religion and become a Musalman.” On being questioned, he said he was talking to a Christian. ↑
105 Mawlavī Ḥasan ʻAlī shared these figures with me a few years before he passed away in 1896. In an obituary published in “The Moslem Chronicle” (April 4, 1896), the following unique account of his life is provided: “In his private and school life, he was recognized as a very bright kid, making significant progress in his studies in a short time. He passed the Entrance exams at a young age and earned a scholarship, which allowed him to move up to the First Art. However, his deep desire to seek truth soon led him to explore the world, dropping his studies to engage with people of different beliefs, including Fakirs, Pandits, and Christians. He entered churches and wandered through wildernesses, forests, and cities, relying solely on his genuine hopes and complete trust in the mercy of the Great Lord. For a year, he traveled through various religious regions until, in 1874, he took a position as the headmaster in a school in Patna.… Born to be a missionary of the Moslem faith, he felt an undeniable urge to leave his job, from which he earned Rs. 100 a month. He resigned, much to his friends' dismay, and supported himself for a while by publishing a monthly journal, ‘Noorul Islam.’ He gave several lectures on Islam in Patna and then went to Calcutta, where he delivered his talk in English, which had such a strong impact on the audience that several European clergymen acknowledged the truth of Islam, and a notable figure, Babu Bepin Chandra Pal, was considering converting to Islam. He was invited by people in Dacca, where his sermons and lectures left a lasting impression on the hearts of the citizens. His numerous books, pamphlets, and subsequent lectures in Urdu and English across various cities and towns in India established his historic reputation. About a hundred men became Muslims after attending his lectures and reading his books.” His missionary enthusiasm persisted until the last moments of his life when he was heard saying, “Renounce your religion and become a Muslim.” When asked, he replied that he was speaking to a Christian. ↑
119 To give one instance only: in Ghātampur, in the district of Cawnpore, one branch of a large family is Muslim in obedience to the vow of their ancestor, Ghātam Deo Bais, who while praying for a son at the shrine of a Muhammadan saint, Madār Shāh, promised that if his prayer were granted, half his descendants should be brought up as Muslims. (Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. vi. pp. 64, 238.)
119 To give just one example: in Ghātampur, in the Cawnpore district, one branch of a large family follows Islam because of a vow made by their ancestor, Ghātam Deo Bais. While praying for a son at the shrine of a Muslim saint, Madār Shāh, he promised that if his prayer was answered, half of his descendants would be raised as Muslims. (Gazetteer of the N.W.P., vol. vi. pp. 64, 238.)
The worship of Muhammadan saints is so common among certain low-caste Hindus that in the Census of 1891, in the North-Western Provinces and Oudh alone, 2,333,643 Hindus (or 5·78 per cent. of the total Hindu population of these provinces) returned themselves as worshippers of Muhammadan saints. (Census of India, 1891, vol. xvi. part i. pp. 217, 244.) (Allahabad, 1894.) ↑
The worship of Muslim saints is so widespread among certain lower-caste Hindus that in the 1891 Census, in just the North-Western Provinces and Oudh, 2,333,643 Hindus (or 5.78% of the total Hindu population in these areas) identified themselves as followers of Muslim saints. (Census of India, 1891, vol. xvi. part i. pp. 217, 244.) (Allahabad, 1894.) ↑
CHAPTER X.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM IN CHINA.
Tradition ascribes to Muḥammad the saying, “Seek for knowledge, even unto China.”1 Though there is no historical evidence for these words having ever been uttered by the Prophet, it is not impossible that the name of this country may have been known to him, for commercial relations between Arabia and China had been established long before his birth. It was through Arabia, in great measure, that Syria and the ports of the Levant received the produce of the East. In the sixth century, there was a considerable trade between China and Arabia by way of Ceylon, and at the beginning of the seventh century the commerce between China, Persia and Arabia was still further extended, the town of Sīrāf on the Persian Gulf being the chief emporium for the Chinese traders. It was at this period, at the commencement of the Tʼang dynasty (618–907) that mention is first made of the Arabs in the Chinese Annals;2 they note the rise of the Muslim power in Medina and briefly describe the religious observances of the new faith.
Tradition attributes to Muḥammad the saying, “Seek knowledge, even if you have to go to China.”1 While there’s no historical proof that the Prophet actually said this, it’s possible that he knew about China since trade connections between Arabia and China had existed long before he was born. Much of the produce from the East was sent to Syria and the ports of the Levant through Arabia. During the sixth century, there was significant trade between China and Arabia via Ceylon, and by the early seventh century, commerce among China, Persia, and Arabia expanded even more, with the town of Sīrāf on the Persian Gulf becoming the main hub for Chinese merchants. It was during this time, at the start of the Tʼang dynasty (618–907), that the Chinese Annals first mention the Arabs;2 they record the rise of Muslim power in Medina and give a brief account of the religious practices of the new faith.
The Annals of Kwangtung thus record the coming of the first Muslims into China:—“At the beginning of the Tʼang dynasty there came to Canton a large number of strangers, from the kingdoms of Annam, Cambodia, Medina and several other countries. These strangers worshipped heaven (i.e. God) and had neither statue, idol nor image in their temples. The kingdom of Medina is close to that of India, and it is in this kingdom that the religion of these strangers, which is different to that of Buddha, originated. They do not eat pork or drink wine, and they regard as unclean the flesh of any animal not killed by themselves. They are nowadays [295]called Hui Hui.3… Having asked and obtained from the emperor permission to reside in Canton, they built magnificent houses of a style different to that of our country. They were very rich and obeyed a chief chosen by themselves.”4 Though direct historical evidence is lacking,5 it is most probable that Islam was first introduced into China by merchants who followed the old-established sea route. But the earliest record we can trust refers to diplomatic relations carried on by land, through Persia. When Yazdagird, the last Sāsānid king of Persia, had perished, his son, Fīrūz, appealed to China for help against the Arab invaders;6 but the emperor replied that Persia was too far distant for him to send the required troops. But he is said to have despatched an ambassador to the Arab court to plead the cause of the fugitive prince—probably also with instructions to ascertain the extent and power of the new kingdom that had arisen in the West, and the caliph ʻUt͟hmān is said to have sent one of the Arab generals to accompany the Chinese ambassador on his return in 651, and this first Muslim envoy was honourably received by the emperor. In the reign of Walīd (705–715), the famous Arab general, Qutaybah b. Muslim, having been appointed governor of K͟hurāsān, crossed the Oxus and began a series of successful campaigns, in which he successively subjugated Buk͟hārā, Samarqand and other cities, and carried his conquests up to the western frontier of the Chinese empire. In 713 he sent envoys to the emperor, who (according to Arab accounts) dismissed them with valuable presents. A few years later, the Chinese Annals make mention of an ambassador, named Sulaymān, who came from the caliph Hishām in 726 to the Emperor Hsuan Tsung. These diplomatic relations between the Arab and the Chinese empires assumed a new importance at the close of this emperor’s reign, when, driven from his throne by a [296]usurper, he abdicated in favour of his son, Su Tsung (A.D. 756). The latter sought the help of the ʻAbbāsid caliph, al-Manṣūr, who responded to this appeal by sending a body of Arab troops, and with their assistance the emperor succeeded in recovering his two capitals, Si-ngan-fu and Ho-nan-fu, from the rebels. At the end of the war, these Arab troops did not return to their own country, but married and settled in China. Various reasons are assigned for this action on their part; one account represents them as having returned to their native land but, being refused permission to remain on the ground that they had been so long in a land where pork was eaten, they went back again to China; according to another account they were prepared to embark for Arabia, at Canton, when they were taunted with having eaten pork during their campaign, and in consequence they refused to return home and run the risk of similar taunts from their own people; when the governor of Canton tried to compel them, they joined with the Arab and Persian merchants, their co-religionists, and pillaged the principal commercial houses in the city; the governor saved himself by taking refuge on the city wall, and was only able to return after he had obtained from the emperor permission for these Arab troops to remain in the country; houses and lands were assigned to them in different cities, where they settled down and intermarried with the women of the country.7
The Annals of Kwangtung record the arrival of the first Muslims in China:—“At the start of the Tʼang dynasty, many foreigners from the kingdoms of Annam, Cambodia, Medina, and various other nations came to Canton. These foreigners worshipped heaven (i.e., God) and had no statues, idols, or images in their temples. The kingdom of Medina is near India, and it is here that the religion of these foreigners, which differs from that of Buddha, originated. They don't eat pork or drink wine and consider any meat not killed by themselves to be unclean. They are now called Hui Hui. After getting permission from the emperor to live in Canton, they built impressive houses that were different from those in our country. They were very wealthy and followed a leader chosen by them.” Though direct historical evidence is lacking, it’s likely that Islam was first brought to China by merchants following established sea routes. However, the earliest reliable records refer to diplomatic relations conducted overland through Persia. After Yazdagird, the last Sāsānid king of Persia, was killed, his son, Fīrūz, sought aid from China against the Arab invaders; but the emperor replied that Persia was too far away for him to send the needed troops. However, he reportedly sent an ambassador to the Arab court to advocate for the fleeing prince—probably also with orders to assess the extent and power of the new kingdom that had emerged in the West. The caliph ʻUt͟hmān is said to have dispatched one of the Arab generals to accompany the Chinese ambassador on his return in 651, and this first Muslim envoy was received with honor by the emperor. During the reign of Walīd (705–715), the renowned Arab general, Qutaybah b. Muslim, appointed governor of K͟hurāsān, crossed the Oxus and began a series of successful campaigns, conquering Buk͟hārā, Samarqand, and other cities, extending his conquests to the western frontier of the Chinese empire. In 713, he sent envoys to the emperor, who (according to Arab accounts) sent them away with valuable gifts. A few years later, the Chinese Annals mention an ambassador named Sulaymān, who arrived from the caliph Hishām in 726 to meet Emperor Hsuan Tsung. These diplomatic relations between the Arab and Chinese empires became increasingly significant towards the end of this emperor’s reign when he was overthrown by a usurper and abdicated in favor of his son, Su Tsung (A.D. 756). The latter sought help from the ʻAbbāsid caliph, al-Manṣūr, who responded by sending Arab troops. With their support, the emperor was able to reclaim his two capitals, Si-ngan-fu and Ho-nan-fu, from the rebels. After the conflict, these Arab troops did not return to their homeland but instead chose to marry and settle in China. There are various explanations for this decision; one story suggests they returned to their homeland but were denied permission to stay because they had lived in a place where pork was eaten, prompting them to come back to China; according to another account, they were about to sail back to Arabia from Canton when they were mocked for having eaten pork during their campaign, leading them to refuse to return and face similar taunts from their fellow countrymen. When the governor of Canton attempted to force them, they allied with Arab and Persian merchants, their fellow believers, and looted the main commercial establishments in the city; the governor was forced to take refuge on the city wall and only returned after obtaining the emperor's permission for the Arab troops to stay in the country. Houses and lands were allocated to them in various cities, where they settled and intermarried with local women.
The Chinese Muhammadans have a legend that their faith was first preached in China by a maternal uncle of the Prophet, and his reputed tomb at Canton is highly venerated by them. But there is not the slightest historical base for this legend, and it appears to be of late growth.8 It doubtless arose from a desire to connect the history of the faith in their own land as closely as possible with apostolic times—a fruitful source of legends in countries far removed from the centres of Muslim history.9 But of the existence of Muslims in China, especially of merchants in the port [297]towns, during the Tʼang dynasty there is clear evidence. The Chinese annalist of this period (A.D. 713–742) says that “the barbarians of the West came into the Middle Kingdom in crowds, like a deluge, from a distance of at least 1000 leagues and from more than 100 kingdoms, bringing as tribute their sacred books, which were received and deposited in the hall set apart for translations of sacred and canonical books, in the imperial palace: from this period the religious doctrines of these different countries were thus diffused and openly practised in the empire of Tʼang.”10 An Arab geographer, writing about the year 851, describes these settlements and the mosques which these merchants were allowed to build for their religious exercises;11 he states that he knew of no Chinaman having embraced Islam, but as he makes the same remark of the people of India, it may be that he was as ill-informed in the one case as the other.12
The Chinese Muslims have a legend that their faith was first preached in China by a maternal uncle of the Prophet, and his supposed tomb in Canton is highly respected by them. However, there is no historical evidence to support this legend, and it seems to have emerged recently. It likely came from a desire to link the history of the faith in their country as closely as possible with the apostolic times—a common source of legends in areas far from the centers of Muslim history. Nevertheless, there is clear evidence of Muslims in China, especially merchants in the port towns, during the Tang dynasty. The Chinese historian from this period (A.D. 713–742) notes that "the barbarians of the West came into the Middle Kingdom in crowds, like a flood, from at least 1000 leagues away and from more than 100 kingdoms, bringing as tribute their sacred books, which were received and stored in the hall designated for translations of sacred and canonical texts, in the imperial palace: from this time, the religious teachings of these different countries were thus spread and openly practiced in the Tang empire." An Arab geographer writing around the year 851 describes these settlements and the mosques that these merchants were permitted to build for their religious practices; he mentions that he knew of no Chinese person who had converted to Islam, but since he makes the same claim about the people of India, it's possible he was equally uninformed in both cases.
But there is certainly no distinct evidence of any proselytising activity on the part of the Muslims in China, and indeed very little information about them at all until the period of Mongol conquests, in the thirteenth century. These conquests resulted in a vast immigration of Musalmans of various nationalities, Arabs, Persians, Turks and others into the Chinese empire.13 Some came as merchants, artisans, soldiers or colonists, others were brought in as prisoners of war. A large number of them settled permanently in the country and developed into a populous and flourishing community, which gradually lost its original racial peculiarities through intermarriage with Chinese women. Several Muhammadans occupied high posts under the Mongol rulers, e.g. ʻAbd al-Raḥmān, who in 1244 was appointed head of the Imperial finances and allowed to farm the taxes imposed upon China,14 and ʻUmar Shams al-Dīn, commonly known as Sayyid Ajall, a native of Buk͟hārā, to [298]whom Qūbīlāy K͟hān, on his accession in 1259, entrusted the management of the Imperial finances; he was subsequently governor of Yunnan, after this province had been conquered and added to the Chinese empire.15 Sayyid Ajall died in 1270, leaving behind him a reputation as an enlightened and upright administrator; he built Confucian temples as well as mosques in Yunnan city.16
But there is definitely no clear evidence of any efforts to convert people by Muslims in China, and in fact, there’s very little information about them at all until the time of the Mongol conquests in the thirteenth century. These conquests led to a large influx of Muslims from various backgrounds, including Arabs, Persians, Turks, and others, into the Chinese empire.13 Some arrived as merchants, craftsmen, soldiers, or settlers, while others were brought in as prisoners of war. A significant number settled permanently in the country and formed a large and thriving community, gradually losing their original ethnic characteristics through intermarriage with Chinese women. Several Muslims held high positions under the Mongol rulers, such as ʻAbd al-Raḥmān, who in 1244 was appointed head of the Imperial finances and was permitted to collect the taxes imposed on China,14 and ʻUmar Shams al-Dīn, commonly known as Sayyid Ajall, a native of Bukhārā, to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] whom Qūbīlāy K͟hān, upon his accession in 1259, entrusted with the management of the Imperial finances; he later became the governor of Yunnan after this province was conquered and integrated into the Chinese empire.15 Sayyid Ajall passed away in 1270, leaving behind a reputation as a wise and fair administrator; he built Confucian temples as well as mosques in Yunnan city.16
The descendants of Sayyid Ajall played a great part in the establishing of Islam in China; it was his grandson who in 1335 obtained from the emperor the recognition of Islam as the “True and Pure Religion”—a name which it has kept to the present day,—and another descendant of Sayyid Ajall was authorised by the emperor in 1420 to build mosques in the capitals, Si-ngan-fu and Nan-kin.17
The descendants of Sayyid Ajall played a significant role in establishing Islam in China; his grandson obtained recognition from the emperor in 1335 for Islam as the “True and Pure Religion”—a title that it retains to this day—and another descendant of Sayyid Ajall was authorized by the emperor in 1420 to build mosques in the capitals, Xi'an and Nanjing.17
The Chinese historians of the reign of Qūbīlāy K͟hān make it a ground of complaint against this monarch that he did not employ Chinese officials in place of the immigrant Turks and Persians.18 The exalted position occupied by Sayyid Ajall and the facilities of communication between China and the West established by Mongol conquest, attracted a number of such persons into the north of China, and it was probably as a result of these immigrations that those scattered Muhammadan communities began to be formed, which have grown to large proportions in most of the provinces of China. Marco Polo, who enjoyed the favour of Qūbīlāy K͟hān and lived in China from 1275 to 1292, notes the presence of Muhammadans in various parts of Yunnan.19 At the beginning of the fourteenth century, all the inhabitants of Talifu, the capital of Yunnan, are said by a contemporary historian to have been Musalmans;20 and Ibn Baṭūṭah, who visited several coast towns in China towards the middle of the fourteenth century, speaks of the hearty welcome he received from his co-religionists,21 and reports that “In every town there is a special quarter for the Muslims, inhabited solely by them, where they have their mosques; they are honoured and respected by the Chinese.”22 [299]
The Chinese historians from the reign of Qūbīlāy K͟hān criticize him for not appointing Chinese officials instead of the immigrant Turks and Persians.18 The high status of Sayyid Ajall and the improved communication between China and the West due to Mongol conquests attracted many of these immigrants to northern China. This likely led to the formation of scattered Muslim communities, which have since grown significantly in most provinces of China. Marco Polo, who was favored by Qūbīlāy K͟hān and stayed in China from 1275 to 1292, notes the presence of Muslims in various parts of Yunnan.19 At the start of the fourteenth century, a contemporary historian claimed that all the residents of Talifu, the capital of Yunnan, were Muslims; 20 and Ibn Baṭūṭah, who visited several coastal towns in China around the mid-fourteenth century, shared how warmly he was welcomed by fellow Muslims,21 stating that “In every town there is a special quarter for the Muslims, inhabited solely by them, where they have their mosques; they are honored and respected by the Chinese.”22 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Up to this period the Muhammadans appear to have been looked upon as a foreign community in China, but after the expulsion of the Mongol dynasty in the latter part of the fourteenth century they received no fresh addition to their numbers from abroad, in consequence of the policy of isolation which the Chinese government now adopted; and being thus cut off from communication with their co-religionists in other countries, they tended, in most parts of the empire, gradually to become merged into the mass of the native population, through their marriages with Chinese women and their adoption of Chinese habits and manners. The founder of the new Ming dynasty, the emperor Hungwu, extended to them many privileges, and their flourishing condition during the period that this dynasty lasted (1368–1644) is shown by the large number of mosques erected.
Up until this time, Muslims in China were seen as a foreign community. However, after the Mongol dynasty was ousted in the late fourteenth century, they didn't get any new members from outside due to the isolationist policy the Chinese government adopted. Cut off from communication with fellow Muslims in other countries, they gradually blended into the local population across most of the empire, mainly through marriages with Chinese women and adopting Chinese customs and ways of life. The founder of the new Ming dynasty, Emperor Hungwu, granted them many privileges, and their prosperous state during this dynasty (1368–1644) is evident from the large number of mosques that were built.
The emperors of this dynasty cultivated friendly relations with the Muhammadan princes on their western frontier, and there was a frequent interchange of embassies between them and the Tīmūrid princes. One of these is of interest in the missionary history of Islam, inasmuch as Shāh Ruk͟h Bahādur in 1412 took advantage of the arrival of a Chinese embassy at his court in Samarqand, to include in his answer an invitation to the emperor to embrace Islam. He sent with his envoy, who accompanied the Chinese ambassadors on their return, two letters, the first of which, written in Arabic, was to the following effect:—“In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. There is no god save God: Muḥammad is the Apostle of God. The Apostle of God, Muḥammad (peace be on him!) said: ‘There shall not cease to be in my church a people abiding in the commandments of God; whosoever fails to help them or opposes them, shall never prosper, until the commandment of the Lord cometh.’ When the Most High God purposed to create Adam and his race, he said ‘I was a hidden treasure, but it was my pleasure to become known; I therefore created man that I might be known’; It is manifest from hence that the divine purpose (great is His power and exalted is His word!) in the creation of man was to make Himself known and uplift the banners of right guidance and faith. Wherefore He sent His Apostle with guidance and the religion of truth that it might prevail [300]over all other faiths, though the polytheists turn away from it, that he might make known the laws and the ordinances and the observances of what is lawful and unlawful, and He gave him the holy Qurʼān miraculously that thereby he might put to silence the unbelievers and stop their mouths when they discussed and disputed with him, and by His perfect grace and His all-pervading guidance He has caused it to remain even unto the day of judgment. By His power He hath established in all ages and times and in all parts of the world, in east and west, and in China, a mighty monarch, lord of great armies and authority, to administer justice and mercy and spread the wings of peace and security over the heads of men; to enjoin upon them righteousness and warn them against evil and disobedience and lift up among them the banners of the noble religion; and he drives away idolatry and infidelity from among them through belief in the unity of God. The Most High God thus disposeth our hearts by His past mercies and His ensuing grace to strive for the establishing of the laws of pure religion and the continuance of the ordinances of the shining path. He also bids us administer justice to our subjects in all suits and cases in accordance with the religion of the Prophet and the ordinances of the Chosen One, and build mosques and colleges and monasteries and hermitages and places of worship, that the teaching of the sciences and the schools of learning may not cease nor the memorials and injunctions of religion be swept away. Seeing that the continuance of worldly prosperity and dominion, and the permanence of authority and rule depend upon the assistance given to truth and righteousness and the extirpation of the evils caused by idolatry and unbelief from the earth, in the expectation of blessing and reward, we, therefore, hope that your Majesty and the nobles of your realm will agree with us in these matters and join us in strengthening the foundations of the established law.” The other letter, written in Persian, makes a more direct appeal, without the rhetorical embellishments of the Arabic:—“The Most High God, having in the depth of His wisdom and the perfection of His power created Adam (peace be upon him!), made some of his sons prophets and apostles and sent them among men to summon them to the [301]truth. To certain of these prophets, such as Abraham, Moses, David and Muḥammad (peace be upon them!) He gave a book and taught a law, and He bade the people of their time follow the law and the religion of each of them. All these apostles invited men to faith in the unity and to the worship of God and forbade the adoration of the sun, moon and stars, of kings and idols; and though each one of these apostles had a separate law, yet they were all agreed in the doctrine of the unity of the Most High God. At length, when the apostolic and prophetic office devolved on the Apostle Muḥammad Muṣṭafạ̄ (the peace and blessing of God be upon him!) all other systems of law were abrogated. He was the apostle and the prophet of the latter age, and it behoves the whole world—lords and kings and ministers, rich and poor, small and great,—to observe his law and forsake all past creeds and laws. This is the true and perfect faith and is called Islam. Some years ago, Chingīz K͟hān took up arms and sent his sons into various countries and kingdoms—Jūjī K͟hān to the confines of Sarāy, Qrim and Dasht Qafchāq, where some monarchs, such as Ūzbek K͟hān, Chānī K͟hān and Urus K͟hān, became Musalmans and observed the law of Muḥammad (peace be upon him!). Hūlāgū K͟hān was set over K͟hurāsān, ʻIrāq and the neighbouring countries, and some of his sons who succeeded him received into their hearts the light of the law of Muḥammad (peace be upon him!), and in like manner became Musalmans, and honoured with the blessedness of Islam passed into the other world, such as the truthful king, G͟hāzān, and Uljāytū Sulṭān and the fortunate king, Abū Saʻīd Bahādur, until my honoured father, Amīr Tīmūr Gūrgān, succeeded to the throne. He too observed the law of Muḥammad (peace be upon him!) in all the countries under his rule, and throughout his reign the followers of the faith of Islam enjoyed complete prosperity. Now that by the goodness and favour of God this Kingdom of K͟hurāsān, ʻIrāq, Mā-warāʼ-al-nahr, etc., has passed into my hands, the administration is carried on throughout the whole kingdom in accordance with the pure law of the Prophet; righteousness is enjoined and wrong forbidden, and the Yarg͟hū and the institutes of Chingīz K͟hān have been abolished. [302]Since, then, it is sure and certain that salvation and deliverance in the day of judgment, and sovereignty and felicity in the present world, depend upon true faith and Islam, and the favour of the Most High God, it is incumbent upon us to treat our subjects with justice and equity. I hope that by the bounty and benevolence of God you too will observe the law of Muḥammad, the Apostle of God (peace be upon him!) and strengthen the religion of Islam, so that you may exchange the transitory sovereignty of this world for the sovereignty of the world to come.”23
The emperors of this dynasty maintained good relations with the Muslim princes on their western border, and there was often an exchange of embassies between them and the Tīmūrid princes. One of these exchanges is significant in the missionary history of Islam because in 1412, Shāh Ruk͟h Bahādur took advantage of a Chinese embassy visiting his court in Samarqand to include in his response an invitation for the emperor to convert to Islam. He sent two letters with his envoy, who returned with the Chinese ambassadors. The first letter, written in Arabic, stated: “In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. There is no god but God; Muḥammad is the Messenger of God. The Messenger of God, Muḥammad (peace be upon him!) said: ‘There will always be a group in my community adhering to God’s commandments; whoever fails to assist them or opposes them will never succeed, until God's command comes.’ When God intended to create Adam and humanity, He said, ‘I was a hidden treasure, but I wished to be known, so I created mankind to make Myself known.’ It is evident from this that the divine purpose (great is His power and exalted is His word!) in creating humanity was to reveal Himself and promote the standards of right guidance and faith. Therefore, He sent His Messenger with guidance and the true religion so that it may prevail [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]over all other faiths, despite the polytheists' rejection, and to establish the laws and rules regarding what is lawful and unlawful. He miraculously granted him the holy Qurʼān so he could silence the disbelievers during their discussions and disputes, and through His perfect grace and all-encompassing guidance, He has ensured it remains until the Day of Judgment. By His might, He has established in all ages, in every part of the world, in the east and west, even in China, a powerful monarch with great armies and authority, to dispense justice and mercy and spread peace and security among people; to encourage them towards righteousness and warn them against evil and disobedience, and to raise the flags of the noble religion; driving away idol worship and disbelief through faith in God's unity. The Most High God steers our hearts through His past mercies and future grace to strive for the setting up of the laws of pure religion and the continuation of the principles of the shining path. He also commands us to administer justice to our subjects in all matters according to the teachings of the Prophet and the guidelines of the Chosen One, and to build mosques, schools, monasteries, hermitages, and places of worship, so that the teaching of the sciences and educational institutions may continue, and that the memorials and teachings of religion shall not fade away. Given that the continuation of worldly prosperity and authority, and the permanence of power and governance depend on support for truth and righteousness, and on eliminating the evils of idol worship and disbelief from the earth, in hope of blessings and rewards, we, therefore, trust that your Majesty and the nobles of your realm will align with us on these matters and join us in strengthening the foundations of the established law.” The other letter, written in Persian, makes a more direct appeal without the rhetorical flourish of the Arabic: “The Most High God, in His depth of wisdom and perfection of power, created Adam (peace be upon him!), made some of his descendants prophets and messengers, and sent them among people to lead them to the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]truth. To certain prophets, including Abraham, Moses, David, and Muḥammad (peace be upon them!), He gave a book and taught a law, commanding the people of their time to follow each of their laws and religions. All these messengers urged people to believe in God's unity and worship Him, forbidding the worship of the sun, moon, stars, princes, and idols. Although each prophet had distinct laws, they all shared the doctrine of the unity of the Most High God. Ultimately, when the prophetic role was taken on by the Prophet Muḥammad Muṣṭafạ̄ (may peace and blessings be upon him!), all previous laws were abrogated. He was the messenger and prophet of the final age, and it is essential for everyone—lords, kings, ministers, rich and poor, small and great—to adhere to his law and to abandon all previous beliefs and laws. This is the true and complete faith known as Islam. A few years ago, Chingīz K͟hān went to war and sent his sons into different lands and kingdoms—Jūjī K͟hān to the regions of Sarāy, Qrim, and Dasht Qafchāq, where several monarchs like Ūzbek K͟hān, Chānī K͟hān, and Urus K͟hān became Muslims and followed the law of Muḥammad (peace be upon him!). Hūlāgū K͟hān was placed over K͟hurāsān, ʻIrāq, and neighboring regions, and some of his successors embraced the teachings of Muḥammad (peace be upon him!), and similarly became Muslims, blessed by Islam as they departed from this world, such as the just king, G͟hāzān, and Uljāytū Sulṭān, and the fortunate king, Abū Saʻīd Bahādur, until my esteemed father, Amīr Tīmūr Gūrgān, ascended the throne. He too followed the law of Muḥammad (peace be upon him!) in all the lands under his dominion, and during his reign, adherents of Islam enjoyed complete prosperity. Now that, thanks to God's grace, this Kingdom of K͟hurāsān, ʻIrāq, Mā-warāʼ-al-nahr, etc., has come under my control, the administration throughout the entire realm is carried out according to the pure law of the Prophet; righteousness is promoted while wrong is prohibited, and the Yarg͟hū and the tenets of Chingīz K͟hān have been abolished. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Thus, it is certain that salvation and deliverance on the Day of Judgment and sovereignty and happiness in this world depend on true faith in Islam and the favor of the Most High God, therefore, we are obliged to treat our subjects justly and fairly. I hope that by God's kindness and generosity, you will also uphold the law of Muḥammad, the Messenger of God (peace be upon him!) and strengthen the religion of Islam, so that you may exchange the fleeting rule of this world for the lasting leadership in the hereafter.”23
It is not improbable that these letters gave rise to the later legend of one of the Chinese emperors having become a convert to Islam.24 This legend is referred to, among others, by a Muhammadan merchant, Sayyid ʻAlī Akbar, who spent some years in Peking at the end of the fifteenth and the beginning of the sixteenth century; he speaks of the large number of Musalmans who had settled in China; in the city of Kenjanfu there were as many as 30,000 Muslim families; they paid no taxes and enjoyed the favour of the emperor, who gave them grants of land; they enjoyed complete toleration for the exercise of their religion, which was favourably viewed by the Chinese, and conversions were freely permitted; in the capital itself there were four great mosques and about ninety more in other provinces of the empire,—all erected at the cost of the emperor.25
It’s likely that these letters contributed to the later legend of one of the Chinese emperors converting to Islam.24 This legend is mentioned, among others, by a Muslim merchant, Sayyid ʻAlī Akbar, who spent some years in Beijing at the end of the fifteenth and the beginning of the sixteenth century; he talks about the large number of Muslims who had settled in China; in the city of Kenjanfu, there were as many as 30,000 Muslim families; they paid no taxes and enjoyed the emperor's favor, who granted them land; they had complete freedom to practice their religion, which was positively regarded by the Chinese, and conversions were openly allowed; in the capital itself, there were four major mosques and about ninety more in other provinces of the empire—all built at the emperor's expense.25
Up to the establishment of the Manchu dynasty in 1644 there is no record of any Muhammadan uprising, and the followers of Islam appear to have been entirely content with the religious liberty they enjoyed; but difficulties arose soon after the advent of the new ruling power, and an insurrection in the province of Kansu in 1648 was the first occasion on which any Muhammadans rose in arms against the Chinese government, though it was not until the nineteenth century that any such revolt entailed very disastrous consequences, or seriously interrupted the amicable relations that had subsisted from the beginning between the Chinese Muslims [303]and their rulers. The official view of the Chinese Government of these relations is set forth in an edict published by the emperor Yung Chen in 1731:—“In every province of the empire, for many centuries past, have been found a large number of Muhammadans who form part of the people whom I regard as my own children just as I do my other subjects. I make no distinction between them and those who do not belong to their religion. I have received from certain officials secret complaints against the Muhammadans on the ground that their religion differs from that of the other Chinese, that they do not speak the same language, and wear a different dress to the rest of the people. They are accused of disobedience, haughtiness, and rebellious feelings, and I have been asked to employ severe measures against them. After examining these complaints and accusations, I have discovered that there is no foundation for them. In fact, the religion followed by the Musalmans is that of their ancestors; it is true their language is not the same as that of the rest of the Chinese, but what a multitude of different dialects there are in China. As to their temples, dress and manner of writing, which differ from those of the other Chinese—these are matters of absolutely no importance. These are mere matters of custom. They bear as good a character as my other subjects, and there is nothing to show that they intend to rebel. It is my wish, therefore, that they should be left in the free exercise of their religion, whose object is to teach men the observance of a moral life, and the fulfilment of social and civil duties. This religion respects the fundamental basis of Government, and what more can be asked for? If then the Muhammadans continue to conduct themselves as good and loyal subjects, my favour will be extended towards them just as much as towards my other children. From among them have come many civil and military officers, who have risen to the very highest ranks. This is the best proof that they have adopted our habits and customs, and have learned to conform themselves to the precepts of our sacred books. They pass their examinations in literature just like every one else, and perform the sacrifices enjoined by law. In a word, they are true members of the great Chinese family and [304]endeavour always to fulfil their religious, civil and political duties. When the magistrates have a civil case brought before them, they should not concern themselves with the religion of the litigants. There is but one single law for all my subjects. Those who do good shall be rewarded, and those who do evil shall be punished.”26
Up until the Manchu dynasty was founded in 1644, there’s no record of any Muslim uprisings, and the followers of Islam seemed completely satisfied with the religious freedom they had. However, issues arose soon after the new rulers came to power, and a rebellion in the province of Kansu in 1648 marked the first time Muslims took up arms against the Chinese government, although it wasn’t until the nineteenth century that such revolts led to very serious consequences or significantly disturbed the friendly relations between Chinese Muslims [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and their rulers. The official perspective of the Chinese Government on these relations is laid out in an edict published by Emperor Yung Chen in 1731:—“For many centuries, every province in the empire has had a large number of Muslims who I consider part of my family just like my other subjects. I don’t differentiate between them and those who practice other religions. I have received secret complaints from certain officials about the Muslims, claiming their faith is different from that of the other Chinese, that they speak a different language, and wear different clothes than everyone else. They’re accused of being disobedient, arrogant, and having rebellious sentiments, and I’ve been urged to take harsh actions against them. After reviewing these complaints and accusations, I found no basis for them. In fact, the religion of the Muslims is that of their ancestors; it’s true their language doesn’t match that of other Chinese, but there are so many different dialects in China. As for their temples, clothing, and writing style, which differ from those of other Chinese—that’s of no real significance. These are just customs. Their character is as good as my other subjects, and there’s nothing suggesting they intend to rebel. Therefore, I wish for them to be allowed to freely practice their religion, which aims to teach people to live morally and fulfill their social and civic duties. This religion respects the fundamental principles of government, and what more can be asked for? If the Muslims continue to act as good and loyal subjects, my favor will extend towards them as it does with my other children. Many civil and military officials have come from among them, rising to the highest ranks. This is the best proof that they have embraced our habits and customs and have learned to adhere to the teachings of our sacred texts. They pass their literary examinations just like everyone else and fulfill the sacrifices required by law. In short, they are true members of the great Chinese family and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] always strive to meet their religious, civil, and political responsibilities. When magistrates hear civil cases, they shouldn’t focus on the religion of the litigants. There is only one law for all my subjects. Those who do good will be rewarded, and those who do wrong will be punished.” 26
About thirty years later, his successor, the Emperor Kʼien Lung, showed distinguished marks of his favour towards the Muhammadans by ennobling two Turkī Begs who had materially helped in suppressing a revolt in the north-west and Kāshgar, and building palaces for them in Peking; he also erected a mosque for the use of the Turkī Begs who visited the Imperial court and for the prisoners of war who had been brought to the capital from Kāshgar. Among these prisoners was a beautiful girl who became a favourite concubine of the emperor, and it is stated that for love of her he built this mosque immediately opposite his own palace and erected a pavilion within the palace grounds, from which the concubine could watch her fellow-countrymen at prayer and could join in their devotions. This mosque was built in the years 1763–1764 and contains an inscription in four languages, the Chinese text of which was written by the emperor himself.27
About thirty years later, his successor, Emperor Kʼien Lung, showed notable favor to the Muslims by honoring two Turkic leaders who played a significant role in quelling a revolt in the northwest and Kashgar. He built palaces for them in Beijing and also constructed a mosque for the Turkic leaders who visited the imperial court and for the prisoners of war brought to the capital from Kāshgar. Among these prisoners was a beautiful girl who became a favorite concubine of the emperor. It is said that out of love for her, he built this mosque directly across from his own palace and created a pavilion within the palace grounds, allowing her to watch her fellow countrymen pray and participate in their worship. This mosque was built between 1763 and 1764 and features an inscription in four languages, the Chinese portion of which was penned by the emperor himself.27
After crushing the revolt in Zungaria, this same emperor Kʼien Lung, in 1770 transported thither from other parts of China ten thousand military colonists, who were followed by their families and other persons, to re-people the country, and they are all said to have embraced the religion of the surrounding Muhammadan population.28 Whether such mass conversions occurred in other parts of the empire also, we have no means of telling, but the existence of a considerable Muhammadan population in every province of China can hardly be explained merely by reference to foreign immigration and the natural growth of population,29 though the numbers are larger in those provinces in which foreign [305]Muhammadans have settled.30 It is unlikely that the Muhammadans in China during the many centuries of their residence in this country, in the enjoyment of religious freedom and the liberal patronage of several of the emperors, should have been entirely devoid of that proselytising zeal which modern observers have noted in their descendants at the present day.31 To such direct proselytising efforts must have been due the conversion of Chinese Jews to Islam; their establishment in this country dates from an early period, they held employments under the Government and were in possession of large estates; but by the close of the seventeenth century a great part of them had been converted to Islam.32 Such propaganda must have been quite quiet and unobtrusive, and indeed more public methods might have excited suspicions on the part of the Government, as is shown by an interesting report which was sent to the Emperor Kʼien Lung in 1783 by a governor of the province of Khwang-Se. It runs as follows: “I have the honour respectfully to inform your Majesty that an adventurer named Han-Fo-Yun, of the province of Khwang-Se, has been arrested on a charge of vagrancy. This adventurer when interrogated as to his occupation, confessed that for the last ten years he had been travelling through the different provinces of the Empire in order to obtain information about his religion. In one of his boxes were found thirty books, some of which had been written by himself, while others were in a language that no one here understands. These books praise in an extravagant and ridiculous manner a Western king, called Muḥammad. The above-mentioned Han-Fo-Yun, when put to the torture, at last confessed that the real object of his journey was to propagate the false religion taught in these books, and that he remained in the province of Shen-Si for a longer time than anywhere else. I have examined these books myself. Some are certainly written in a foreign language; for I have not been able to understand them: the others that are written in Chinese [306]are very bad, I may add, even ridiculous on account of the exaggerated praise given in them to persons who certainly do not deserve it, because I have never even heard of them. Perhaps the above-mentioned Han-Fo-Yun is a rebel from Kan-Su. His conduct is certainly suspicious, for what was he going to do in the provinces through which he has been travelling for the last ten years? I intend to make a serious inquiry into the matter. Meanwhile, I would request your Majesty to order the stereotyped plates, that are in the possession of his family, to be burnt, and the engravers to be arrested, as well as the authors of the books, which I have sent to your Majesty desiring to know your pleasure in the matter.”33
After crushing the revolt in Zungaria, this same emperor K’ien Lung, in 1770, moved ten thousand military colonists from other parts of China to that region, along with their families and others, to repopulate the area. They are all said to have adopted the religion of the surrounding Muslim population. 28 We can't say for sure whether such mass conversions happened in other parts of the empire, but the presence of a significant Muslim population in every province of China cannot be explained solely by foreign immigration and natural population growth, 29 though the numbers are higher in those provinces where foreign Muslims have settled. 30 It seems unlikely that Muslims in China, during the many centuries they have lived there, enjoying religious freedom and the generous support of several emperors, would have completely lacked the missionary zeal that modern observers have noted in their descendants today. 31 Such direct missionary efforts likely contributed to the conversion of Chinese Jews to Islam; they established themselves in the country early on, held government jobs, and owned large estates; however, by the end of the seventeenth century, many of them had converted to Islam. 32 This kind of outreach was probably quite subtle and unobtrusive, as more overt methods might have raised suspicions with the government. An interesting report was sent to Emperor K’ien Lung in 1783 by a governor of the province of Khwang-Se. It states: “I have the honor to inform your Majesty that an adventurer named Han-Fo-Yun, from the province of Khwang-Se, has been arrested on a charge of vagrancy. When questioned about his occupation, he admitted that for the last ten years he had been traveling through various provinces of the Empire to gather information about his religion. One of his boxes contained thirty books, some authored by him, while others were written in a language no one here understands. These books praise a Western king named Muḥammad in an exaggerated and absurd way. The aforementioned Han-Fo-Yun, when tortured, finally confessed that his true objective was to spread the false religion described in these books and that he had stayed in the province of Shen-Si longer than anywhere else. I have examined these books myself. Some are definitely in a foreign language because I couldn't understand them; the others that are written in Chinese 306 are poorly done, even ridiculous due to the excessive praise for people who certainly don’t deserve it, as I’ve never even heard of them. Perhaps the aforementioned Han-Fo-Yun is a rebel from Kan-Su. His actions are definitely suspicious; what was he doing traveling through the provinces for the past ten years? I plan to investigate this matter thoroughly. In the meantime, I ask your Majesty to have the printing plates in his family’s possession destroyed, and for the engravers and authors of the books I’ve sent to your Majesty to be arrested, so I can know your pleasure in this matter.” 33
This report bears testimony to the activity of at least one Muhammadan missionary in the eighteenth century, and the growth of Islam, which the Jesuit missionaries34 noted in the eighteenth century, was probably not so little connected with direct proselytism as some of them supposed. Du Halde, in one of the few passages he devotes to the Muhammadans in his great work,35 attributes the increase in their numbers largely to their habit of purchasing children in times of famine. “The Mahometans have been settled for more than six hundred years in various provinces, where they live quite quietly, because they do not make any great efforts to spread their doctrines and gain proselytes, and because in former times they only increased in numbers by the alliances and marriages they contracted. But for several years past they have continued to make very considerable progress by means of their wealth. They buy up heathen children everywhere; and the parents, being often unable to provide them with food, have no scruples in selling them. During a famine that devastated the Province of Chantong, they bought more than 10,000 of them. They marry them, and either purchase or build for them separate quarters in a town, or even whole villages; gradually in several places [307]they gain such influence that they do not let any one live among them who does not go to the mosque. By such means they have multiplied exceedingly during the last century.”
This report highlights the activity of at least one Muslim missionary in the eighteenth century, and the growth of Islam, which the Jesuit missionaries34 observed during that time, was likely more connected to direct proselytism than some assumed. Du Halde, in one of the few sections dedicated to Muslims in his major work,35 attributes their population increase mainly to their practice of buying children during famines. “The Muslims have been established for over six hundred years in various provinces, where they live quite peacefully because they don’t make significant efforts to spread their beliefs and gain converts. In earlier times, they mostly grew in numbers through alliances and marriages. However, in recent years, they have significantly expanded their presence due to their wealth. They purchase pagan children everywhere, and the parents, often unable to feed them, have no qualms about selling them. During a famine that struck the Province of Chantong, they bought more than 10,000 of these children. They marry them and either buy or build separate housing for them in a town, or even entire villages; over time, in several areas [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they gain such influence that they do not allow anyone to live among them who does not attend the mosque. Through these means, they have greatly increased in number over the last century.”
Similarly, in the famine that devastated the province of Kwangtung in 1790, as many as ten thousand children are said to have been purchased by the Muhammadans from parents who, too poor to support them, were willing to part with them to save them from starvation; these were all brought up in the faith of Islam.36 A Chinese Musalman, from Yunnan, named Sayyid Sulaymān, who visited Cairo in 1894 and was there interviewed by the representative of an Arabic journal,37 declared that the number of accessions to Islam gained in this way every year was beyond counting. Similar testimony is given by M. d’Ollone, who reports that this practice of buying children in times of famine prevails among the Muhammadans throughout the whole of China to the present day; in the same way, they purchased the children of Christian parents who were massacred by the Boxers in 1900, and brought them up as Musalmans.38
Similarly, during the famine that hit the province of Kwangtung in 1790, it's said that as many as ten thousand children were bought by Muslims from parents who were too poor to care for them and willing to let them go to save them from starving. These children were all raised in the Islamic faith. 36 A Chinese Muslim from Yunnan, named Sayyid Sulaymān, who visited Cairo in 1894 and was interviewed by a representative of an Arabic journal, 37 stated that the number of conversions to Islam gained this way each year was countless. Similar evidence is provided by M. d’Ollone, who reports that this practice of buying children during famines is still common among Muslims throughout China today; likewise, they bought the children of Christian parents who were killed by the Boxers in 1900 and raised them as Muslims. 38
The Muhammadans in China tend to live together in separate villages and towns or to form separate Muhammadan quarters in the towns, where they will not allow any person to dwell among them who does not go to the mosque.39 Though they thus in some measure hold themselves apart, they are careful to avoid the open exhibition of any specially distinguishing features of the religious observances of their faith, which may offend their neighbours, and they have been careful to make concessions to the prejudices of their Chinese fellow-countrymen. In their ordinary life they are completely in touch with the customs and habits that prevail around them; they wear the pigtail and the ordinary dress of the Chinese, and put on a turban, as a rule, only in the mosque. To avoid offending against a superstitious prejudice on the part of the Chinese, they also refrain from building tall minarets, wherever they build them at all.40 But for the most part, their mosques conform to the Chinese [308]type of architecture, often with nothing to distinguish them from an ordinary temple or dwelling.41 Every mosque is obliged by law to have a tablet to the emperor, with the inscription on it, “The emperor, the immortal, may he live for ever,” and the Muhammadans prostrate themselves before it in accordance with the regular Chinese custom, though with various expedients to satisfy their consciences and avoid the imputation of idolatry.42 Even in Chinese Tartary, where the special privilege is allowed to the Musalman soldiers, of remaining unmixed, and of forming a separate body, the higher Muhammadan officials wear the dress prescribed to their rank, long moustaches and the pigtail, and on holidays they perform the usual homage demanded from officials, to a portrait of the emperor, by touching the ground three times with their forehead.43 Similarly all Muhammadan mandarins and other officials in other provinces perform the rites prescribed to their official position, in the temples of Confucius on festival days; in fact every precaution is taken by the Muslims to prevent their faith from appearing to be in opposition to the state religion, and hereby they have succeeded in avoiding the odium with which the adherents of foreign religions, such as Judaism and Christianity are regarded. They even represent their religion to their Chinese fellow-countrymen as being in agreement with the teachings of Confucius, with only this difference, that they follow the traditions of their ancestors with regard to marriages, funerals, the prohibition of pork, wine, tobacco, and games of chance, and the washing of the hands before meals.44 Similarly the writings of the Chinese Muhammadans treat the works of Confucius and other Chinese classics with great respect, and where possible, point out the harmony between the teachings contained therein and the doctrines of Islam.45
The Muslims in China usually live in separate villages or towns or create distinct Muslim neighborhoods within towns where they don’t allow anyone to live among them who doesn't attend the mosque. Though they somewhat isolate themselves, they are careful not to openly show any unique aspects of their religious practices that could offend their neighbors, and they make accommodations for the beliefs of their Chinese fellow citizens. In their everyday lives, they fully engage with the customs and traditions around them; they wear the pigtail and typical Chinese clothing, donning a turban only at the mosque. To avoid offending Chinese superstitions, they also avoid building tall minarets, whenever they do build them at all. However, for the most part, their mosques follow traditional Chinese architecture, often looking like ordinary temples or homes. Every mosque is legally required to have a tablet dedicated to the emperor, which reads, “The emperor, the immortal, may he live forever,” and the Muslims bow before it in line with standard Chinese customs, although they employ various methods to ease their consciences and avoid being accused of idolatry. Even in Chinese Tartary, where Muslim soldiers have the special privilege of remaining separate, the higher-ranking Muslim officials dress according to their status, sporting long mustaches and the pigtail, and on holidays, they perform the customary homage to a portrait of the emperor by touching their foreheads to the ground three times. Likewise, all Muslim mandarins and officials in other regions carry out the rituals associated with their positions at Confucius temples on festival days; in fact, Muslims take every precaution to ensure that their faith does not seem in opposition to the state religion, successfully avoiding the negativity often directed at followers of foreign religions like Judaism and Christianity. They even present their religion to their Chinese fellow citizens as aligned with Confucian teachings, differing only in their adherence to ancestral traditions regarding marriage, funerals, as well as restrictions on pork, wine, tobacco, and gambling, and the practice of washing hands before meals. Additionally, the writings of Chinese Muslims show great respect for the works of Confucius and other Chinese classics, and whenever possible, they highlight the harmony between these teachings and Islamic doctrines.
The Chinese government, in its turn, has always given to its Muhammadan subjects (except when in revolt) the same privileges and advantages as are enjoyed by the rest of the population. No office of state is closed to them; and as [309]governors of provinces, generals, magistrates and ministers of state they enjoy the confidence and respect both of the rulers and the people. Not only do Muhammadan names appear in the Chinese annals as those of famous officers of state, whether military or civil, but they have also distinguished themselves in the mechanical arts and in sciences such as mathematics and astronomy.46
The Chinese government has always granted its Muslim citizens (unless they are in revolt) the same privileges and benefits as the rest of the population. No government position is off-limits to them; as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]governors, generals, magistrates, and ministers, they have the trust and respect of both the leaders and the people. Not only do Muslim names appear in Chinese history as notable officials in both military and civil roles, but they have also excelled in the mechanical arts and in fields like mathematics and astronomy.46
The Chinese Muhammadans are also said to be keen men of business and successful traders; they monopolise the beef trade and carry on other trades with great success.47 They are thus in touch with every section of the national life and have every opportunity for carrying on a propaganda, but the few Christian missionaries who have concerned themselves with this matter are of opinion that they are not animated with any particular proselytising zeal.48 Still, many recent converts are to be met with, and the fact that a large number of Chinese Muslims can cite the name of the particular ancestor who first embraced Islam points to a continuous process of conversion.49 Apparently the Muslims are not allowed to preach their faith in the streets, as Protestant missionaries do,50 but (as we have seen above)51 they do not fail to make use of such opportunities as present themselves for adding to the number of their sect. One of their religious text-books, “A Guide to the Rites of the True Religion” (published in Canton in 1668), commends the work of proselytising and makes reference to such as may have recently become converts from among the heathen.52 The fundamental doctrines of Islam are taught to the new converts by means of metrical primers,53 and to the influence of the religious books of the Chinese Muslims, Sayyid Sulaymān attributes many of the conversions made in recent years.54 The Muslim seminary at Hochow in Kansu is said to train theological students who return to their several provinces, at the completion of their studies, to promulgate their faith there,55 and in upwards of ten provinces centres are said to [310]have been started where mullās are to be trained for Muslim propaganda.56 Military officers convert many of the soldiers serving under them, to Islam, and Muslim mandarins take advantage of the authority they enjoy, to win converts, but as they are frequently transferred from one place to another, they are not able to exercise so much influence as Muslim military officers.57 Conversions may also occasionally occur, which are not the result of a direct propagandist appeal, e.g. a Turkish traveller who visited Peking in 1895 reported that he found thirty mosques there, among them one that had originally been a temple; this had been the family temple of a wealthy Chinaman, whose life had been saved during the Boxer insurrection by the Mufti Wa-Ahonad (ʻAbd al-Raḥmān); as a token of his gratitude, he embraced the faith of his deliverer.58
The Chinese Muslims are known to be savvy businesspeople and successful traders; they dominate the beef market and excel in other trades as well. They are connected to every aspect of national life and have ample opportunity to promote their beliefs, but the few Christian missionaries who have engaged with them believe that the Muslims aren’t particularly driven by a desire to convert others. Still, many recent converts can be found, and the fact that many Chinese Muslims can name the specific ancestor who first accepted Islam suggests a continuous process of conversion. It seems that Muslims aren’t allowed to preach their faith publicly like Protestant missionaries do, but they certainly make use of available opportunities to increase their numbers. One of their religious books, “A Guide to the Rites of the True Religion” (published in Canton in 1668), encourages proselytizing and mentions those who may have recently converted from other beliefs. The essential teachings of Islam are given to new converts through rhymed primers, and Sayyid Sulaymān attributes many of the recent conversions to the influence of Chinese Muslim religious texts. The Muslim school in Hochow, Kansu, reportedly trains theological students who then return to their provinces to spread their faith, and it's said that training centers for Muslim leaders have been established in over ten provinces. Military officers convert many of their soldiers to Islam, and Muslim officials use their authority to gain converts, although they often get transferred and therefore have less influence than the military officers. Conversions can also happen without direct outreach, like when a Turkish traveler who visited Beijing in 1895 found thirty mosques, including one that was originally a temple. This temple had belonged to a wealthy Chinese man whose life was spared during the Boxer Rebellion by Mufti Wa-Ahonad (ʻAbd al-Raḥmān); out of gratitude, he adopted the faith of his savior.
Turkish and other Muslim missionaries have in recent years been visiting China and endeavouring to stir up among the Chinese Muslims a more thorough knowledge of their faith and to awaken their zeal, but their efforts seem so far to have borne but little fruit.59
Turkish and other Muslim missionaries have recently been visiting China, trying to help Chinese Muslims gain a deeper understanding of their faith and ignite their enthusiasm. However, their efforts have so far yielded limited results.59
In 1867 a Russian writer,60 in a remarkable work on Islam in China, expressed the opinion that it was destined to become the national faith of the Chinese empire and thereby entirely change the political conditions of the Eastern world. Nearly half a century has elapsed since this note of alarm was sounded, but nothing has occurred since to verify these prognostications. On the contrary, it would appear that Islam has been losing rather than gaining ground during the last century, since the wholesale massacres that accompanied the suppression of the Panthay risings in Yunnan from 1855 to 1873 and the Tungan rebellion in Shen-si and Kan-su in 1864–1877 and 1895–1896, reduced the Muhammadan population by millions.61 The establishment of the new Republic has given to the Chinese Muslims a freedom of activity unknown under any preceding government, but it is too early yet to discover how far they are likely to avail themselves of the [311]opportunities offered by the altered conditions of life. The proselytism that still goes on, restricted as its sphere may be, indicates a still cherished hope of expansion. Though four centuries have elapsed since a Muslim traveller62 in China could discuss the possibility of the conversion of the emperor being followed by that of his subjects, it was still possible for a Chinese Muslim of the present generation to state that his co-religionists in that country looked forward with confidence to the day when Islam would be triumphant throughout the length and breadth of the Chinese empire.63 [312]
In 1867, a Russian writer,60 in an impressive work on Islam in China, suggested that it was meant to become the national religion of the Chinese empire and would completely transform the political landscape of the Eastern world. Nearly fifty years have passed since this warning was raised, but nothing has happened to support these predictions. On the contrary, it seems that Islam has been losing ground rather than gaining it over the last century, as the widespread massacres that followed the suppression of the Panthay uprisings in Yunnan from 1855 to 1873 and the Tungan rebellion in Shen-si and Kan-su from 1864 to 1877 and again from 1895 to 1896 reduced the Muslim population by millions.61 The establishment of the new Republic has provided Chinese Muslims with a level of freedom unheard of under any previous government, but it’s still too early to see how much they will take advantage of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] opportunities brought about by the changing circumstances. The ongoing proselytism, limited as it may be, reflects a lingering hope for growth. Even though four centuries have gone by since a Muslim traveler62 in China could speculate about the possibility of the emperor converting, followed by his subjects, it remains true for a modern Chinese Muslim to say that his fellow believers in the country look forward with optimism to the day when Islam will prevail across the entire Chinese empire.63 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
5 D’Ollone gives the following warning as to the uncertainty of our knowledge of Islam in China:—“Or rien n’est moins connu que l’Islam chinois. On ne sait exactement ni comment il s’est propagé dans l’Empire, ni combien d’adeptes il a réunis, ni si sa doctrine est pure, ni quelle est son organisation, ni s’il possède des relations avec le reste du monde musulman.” (Mission d’Ollone, p. 1.) The references to China in Arabic and Persian writers have been collected by Schefer, “Notice sur les relations des peuples musulmans avec les Chinois.” ↑
5 D’Ollone gives the following warning about the uncertainty of our knowledge of Islam in China:—“Nothing is less understood than Chinese Islam. We don't know exactly how it spread throughout the Empire, how many followers it has, whether its doctrine is pure, what its organization looks like, or if it has connections to the rest of the Muslim world.” (Mission d’Ollone, p. 1.) The references to China in Arabic and Persian writings have been collected by Schefer, “Notice on the relationships between Muslim peoples and the Chinese.” ↑
13 That there was some migration westward also of Chinese into the conquered countries of Islam, where they would come within the sphere of its religious influence, we learn from the diary of a Chinese monk who travelled through Central Asia to Persia in the years 1221–4; speaking of Samarqand, he says, “Chinese workmen are living everywhere.” (Bretschneider (1), vol. i. p. 78.) ↑
13 We know that some Chinese migrated westward into the conquered Islamic territories, coming under its religious influence, from the diary of a Chinese monk who traveled through Central Asia to Persia between 1221 and 1224. He mentions Samarqand, saying, “Chinese workers are living everywhere.” (Bretschneider (1), vol. i. p. 78.) ↑
62 Sayyid ʻAlī Akbar: K͟hitāy Nāmah, p. 83. “If the emperor of China embraces Islam, his subjects must inevitably become Muslims too, because they all worship him to such an extent that they accept whatever he says, and when that light coming from the West grows in strength, the unbelievers of the East will come flocking into Islam without showing any contention, because they are free from all fanaticism in matters of religion.” ↑
62 Sayyid ʻAlī Akbar: K͟hitāy Nāmah, p. 83. “If the emperor of China converts to Islam, his people will surely follow because they revere him so much that they accept whatever he says. As the light from the West becomes stronger, the non-believers in the East will flock to Islam without resistance, as they are free from any religious fanaticism.” ↑
CHAPTER XI.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM IN AFRICA.
The history of Islam in Africa, covering as it does a period of well-nigh thirteen centuries and embracing two-thirds of this vast continent, with its numerous and diverse tribes and races, presents especial difficulties in the way of systematic treatment, as it is impossible to give a simultaneous account in chronological order of the spread of this faith in all the different parts of the continent. Its relations to the Christian Churches of Egypt and the rest of North Africa, of Nubia and Abyssinia have already been dealt with in a former chapter; in the present chapter it is proposed to trace its progress first among the heathen population of North Africa, then throughout the Sudan and along the West coast, and lastly along the East coast and in Cape Colony.1
The history of Islam in Africa spans nearly thirteen centuries and covers two-thirds of this vast continent, with its many diverse tribes and races. This presents unique challenges for a systematic discussion since it's impossible to provide a chronological account of the spread of this faith across all regions at once. Its connections to the Christian Churches in Egypt and the rest of North Africa, as well as in Nubia and Abyssinia, have already been addressed in a previous chapter. In this chapter, the focus will be on tracing its spread first among the non-Muslim populations of North Africa, then throughout the Sudan and along the West Coast, and finally along the East Coast and in Cape Colony.1
The information we possess of the spread of Islam among the heathen population of North Africa is hardly less meagre than the few facts recorded above regarding the disappearance of the Christian Church. The Berbers offered a vigorous resistance to the progress of the Arab arms, and force seems to have had more influence than persuasion in their conversion. Whenever opportunity presented itself, they rebelled against the religion as well as the rule of their conquerors, and Arab historians declare that they apostasised as many as twelve times.2 In the annals of the long struggle a few scanty references to conversions are to be found. These would appear sometimes to have been prompted by the recognition of the fact that further resistance to the [313]Arab arms was useless. When in 703 the Berbers made their last stand against the invaders, their intrepid leader and prophetess, al-Kāhinah,3 foreseeing that the fortune of battle was to turn against them, sent her sons into the camp of the Muslim general with instructions that they were to embrace Islam and make common cause with the enemy; she herself elected to fall fighting with her countrymen in the great battle that crushed the political power of the Berbers and gave Northern Africa into the hands of the Arabs. Peace was made on condition that the Berbers would furnish 12,000 combatants to the ranks of the Arab troops, and of these men two army-corps were formed, each of which was placed under the command of one of the sons of al-Kāhinah.4 By this device of enlisting the Berbers in their armies, the Arab generals hoped to win them to their own religion by the hope of booty.
The information we have about the spread of Islam among the non-Muslim population of North Africa is not much better than the sparse details mentioned earlier regarding the decline of the Christian Church. The Berbers put up strong resistance to the advance of the Arab military, and it seems that force played a larger role than persuasion in their conversion. Whenever they had the chance, they rebelled against both the religion and the rule of their conquerors, and Arab historians claim they converted back to their old beliefs as many as twelve times. In the records of this long struggle, there are only a few brief mentions of conversions. These seem to have been sometimes driven by the understanding that further resistance to the Arab forces was futile. When the Berbers made their last stand against the invaders in 703, their brave leader and prophetess, al-Kāhinah, anticipating that they would lose the battle, sent her sons to the camp of the Muslim general with orders to convert to Islam and ally with the enemy; she chose instead to fight alongside her countrymen in the major battle that shattered the political power of the Berbers and handed Northern Africa over to the Arabs. Peace was established on the condition that the Berbers would provide 12,000 fighters for the Arab troops, forming two army corps, each led by one of al-Kāhinah's sons. By recruiting the Berbers into their armies, the Arab generals hoped to convert them to their faith through the lure of plunder.
The army of seven thousand Berbers that sailed from Africa in 711 under the command of Ṭāriq (himself a Berber) to the conquest of Spain, was composed of recent converts to Islam, and their conversion is expressly said to have been sincere: learned Arabs and theologians were appointed, “to read and explain to them the sacred words of the Qurʼān, and instruct them in all and every one of the duties enjoined by their new religion.”5 Mūsạ̄, the great conqueror of Africa, showed his zeal for the progress of Islam by devoting the large sums of money granted him by the caliph ʻAbd al-Malik to the purchase of such captives as gave promise of showing themselves worthy children of the faith: “for whenever after a victory there was a number of slaves put up for sale, he used to buy all those whom he thought would willingly embrace Islam, who were of noble origin, and who looked, besides, as if they were active young men. To these he first proposed the embracing of Islam, and if, after cleansing their understanding and making them fit to receive its sublime truths, they were converted to the best of religions, and their conversion was a sincere one, he then would, by way of putting their abilities to trial, employ them. If they evinced good disposition and talents [314]he would instantly grant them liberty, appoint them to high commands in his army, and promote them according to their merits; if, on the contrary, they showed no aptitude for their appointments, he would send them back to the common depôt of captives belonging to the army, to be again disposed of according to the general custom of drawing out the spoil by arrows.”6
The army of seven thousand Berbers that set sail from Africa in 711, led by Ṭāriq (who was also a Berber), to conquer Spain was made up of recent converts to Islam, and it is explicitly stated that their conversion was genuine. Qualified Arabs and theologians were assigned to “read and explain to them the sacred words of the Qurʼān, and teach them all the duties required by their new faith.”5 Mūsā, the great conqueror of Africa, demonstrated his commitment to spreading Islam by using the large sums of money given to him by the caliph ʻAbd al-Malik to buy captives who showed promise of being worthy followers of the faith: “whenever there were slaves for sale after a victory, he would purchase all those he believed would willingly embrace Islam, particularly those from noble backgrounds who also appeared to be young and capable. He would first invite them to accept Islam, and if, after enlightening their minds and preparing them to grasp its profound truths, they converted sincerely to the best religion, he would then put their abilities to the test by employing them. If they showed talent and a good attitude [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], he would immediately grant them their freedom, assign them high positions in his army, and promote them based on their merits; if they, however, lacked the skills for their roles, he would return them to the general stock of captives in the army, to be dealt with according to the usual practice of drawing lots for the spoils.”6
How superficial the conversion of the Berbers was may be judged from the fact that when the pious ʻUmar b. ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz in A.H. 100 (A.D. 718) appointed Ismāʻīl b. ʻAbd Allāh governor of North Africa, ten learned theologians were sent with him to instruct the Muslim Berbers in the ordinances of their faith, since up to that time they do not seem to have recognised that their new religion forbade to them indulgence in wine. The new governor is said to have shown great zeal in inviting the Berbers to accept Islam, but the statement that his efforts were crowned with such success that not a single Berber remained unconverted is certainly not correct.7 For the conversion of the Berbers was undoubtedly the work of several centuries; even to the present day they retain many of their primitive institutions which are in opposition to Muslim law.8 Islam took no firm root among them until it assumed the form of a national movement and became connected with the establishment of native dynasties, under which many Berbers came within the pale of Islam who before had looked upon the acceptance of this faith as a sign of loss of political independence. Of these various changes of political condition it is not the place to speak here, but in a history of Muslim propaganda the rise of the Almoravids deserves special mention as a great national movement that attracted a great many of the Berber tribes to join the Muslim community. In the early part of the eleventh century, Yaḥyạ̄ b. Ibrāhīm, a chief of the Ṣanhāja, one of the Berber tribes of the Sahara, on his return from a pilgrimage to Mecca, sought in the religious centres of Northern Africa for a learned and pious teacher, who should accompany him as a missionary of Islam to his [315]benighted and ignorant tribesmen: at first he found it difficult to find a man willing to leave his scholarly retreat and brave the dangers of the Sahara, but at length he met in ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn the fit person, bold enough to undertake so difficult a mission, pious and austere in his life, and learned in theology, law and other sciences. So far back as the ninth century the preachers of Islam had made their way among the Berbers of the Sahara and established among them the religion of the Prophet, but this faith had found very little acceptance there, and ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn found even the professed Muslims to be very lax in their religious observances and given up to all kinds of vicious practices. He ardently threw himself into the task of converting them to the right path and instructing them in the duties of religion; but the sternness with which he rebuked their vices and sought to reform their conduct, alienated their sympathies from him, and the ill-success of his mission almost drove him to abandon this stiff-necked people and devote his efforts to the conversion of the Sudan. Being persuaded, however, not to desert the work he had once undertaken, he retired with such disciples as his preaching had gathered around him, to an island in the river Senegal, where they founded a monastery and gave themselves up unceasingly to devotional exercises. The more devout-minded among the Berbers, stung to repentance by the thought of the wickedness that had driven their holy teacher from their midst, came humbly to his island to implore his forgiveness and receive his instructions in the saving truths of religion. Thus day by day there gathered around him an increasing band of disciples, especially from among the Lamṭūna, a branch of the Ṣanhāja clan, whose numbers swelled at length to about a thousand. ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn then recognised that the time had come for launching out upon a wider sphere of action, and he called upon his followers to show their gratitude to God for the revelation he had vouchsafed them, by communicating the knowledge of it to others: “Go to your fellow-tribesmen, teach them the law of God and threaten them with His chastisement. If they repent, amend their ways and accept the truth, leave them in peace; if they refuse and persist [316]in their errors and evil lives, invoke the aid of God against them, and let us make war upon them until God decide between us.” Hereupon each man went to his own tribe and began to exhort them to repent and believe, but without success: equally unsuccessful were the efforts of ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn himself, who left his monastery in the hope of finding the Berber chiefs more willing now to listen to his preaching. At length in 1042 he put himself at the head of his followers, to whom he had given the name of al-Murābiṭīn (the so-called Almoravids)—a name derived from the same root as the ribāṭ9 or monastery on his island in the Senegal,—and attacked the neighbouring tribes and forced the acceptance of Islam upon them. The success that attended his warlike expeditions appeared to the tribes of the Sahara a more persuasive argument than all his preaching, and they very soon came forward voluntarily to embrace a faith that secured such brilliant successes to the arms of its adherents. ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn died in 1059, but the movement he had initiated lived after him and many heathen tribes of Berbers came to swell the numbers of their Muslim fellow-countrymen, embracing their religion at the same time as the cause they championed, and poured out of the Sahara over North Africa and later on made themselves masters of Spain also.10
How superficial the conversion of the Berbers was can be judged by the fact that when the devout Umar ibn Abd al-Aziz in A.H. 100 (CE 718) appointed Ismail ibn Abd Allah as governor of North Africa, he sent ten knowledgeable theologians with him to teach the Muslim Berbers the rules of their faith, as by that time they still didn’t seem to realize that their new religion prohibited indulgence in wine. The new governor is said to have shown great enthusiasm in encouraging the Berbers to embrace Islam, but the claim that his efforts succeeded to the point that not a single Berber remained unconverted is certainly inaccurate. 7 The conversion of the Berbers was undoubtedly a process that took several centuries; even today, they retain many of their traditional practices that contradict Muslim law. 8 Islam only took firm root among them when it became a national movement linked to the establishment of local dynasties, under which many Berbers began to see converting to this faith as a way to maintain their political independence rather than lose it. This is not the place to discuss the various changes in political conditions, but within a history of Muslim outreach, the rise of the Almoravids deserves special mention as a significant national movement that drew many Berber tribes to join the Muslim community. In the early part of the eleventh century, Yahya ibn Ibrahim, a leader of the Sanhaja, one of the Berber tribes of the Sahara, after returning from a pilgrimage to Mecca, sought in the religious centers of Northern Africa for a wise and devout teacher who could accompany him as a missionary of Islam to his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]unfortunate and ignorant tribesmen: at first, he found it hard to locate someone willing to leave their scholarly retreat and face the dangers of the Sahara. Eventually, he met Abdulah ibn Yasin, who was suitable for the task, brave enough to take on such a challenging mission, devout in his lifestyle, and knowledgeable in theology, law, and other sciences. Back in the ninth century, Islam preachers had made their way among the Berbers of the Sahara and introduced the religion of the Prophet, but this faith had seen very little acceptance there, and Abdulah ibn Yasin found even those who claimed to be Muslims quite lax in their religious practices and engaged in various immoral behaviors. He passionately committed himself to the task of guiding them towards the right path and teaching them their religious duties. However, the sternness with which he criticized their vices and sought to reform their behaviors turned them against him, and the failure of his mission nearly drove him to abandon this stubborn people and focus on converting the Sudan instead. Nevertheless, persuaded not to abandon his work, he retreated with the few followers he gathered to an island in the Senegal River, where they established a monastery and devoted themselves to religious activities. Each day, the more devout among the Berbers, guilt-ridden by the thought of their holy teacher leaving them, came humbly to his island to ask for his forgiveness and receive his teachings on the essential truths of faith. Thus, day by day, more disciples gathered around him, especially from the Lamtuna, a branch of the Sanhaja clan, whose numbers eventually grew to about a thousand. Abdulah ibn Yasin then recognized that the time had come to expand his efforts, and he called on his followers to show their gratitude to God for the revelation He had granted them by sharing that knowledge with others: “Go to your fellow tribesmen, teach them God’s law, and warn them of His punishment. If they repent, change their ways, and accept the truth, leave them in peace; if they refuse and continue in their errors and sinful lives, seek God's help against them, and let us wage war until God decides between us.” Each person then returned to their tribe to encourage them to repent and believe, but without any success: Abdulah ibn Yasin's own attempts were equally unsuccessful, as he left his monastery hoping that the Berber chiefs would be more receptive to his preaching now. Finally, in 1042, he took charge of his followers, who he had named al-Murabitin (the so-called Almoravids)—a name derived from the same root as the ribat 9 or monastery on his island in the Senegal—and attacked neighboring tribes, forcing them to accept Islam. The success of his military campaigns became a more compelling argument to the tribes of the Sahara than his preaching, and they soon began to willingly embrace a faith that brought such impressive victories to its followers. Abdulah ibn Yasin died in 1059, but the movement he started continued on, and many pagan Berber tribes joined their Muslim compatriots, adopting their faith alongside the cause they supported, and they surged out of the Sahara into North Africa and later gained control of Spain as well. 10
It is not improbable that the other great national movement that originated among the Berber tribes, viz. the rise of the Almohads at the beginning of the twelfth century, may have attracted into the Muslim community some of the tribes that had up to that time still stood aloof. Their founder, Ibn Tūmart, popularised the sternly Unitarian tenets of this sect by means of works in the Berber language which expounded from his own point of view the fundamental doctrines of Islam, and he made a still further concession to the nationalist spirit of the Berbers by ordering the call to prayer to be made in their own language.11
It’s quite possible that the other major national movement that began among the Berber tribes, namely the rise of the Almohads in the early twelfth century, might have drawn some of the tribes that had previously stayed separate into the Muslim community. Their founder, Ibn Tūmart, promoted the strict Unitarian beliefs of this sect through works in the Berber language, which explained the core doctrines of Islam from his perspective. He also made an additional concession to the nationalist feelings of the Berbers by requiring that the call to prayer be made in their own language.11
Some of the Berber tribes, however, remained heathen up [317]to the close of the fifteenth century,12 but the general tendency was naturally towards an absorption of these smaller communities into the larger.
Some of the Berber tribes, however, stayed pagan up [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to the end of the fifteenth century,12 but the overall trend was naturally towards the integration of these smaller communities into the larger ones.
The sixteenth century witnessed the birth of a movement of active proselytising in the Mag͟hrib, which has been traced to the reaction excited by the successes of the Christian powers in Spain and North Africa. This gave an immense impulse to the institution of the “marabouts,”13 and large numbers of them set out from the monastic settlements in the south of Morocco to carry a peaceful missionary campaign throughout the Mag͟hrib, renewing the faith of the lukewarm adherents of Islam and converting their heathen neighbours.14 To this proselytising movement the Muslim refugees from Spain contributed their part, as has been shown above (p. 127), coming to the aid of the Shurafāʼ or descendants of Idrīs b. ʻAbd Allāh, who had fled to Morocco to escape the wrath of Hārūn al-Rashīd.15
The sixteenth century saw the rise of an active proselytizing movement in the Maghreb, which was a reaction to the successes of Christian powers in Spain and North Africa. This significantly boosted the establishment of the “marabouts,” and many of them set out from the monastic communities in southern Morocco to conduct a peaceful missionary campaign across the Maghreb, revitalizing the faith of the apathetic followers of Islam and converting their non-Muslim neighbors. The Muslim refugees from Spain also played their part in this movement, as mentioned earlier (p. 127), supporting the Shurafāʼ or descendants of Idrīs b. ʻAbd Allāh, who had fled to Morocco to escape the anger of Hārūn al-Rashīd.
From the Sahara the knowledge of Islam first spread among the Negroes of the Sudan. The early history of this movement is wrapped in obscurity, but there seems little doubt that it was the Berbers who first introduced Islam into the lands watered by the Senegal and the Niger; here they came in contact with pagan kingdoms, some of them (e.g. Ghāna and Songhay) of great antiquity.16 The two Berber tribes, the Lamṭūna and the Jadāla, belonging to the Ṣanhāja clan, especially distinguished themselves by their religious zeal in the work of conversion,17 and through their agency the Almoravid movement reacted on the pagan tribes of the Sudan. The reign of Yūsuf b. Tāshfīn, the founder of Morocco (A.D. 1062) and the second amīr of the Almoravid dynasty, was very fruitful in conversions, and many Negroes under his rule came to know of the doctrines of Muḥammad.18 In 1076 the Berbers who [318]had been spreading Islam in the kingdom of Ghāna for some time, drove out the reigning dynasty, which was probably Fulbe, and this ancient kingdom became throughout Muhammadan; at the beginning of the thirteenth century it lost its independence and was conquered by the Mandingos.19
From the Sahara, the knowledge of Islam first spread among the Black people of the Sudan. The early history of this movement is a bit unclear, but it’s generally accepted that the Berbers were the ones who initially brought Islam to the areas around the Senegal and Niger rivers; here, they interacted with pagan kingdoms, some of which (like Ghāna and Songhay) were very ancient. The two Berber tribes, the Lamṭūna and the Jadāla, part of the Ṣanhāja clan, particularly stood out for their commitment to conversion efforts, and through their influence, the Almoravid movement impacted the pagan tribes of the Sudan. The reign of Yūsuf b. Tāshfīn, the founder of Morocco (A.D. 1062) and the second amīr of the Almoravid dynasty, was particularly successful in conversions, and many Black people under his rule began to learn about the teachings of Muḥammad. In 1076, the Berbers who had already been spreading Islam in the kingdom of Ghāna for a while ousted the ruling dynasty, which was likely Fulbe, and this ancient kingdom became predominantly Muslim; by the early thirteenth century, it lost its independence and was conquered by the Mandingos.
Of the introduction of Islam into the ancient kingdom of Songhay, which is said to have been in existence as early as A.D. 700, we have only the record that the first Muhammadan king was named Zā-kassi, the fifteenth monarch of the Zā dynasty; his conversion took place in the year A.H. 400 (A.D. 1009–1010), and in the Songhay language he was styled Muslim-dam, which implied that he had adopted Islam of his own free will and not by compulsion, but there is no mention of the influences to which he owed his conversion.20
Of the introduction of Islam into the ancient kingdom of Songhay, which is said to have existed as early as CE 700, we only know that the first Muslim king was named Zā-kassi, the fifteenth ruler of the Zā dynasty. His conversion happened in the year A.H. 400 (A.D. 1009–1010), and in the Songhay language, he was referred to as Muslim-dam, indicating that he embraced Islam freely and not under pressure. However, there is no record of the influences that led to his conversion.20
In the same century there were founded on the Upper Niger two cities, destined in succeeding centuries to exercise an immense influence on the development of Islam in the Western Sudan,—Jenne,21 founded in A.H. 435 (A.D. 1043–1044),22 and destined to become an important trading centre, and Timbuktu, the great emporium for the caravan trade with the north, founded about the year A.D. 1100. The king of Jenne, Kunburu, became a Muslim towards the end of the sixth century of the Hijrah (i.e. about A.D. 1200) and his example was followed by the inhabitants of the city; when he had made up his mind to embrace Islam, he is said to have collected together all the ʻulamāʼ in his kingdom, to the number of 4200—(however exaggerated this number may be, the story would seem to imply that Islam had already made considerable progress in his dominions)—and publicly in their presence declared himself a Muslim and exhorted them to pray for the prosperity of his city; he then had his palace pulled down and built a great mosque23 in its place.24 Timbuktu, on the other hand, was a Muhammadan [319]city from the beginning; “never did the worship of idols defile it, never did any man prostrate himself on its soil except in prayer to God the Merciful.”25 In later years it became influential as a seat of Muhammadan learning and piety, and students and divines flocked there in large numbers, attracted by the encouragement and patronage they received. Ibn Baṭūṭah, who travelled through this country in the middle of the fourteenth century, praises the Negroes for their zeal in the performance of their devotions and in the study of the Qurʼān: unless one went very early to the mosque on Friday, he tells us, it was impossible to find a place, so crowded was the attendance.26 In his time, the most powerful state of the Western Sudan was that of Melle or Māllī, which had risen to importance about a century before, after the conquest of Ghāna by the Mandingos, one of the finest races of Africa: Leo Africanus27 calls them the most civilised, the most intellectual and most respected of all the Negroes, and modern travellers praise them for their industry, cleverness and trustworthiness.28 These Mandingos have been among the most active missionaries of Islam, which has been spread by them among the neighbouring peoples.29
In the same century, two cities were established on the Upper Niger that would play a huge role in shaping Islam in Western Sudan in the years to come—Jenne, founded in A.H. 435 (A.D. 1043–1044), which became an important trading hub, and Timbuktu, the major center for caravan trade with the north, founded around A.D. 1100. The king of Jenne, Kunburu, converted to Islam toward the end of the sixth century of the Hijrah (around A.D. 1200), and the people of the city followed his lead. When he decided to adopt Islam, he reportedly gathered all the scholars in his kingdom, said to be about 4,200—though that number seems inflated, the story suggests that Islam had already made significant progress in his domain—and publicly declared himself a Muslim in front of them, encouraging them to pray for the well-being of his city. He then demolished his palace and built a grand mosque in its place. Timbuktu, on the other hand, was a Muslim city from the start; "it was never tainted by idol worship, and no one ever prostrated on its soil except in prayer to God the Merciful." Over time, it became a significant center of Islamic learning and devotion, attracting many students and scholars due to the support and patronage they received. Ibn Baṭūṭah, who traveled through the region in the mid-14th century, praised the locals for their dedication to prayer and the study of the Qurʼān: he noted that if you didn’t arrive at the mosque very early on Fridays, you couldn’t find a spot, so packed was the crowd. During his time, the most powerful state in Western Sudan was Melle or Māllī, which gained prominence about a century earlier after the Mandingos conquered Ghāna, one of Africa’s finest races. Leo Africanus described them as the most civilized, intellectual, and respected of all the Negroes, and modern travelers commend them for their diligence, intelligence, and reliability. These Mandingos have been among the most active promoters of Islam, spreading it to neighboring peoples.
According to the Kano Chronicle it was the Mandingos who brought the knowledge of Islam to the Hausa people; the date is uncertain,30 as are most dates connected with the history of the Hausa states, because the Fulbe, who conquered them at the beginning of the nineteenth century, destroyed most of their historical records. But the importance of the adoption of Islam by the Hausas cannot be exaggerated; they are an energetic and intelligent people, and their remarkable aptitude for trade has won for them [320]an immense influence among the various peoples with whom they have come in contact; their language has become the language of commerce for the Western Sudan, and wherever the Hausa traders go—and they are found from the coast of Guinea to Cairo—they carry the faith of Islam with them. References to their missionary activity will be found in the following pages. But of their own adoption of the faith, as well as of the rise of the seven Hausa states and their dependencies,31 historical evidence is almost entirely wanting;32 one of the missionaries of Islam to Kano and Katsena would certainly seem to have been a learned and pious teacher from Tlemsen, Muḥammad b. ʻAbd al-Karīm b. Muḥammad al-Majīlī, who flourished about the year 1500;33 possibly they were affected by the great wave of Muhammadan influence which moved southward from Egypt in the twelfth century.34 The merchants of Kordofan and in the Eastern Sudan generally, boast that they are descended from Arabs who made their way thither after the fall of the Fāṭimid caliphate of Egypt in 1171. But there were probably still earlier instances of Muslim influence coming into Central Africa from the north-east. It was from Egypt that Islam spread into Kanem, a kingdom on the N. and N.E. of Lake Chad, which shortly after the adoption of Islam rose to be a state of considerable importance and extended its sway over the tribes of the Eastern Sudan to the borders of Egypt and Nubia; the first Muhammadan king of Kanem is said to have reigned either towards the close of the eleventh or in the first half of the twelfth century.35 But the details we possess of the spread of Islam from the north-east are even more scanty than those already given for the history of the states of the Western Sudan. The mere dates of the [321]conversion of kings and the establishment of Muhammadan dynasties tell us very little; but one fact stands out clearly from this meagre record, namely the extreme slowness of the process. The survival of considerable groups of fetish-worshippers in the midst of territories which for centuries were under Muhammadan rule, would seem to indicate that the influence of Islam was long confined to the towns and only by degrees made its way among the pagan population, if indeed it did not meet with such stubborn resistance as has kept the Bambara pagan, though (dwelling between the Upper Senegal and the Upper Niger) they have been hemmed in by a Muhammadan population for centuries.
According to the Kano Chronicle, it was the Mandingos who introduced Islam to the Hausa people; the exact date is uncertain, as are most dates related to the history of the Hausa states because the Fulbe, who conquered them at the start of the nineteenth century, destroyed most of their historical records. However, the importance of the Hausa's adoption of Islam cannot be overstated; they are a dynamic and intelligent people, and their impressive trading skills have given them significant influence among various groups they encounter. Their language has become the common language of commerce in Western Sudan, and wherever Hausa traders go—found from the coast of Guinea to Cairo—they bring the Islamic faith with them. References to their missionary activities will be found in the following pages. Yet, little historical evidence remains regarding their own embrace of the faith, as well as the rise of the seven Hausa states and their dependencies. One of the early Islamic missionaries to Kano and Katsena seems to have been a knowledgeable and devout teacher from Tlemsen, Muḥammad b. ʻAbd al-Karīm b. Muḥammad al-Majīlī, who thrived around the year 1500; they might have been influenced by the significant wave of Islamic influence that spread south from Egypt in the twelfth century. Merchants from Kordofan and Eastern Sudan often claim descent from Arabs who arrived after the fall of the Fāṭimid caliphate of Egypt in 1171. However, there were likely even earlier instances of Muslim influence reaching Central Africa from the northeast. Islam spread into Kanem, a kingdom to the north and northeast of Lake Chad, which shortly after converting to Islam became a significant state, extending its control over the tribes of Eastern Sudan to the borders of Egypt and Nubia. The first Muslim king of Kanem is said to have reigned either towards the end of the eleventh century or in the first half of the twelfth century. Yet, we have even less detailed information about the spread of Islam from the northeast than we do about the history of the Western Sudan states. The mere dates of the conversion of kings and the establishment of Muslim dynasties provide little insight; however, one fact stands out clearly in this sparse record: the process was extremely slow. The existence of sizable groups of fetish-worshippers within areas that have been under Muslim rule for centuries suggests that the influence of Islam was initially limited to urban centers and only gradually permeated the pagan population, if it did not encounter such strong resistance as seen with the Bambara, who have remained pagan despite being surrounded by a Muslim population for centuries.
An unsuccessful attempt to convert the Bambara was made by a marabout, named ʻUmaru Kaba, early in the twentieth century. This man had founded a new religious confraternity, connected with the Qādiriyyah, and having failed to attract his co-religionists to it, he turned his attention to the pagan Bambara, and endeavoured to convert them to Islam and enrol them in his order. He seemed to be on the road to success and had already converted a pagan village in the province of Sansanding, when the chief of the province drove the missionary across the frontier and ordered the newly-converted Bambara to return to their old religious observances.36
An unsuccessful attempt to convert the Bambara was made by a religious leader named ʻUmaru Kaba in the early twentieth century. This man had founded a new religious group associated with the Qādiriyyah. After failing to attract his fellow believers, he shifted his focus to the pagan Bambara and tried to convert them to Islam and bring them into his order. He appeared to be making progress and had already converted a pagan village in the Sansanding province when the local chief expelled the missionary and ordered the newly-converted Bambara to revert to their old religious practices.36
Where intermarriages with such races as Arabs and Berbers have been frequent, a steady process of infiltration has gone on, and this, added to the propagandist activities of those races—Fulbe, Hausa and Mandingo—who have distinguished themselves for their zeal on behalf of their religion, would have contributed to the more rapid growth of a Muhammadan population, had it not been for the internecine wars that caused one Muhammadan state to work the destruction of another. Melle rose on the ruins of Ghāna in the thirteenth century, to be crushed at the beginning of the sixteenth by Songhay, which in its turn was desolated by the Moors a century later. As these Muhammadan empires declined, with the wholesale massacres characteristic of warfare in the Sudan, fetishism regained much of the ground it had lost; and as in the [322]Christian, so in the Muhammadan world, there have been periods when missionary zeal has sunk to a low ebb, and Muhammadans in some parts of the Sudan have been content to leave the paganism that surrounded them untouched by any proselytising efforts.
Where intermarriages with races like Arabs and Berbers have happened frequently, a steady process of blending has taken place. This, combined with the enthusiastic efforts of groups like the Fulbe, Hausa, and Mandingo—who have been particularly zealous about their faith—would have led to a faster increase in the Muhammadan population if it weren't for the internal conflicts that caused one Muhammadan state to collapse another. Melle rose from the ruins of Ghāna in the thirteenth century, only to be defeated by Songhay at the start of the sixteenth century, which was then devastated by the Moors a century later. As these Muhammadan empires fell apart, marked by the widespread massacres typical of warfare in the Sudan, fetishism regained much of its former influence. Just like in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Christian world, there have been times in the Muhammadan world when missionary enthusiasm has waned, and in some areas of the Sudan, Muhammadans have been okay with leaving the surrounding paganism unchallenged by any efforts to convert.
In the fourteenth century the Tunjar Arabs, emigrating south from Tunis, made their way through Bornu and Wadai to Darfur; others came in later from the east;37 one of their number named Aḥmad met with a kind reception from the heathen king of Darfur, who took a fancy to him, made him director of his household and consulted him on all occasions. His experience of more civilised methods of government enabled him to introduce a number of reforms both into the economy of the king’s household and the government of the state. By judicious management, he is said to have brought the unruly chieftains into subjection, and by portioning out the land among the poorer inhabitants to have put an end to the constant internal raids, thereby introducing a feeling of security and contentment before unknown. The king having no male heir gave Aḥmad his daughter in marriage and appointed him his successor,—a choice that was ratified by the acclamation of the people, and the Muhammadan dynasty thus instituted has continued down to the present century. The civilising influences exercised by this chief and his descendants were doubtless accompanied by some work of proselytism, but these Arab immigrants seem to have done very little for the spread of their religion among their heathen neighbours. Darfur only definitely became Muhammadan through the efforts of one of its kings named Sulaymān who began to reign in 1596,38 and it was not until the sixteenth century that Islam gained a footing in the other kingdoms lying between Kordofan and Lake Chad, such as Wadai and Baghirmi. The first Muhammadan king of Baghirmi was Sultan ʻAbd Allāh, who reigned from 1568 to 1608, but the chief centre of Muhammadan influence at this time was the kingdom of Wadai, which was founded by ʻAbd al-Karīm about A.D. 1612, and it was not until the latter part of the eighteenth [323]century that the mass of the people of Baghirmi were converted to Islam.39
In the 14th century, the Tunjar Arabs left Tunis and traveled south through Bornu and Wadai to Darfur; others arrived later from the east. One of them, named Aḥmad, received a warm welcome from the pagan king of Darfur, who took a liking to him, made him in charge of his household, and sought his advice on various matters. Aḥmad's knowledge of more advanced governmental methods allowed him to introduce several reforms in both the king's household and the state administration. By skillfully managing affairs, he reportedly subdued the unruly chieftains and allocated land to the poorer residents, effectively ending frequent internal raids and bringing about a sense of security and contentment that had been unknown before. Since the king had no male heir, he married his daughter to Aḥmad and appointed him as his successor, a decision that was supported by the people's cheers. The Muhammadan dynasty that was established has continued to the present day. The civilizing efforts of this chief and his descendants were likely accompanied by some missionary work, but these Arab immigrants appear to have done very little to promote their religion among their pagan neighbors. Darfur only became firmly Muhammadan through the efforts of a king named Sulaymān, who began his reign in 1596, and it wasn't until the 16th century that Islam gained a foothold in the other kingdoms between Kordofan and Lake Chad, like Wadai and Baghirmi. The first Muhammadan king of Baghirmi was Sultan ʻAbd Allāh, who ruled from 1568 to 1608, but the main center of Muhammadan influence at this time was in the kingdom of Wadai, founded by ʻAbd al-Karīm around A.D. 1612, and it wasn't until the late 18th century that most of the people of Baghirmi converted to Islam.
But the history of the Muhammadan propaganda in Africa during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries is very slight and wholly insignificant when compared with the remarkable revival of missionary activity during the present century. Some powerful influence was needed to arouse the dormant energies of the African Muslims, whose condition during the eighteenth century seems to have been almost one of religious indifference. Their spiritual awakening owed itself to the influence of the Wahhābī reformation at the close of the eighteenth century; whence it comes that in modern times we meet with some accounts of proselytising movements among the Negroes that are not quite so forbiddingly meagre as those just recounted, but present us with ample details of the rise and progress of several important missionary enterprises.
But the history of Muslim outreach in Africa during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries is quite limited and hardly significant compared to the impressive revival of missionary activity in the current century. A strong influence was needed to wake up the dormant energies of African Muslims, whose condition in the eighteenth century seemed to be almost one of religious indifference. Their spiritual awakening can be attributed to the impact of the Wahhābī reform movement at the end of the eighteenth century; as a result, in modern times we encounter some accounts of proselytizing efforts among Black Africans that are not as discouragingly sparse as those previously mentioned, but instead provide us with plenty of details about the rise and progress of several key missionary initiatives.
Towards the end of the eighteenth century, a remarkable man, Shayk͟h ʻUt͟hmān Danfodio,40 arose from among the Fulbe41 as a religious reformer and warrior-missionary. From the Sudan he made the pilgrimage to Mecca, whence he returned full of zeal and enthusiasm for the reformation and propagation of Islam. Influenced by the doctrines of the Wahhābīs, who were growing powerful at the time of his visit to Mecca, he denounced the practice of prayers for the dead and the honour paid to departed saints, and deprecated the excessive veneration of Muḥammad himself; at the same time he attacked the two prevailing sins of the Sudan, drunkenness and immorality.
Towards the end of the eighteenth century, a remarkable man, Shayk͟h ʻUt͟hmān Danfodio,40 emerged from the Fulbe41 as a religious reformer and warrior-missionary. He made a pilgrimage to Mecca from Sudan, and returned filled with zeal and enthusiasm for reforming and spreading Islam. Influenced by the Wahhābīs, who were gaining power during his visit to Mecca, he criticized the practice of praying for the dead and the respect shown to deceased saints, and he condemned the excessive veneration of Muḥammad himself; at the same time, he attacked the two major issues in Sudan, drunkenness and immorality.
Up to that time the Fulbe had consisted of a number of small scattered clans living a pastoral life; they had early embraced Islam, and hitherto had contented themselves with forming colonies of shepherds and planters in different parts of the Sudan. The accounts we have of them in the early part of the eighteenth century, represent them to be a peaceful and industrious people; one42 who visited their [324]settlements on the Gambia in 1731 speaks of them thus: “In every kingdom and country on each side of the river are people of a tawny colour, called Pholeys (i.e. Fulbe), who resemble the Arabs, whose language most of them speak; for it is taught in their schools, and the Koran, which is also their law, is in that language. They are more generally learned in the Arabic, than the people of Europe are in Latin; for they can most of them speak it; though they have a vulgar tongue called Pholey. They live in hordes or clans, build towns, and are not subject to any of the kings of the country, tho’ they live in their territories; for if they are used ill in one nation they break up their towns and remove to another. They have chiefs of their own, who rule with such moderation, that every act of government seems rather an act of the people than of one man. This form of government is easily administered, because the people are of a good and quiet disposition, and so well instructed in what is just and right, that a man who does ill is the abomination of all.… They are very industrious and frugal, and raise much more corn and cotton than they consume, which they sell at reasonable rates, and are so remarkable for their hospitality that the natives esteem it a blessing to have a Pholey town in their neighbourhood; besides, their behaviour has gained them such reputation that it is esteemed infamous for any one to treat them in an inhospitable manner. Though their humanity extends to all, they are doubly kind to people of their own race; and if they know of any of their body being made a slave, all the Pholeys will unite to redeem him. As they have plenty of food they never suffer any of their own people to want; but support the old, the blind, and the lame, equally with the others. They are seldom angry, and I never heard them abuse one another; yet this mildness does not proceed from want of courage, for they are as brave as any people of Africa, and are very expert in the use of their arms, which are the assagay, short cutlasses, bows and arrows and even guns upon occasion.… They are strict Mahometans; and scarcely any of them will drink brandy, or anything stronger than water.”
Up until then, the Fulbe were made up of several small, scattered clans living a pastoral lifestyle. They had embraced Islam early on and had previously been content forming colonies of shepherds and farmers in various parts of the Sudan. Accounts from the early eighteenth century describe them as a peaceful and hardworking people. One visitor who went to their settlements on the Gambia in 1731 described them like this: “In every kingdom and region on either side of the river, there are tawny-skinned people called Pholeys (i.e. Fulbe), who resemble Arabs and speak their language; it’s taught in their schools, and the Koran, which is their law, is in that language. They are generally more fluent in Arabic than Europeans are in Latin; most of them can speak it, though they have a local language called Pholey. They live in groups or clans, build towns, and aren’t under the authority of the local kings, even though they live in their territories; if they are mistreated in one region, they just pack up and move to another. They have their own leaders who govern so moderately that every government action feels more like a decision made by the people than by a single ruler. This system works well because the people are good-natured and calm, and they are well-informed about what is just and right, making anyone who behaves poorly an outcast. They are very hardworking and frugal, producing much more corn and cotton than they need, which they sell at fair prices. Their hospitality is so noteworthy that the locals consider it a blessing to have a Pholey town nearby; their behavior has earned them a reputation such that it is seen as shameful for anyone to treat them poorly. While their kindness extends to everyone, they are especially generous to those of their own ethnicity. If they find out that any of their members has been enslaved, all the Pholeys will come together to help free that person. With plenty of food, they ensure that none of their people go hungry, supporting the elderly, the blind, and the disabled just like everyone else. They rarely get angry, and I never heard them insult one another; however, this gentleness doesn’t come from a lack of bravery, as they are as courageous as any people in Africa and are skilled in using weapons such as spears, short swords, bows and arrows, and even guns when necessary. They are devout Muslims, and very few of them will drink brandy or anything stronger than water.”
Danfodio united into one powerful organisation these [325]separate communities, scattered throughout the various Hausa states. The first outbreak occurred in the year 1802, in the still pagan kingdom of Gober, which had gained ascendancy over the northernmost of the Hausa states; the attempt of the king of Gober to check the growing power of the Fulbe in his dominions caused Danfodio to raise the standard of revolt; he soon found himself at the head of a powerful army, which attacked not only the pagan tribes, forcing upon them the faith of the Prophet, but also the Muhammadan Hausa states. These fell one after another and the whole of Hausaland came under the rule of Danfodio before his death in 1816. His grave in Sokoto is still an object of reverence to large numbers of pilgrims. He divided his kingdom among his two sons, who still further extended the boundary of Fulbe rule; Adamaua, founded in 1837 on the ruins of several pagan kingdoms, marks the limit of their conquests to the south-east; and the city of Ilorin, in the Yoruba country, founded in the lifetime of Danfodio, was the bulwark of the Pul empire to the south-west. With varying fortunes the dominant power remained throughout the nineteenth century in the hands of the Fulbe, who showed themselves cruel and fanatical propagandists of Islam, until British administration was established in Nigeria in 1900.
Danfodio brought together these [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]separate communities, which were scattered across the various Hausa states, into one powerful organization. The first uprising happened in 1802, in the still pagan kingdom of Gober, which had become dominant over the northernmost of the Hausa states. When the king of Gober tried to limit the growing influence of the Fulbe in his territory, Danfodio raised the flag of revolt. He quickly became the leader of a strong army that attacked not only the pagan tribes, imposing the faith of the Prophet on them, but also the Muhammadan Hausa states. These states fell one by one, and by the time of Danfodio's death in 1816, all of Hausaland was under his control. His grave in Sokoto is still revered by many pilgrims. He divided his kingdom among his two sons, who expanded the boundaries of Fulbe rule even further; Adamaua, established in 1837 on the remnants of several pagan kingdoms, marked the southern-east limit of their conquests; and the city of Ilorin, located in Yoruba territory and founded during Danfodio's lifetime, served as a stronghold for the Pul empire in the south-west. Despite fluctuating circumstances, the Fulbe maintained dominant power throughout the nineteenth century, exhibiting cruel and fanatical zeal in spreading Islam, until British administration was established in Nigeria in 1900.
The introduction of law and order into Southern Nigeria has favoured the propaganda of Islam as in other parts of Africa that have come under European rule. The Hausa Muslims, some of whom belong to the Tijāniyyah order, have been able to move freely about the country and to penetrate among pagan tribes which had hitherto kept all Muhammadan influences rigidly at bay. In the Yoruba country particularly Islam is said to be rapidly gaining ground. There is a legend of an unsuccessful attempt made by a Muslim missionary as early as the eleventh or twelfth century; he was a Hausa who came to Ife, the religious capital of the pagan Yoruba country, and used to call the people together and read them passages from the Qurʼān; he could only speak the Yoruba language imperfectly, and with a foreign accent he would repeat to his listeners, “Let us worship Allāh: He created the mountain, He created the lowland, He created everything, He created us.” He did [326]this from time to time without succeeding in winning a single convert, and died a few months after his arrival in Ife. After his death his Qurʼān was found hanging on a peg in the wall of his room, and it came to be worshipped as a fetish.43 Where this early apostle of the faith failed, his modern co-religionists have achieved a remarkable success. During the period of anarchy before the British occupation, the Muslims were for the most part congregated in large, walled towns, but under the new conditions of security they are able to reside permanently in villages, and near the scenes of their agricultural labours, and Muhammadan influences have thus become more widely extended over the country. As in German East Africa, the presence of Muhammadans among the native troops has been found to be favourable to the extension of their faith, and the pagan recruits often adopt Islam in order to escape ridicule and gain in self-respect.44 In the Ijebu country also, in Southern Nigeria, a quite recent propagandist movement has been observed; Islam was only introduced into this part of the country in 1893, and in 1908 there was one town with twenty, and another with twelve mosques.45 This rapid spread of the Muslim faith is particularly noticeable along the banks of the river Niger in Southern Nigeria; a Christian missionary reports: “When I came out in 1898 there were few Mohammedans to be seen below Iddah.46 Now they are everywhere, excepting below Abo, and at the present rate of progress there will scarcely be a heathen village on the river-banks by 1910.”47
The introduction of law and order in Southern Nigeria has promoted the spread of Islam, similar to what has happened in other parts of Africa under European control. The Hausa Muslims, some of whom are part of the Tijāniyyah order, have been able to travel freely across the country and connect with pagan tribes that had previously resisted all Muslim influences. In Yoruba land especially, Islam is said to be rapidly gaining traction. There’s a legend about an unsuccessful attempt by a Muslim missionary as early as the eleventh or twelfth century; he was a Hausa who came to Ife, the religious center of the pagan Yoruba region, and he would gather the people to read passages from the Qurʼān. He spoke Yoruba imperfectly and, with a foreign accent, he would tell his listeners, “Let us worship Allāh: He created the mountain, He created the lowland, He created everything, He created us.” He did this occasionally but failed to convert anyone and died a few months after arriving in Ife. After his death, his Qurʼān was found hanging on a peg in his room, and it became venerated as a fetish. Where this early advocate of the faith failed, his modern counterparts have achieved remarkable success. During the period of chaos before British rule, Muslims mainly gathered in large, walled towns, but under the new security conditions, they can now live permanently in villages close to their farming activities, which has allowed Muhammadan influences to spread further across the country. Similar to German East Africa, the presence of Muslims among the local troops has helped the growth of their faith, with recruits from pagan backgrounds often adopting Islam to avoid mockery and enhance their self-respect. In the Ijebu area of Southern Nigeria, a recent movement to spread Islam has been noted; Islam was only introduced to this region in 1893, and by 1908, one town had twenty mosques and another had twelve. The quick spread of the Muslim faith is particularly apparent along the banks of the Niger River in Southern Nigeria; a Christian missionary reported: “When I came out in 1898 there were few Muslims to be seen below Iddah. Now they are everywhere, except below Abo, and at the current rate of growth, there will hardly be a non-Muslim village along the riverbanks by 1910.”
There has thus been much missionary work done for Islam in this part of Africa by men who have never taken up the sword to further their end,—the conversion of the heathen. Such have been the members of some of the great Muhammadan religious orders, which form such a prominent feature of the religious life of Northern Africa. Their efforts have achieved great results during the nineteenth century, [327]and though doubtless much of their work has never been recorded, still we have accounts of some of the movements initiated by them.
There has been a lot of missionary work done for Islam in this part of Africa by people who have never used force to achieve their goal—the conversion of non-believers. These individuals belong to some of the major Islamic religious orders, which play a key role in the religious life of Northern Africa. Their efforts brought significant results during the 19th century, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and although much of their work may not have been documented, we still have records of some of the movements they started.
Of these one of the earliest owed its inception to Sī Aḥmad b. Idrīs,48 who enjoyed a wide reputation as a religious teacher in Mecca from 1797 to 1833, and was the spiritual chief of the K͟haḍriyyah; before his death in 1835 he sent one of his disciples, by name Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān al-Amīr G͟hanī, on a proselytising expedition into Africa. Crossing the Red Sea to Kossayr, he made his way inland to the Nile; here, among a Muslim population, his efforts were mainly confined to enrolling members of the order to which he belonged, but in his journey up the river he did not meet with much success until he reached Aṣwān; from this point up to Dongola, his journey became quite a triumphant progress; the Nubians hastened to join his order, and the royal pomp with which he was surrounded produced an impressive effect on this people, and at the same time the fame of his miracles attracted to him large numbers of followers. At Dongola Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān left the valley of the Nile to go to Kordofan, where he made a long stay, and it was here that his missionary work among unbelievers began. Many tribes in this country and about Sennaar were still pagan, and among these the preaching of Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān achieved a very remarkable success, and he sought to make his influence permanent by contracting several marriages, the issue of which, after his death in 1853, carried on the work of the order he founded—called after his name the Amīrg͟haniyyah.49
Of these, one of the earliest was initiated by Sī Aḥmad b. Idrīs,48 who was well-known as a religious teacher in Mecca from 1797 to 1833 and served as the spiritual leader of the K͟haḍriyyah. Before he passed away in 1835, he sent one of his disciples, named Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān al-Amīr G͟hanī, on a missionary journey to Africa. After crossing the Red Sea to Kossayr, he traveled inland to the Nile; there, among a Muslim population, his main focus was on recruiting members for his order. However, he didn’t have much success until he reached Aṣwān; from that point to Dongola, his journey turned into a triumphant progress. The Nubians rushed to join his order, and the royal splendor that surrounded him made a significant impression on them. At the same time, the reputation of his miracles drew large numbers of followers. In Dongola, Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān left the Nile Valley to head to Kordofan, where he stayed for an extended period, marking the start of his missionary work among non-believers. Many tribes in this region and around Sennaar were still pagan, and Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān's preaching achieved remarkable success among them. He sought to establish his influence permanently by marrying several women, and their descendants continued the work of the order he founded—named after him the Amīrg͟haniyyah.49
A few years before this missionary tour of Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān, the troops of Muḥammad ʻAlī, the founder of the present dynasty of Egypt, had begun to extend their conquests into the Eastern Sudan, and the emissaries of the various religious orders in Egypt were encouraged by the Egyptian government, in the hope that their labours would assist in the pacification of the country, to carry on a propaganda in this newly-acquired territory, where they laboured with so much success, that the recent insurrection [328]in the Sudan under the Mahdī has been attributed to the religious fervour their preaching excited.50
A few years before this missionary journey of Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān, Muḥammad ʻAlī, the founder of the current Egyptian dynasty, began expanding his military conquests into Eastern Sudan. The Egyptian government supported the emissaries of various religious orders, hoping their efforts would help pacify the country. They worked in this newly acquired territory with such success that the recent uprising in the Sudan under the Mahdī has been linked to the excitement stirred by their preaching. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 50
In the West of Africa two orders have been especially instrumental in the spread of Islam, the Qādiriyyah and the Tijāniyyah. The former, the most widespread of the religious orders of Islam, was founded in the twelfth century by ʻAbd al-Qādir al-Jīlānī, said to be the most popular and most universally revered of all the saints of Islam,51—and was introduced into Western Africa in the fifteenth century, by emigrants from Tuat, one of the oases in the western half of the Sahara; they made Walata the first centre of their organisation, but later on their descendants were driven away from this town, and took refuge in Timbuktu, further to the east. In the beginning of the nineteenth century the great spiritual revival that was so profoundly influencing the Muhammadan world, stirred up the Qādiriyyah of the Sahara and the Western Sudan to renewed life and energy, and before long, learned theologians or small colonies of persons affiliated to the order were to be found scattered throughout the Western Sudan from the Senegal to the mouth of the Niger. The chief centres of their missionary organisation are in Kanka, Timbo (Futah-Jallon) and Musardu (in the Mandingo country).52 These initiates formed centres of Islamic influence in the midst of a pagan population, among whom they received a welcome as public scribes, legists, writers of amulets, and schoolmasters: gradually they would acquire influence over their new surroundings, and isolated cases of conversion would soon grow into a little band of converts, the most promising of whom would often be sent to complete their studies at the chief centres of the order, or even to the schools of Kairwan or Tripoli, or to the universities of Fez and al-Azhar in Cairo.53 Here they might remain for several years, until they had perfected their theological studies, and would then return to their native place, fully equipped for the work of spreading the faith among their fellow-countrymen. In this way a leaven has been introduced into the midst of fetish-worshippers and idolaters, which has gradually [329]spread the faith of Islam surely and steadily, though by almost imperceptible degrees. Up to the middle of the nineteenth century most of the schools in the Sudan were founded and conducted by teachers trained under the auspices of the Qādiriyyah and their organisation provided for a regular and continuous system of propaganda among the heathen tribes. The missionary work of this order has been entirely of a peaceful character, and has relied wholly on personal example and precept, on the influence of the teacher over his pupils, and on the spread of education.54 In this way the Qādiriyyah missionaries of the Sudan have shown themselves true to the principles of their founder and the universal tradition of their order. For the guiding principles that governed the life of ʻAbd al-Qādir were love of his neighbour and toleration: though kings and men of wealth showered their gifts upon him, his boundless charity kept him always poor, and in none of his books or precepts are to be found any expressions of ill-will or enmity towards the Christians; whenever he spoke of the people of the Book, it was only to express his sorrow for their religious errors, and to pray that God might enlighten them. This tolerant attitude he bequeathed as a legacy to his disciples, and it has been a striking characteristic of his followers in all ages.55
In West Africa, two groups have been particularly key in spreading Islam: the Qādiriyyah and the Tijāniyyah. The Qādiriyyah, the most widespread Islamic order, was founded in the twelfth century by ʻAbd al-Qādir al-Jīlānī, who is considered the most beloved and widely respected saint in Islam.51 It was brought to Western Africa in the fifteenth century by migrants from Tuat, which is one of the oases in the western part of the Sahara. They established Walata as the first center of their organization, but later, their descendants were forced to leave and sought refuge in Timbuktu, further east. At the start of the nineteenth century, a significant spiritual revival was taking place in the Muslim world, which invigorated the Qādiriyyah in the Sahara and Western Sudan. Soon, educated theologians and small groups affiliated with the order were found scattered across the Western Sudan, from Senegal to the Niger River delta. The main hubs of their missionary efforts are in Kanka, Timbo (Futah-Jallon), and Musardu (in the Mandingo region).52 These initiates became centers of Islamic influence within a predominantly pagan population, where they were welcomed as public scribes, legal consultants, amulet writers, and teachers. Gradually, they gained influence in their new communities, and individual conversions slowly expanded into small groups of converts. The most promising among them were often sent to further their studies at the main centers of the order, or even to schools in Kairwan or Tripoli, or to the universities in Fez and al-Azhar in Cairo.53 They would typically stay for several years to complete their theological education before returning home, fully prepared to promote the faith among their fellow citizens. In this way, a transformative influence was introduced among fetish-worshippers and idolaters, which gradually and subtly spread the message of Islam. By the mid-nineteenth century, most schools in Sudan were established and run by teachers trained under the Qādiriyyah, and their organization maintained a consistent and ongoing outreach to the non-Muslim tribes. The missionary activities of this order have been entirely peaceful, relying solely on personal example, the teacher's influence over students, and the promotion of education.54 In this manner, the Qādiriyyah missionaries in Sudan have remained true to the principles of their founder and the universal tradition of their order. The guiding principles of ʻAbd al-Qādir’s life were love for his neighbor and tolerance. Even though kings and wealthy individuals offered him gifts, his immense generosity kept him poor, and none of his writings reflect any animosity towards Christians. Whenever he mentioned the people of the Book, it was only to express concern for their religious misunderstandings and to pray for their enlightenment by God. This spirit of tolerance has been passed down to his followers and has consistently marked their approach throughout history.55
The Tijāniyyah, belonging to an order founded in Algiers towards the end of the eighteenth century, have, since their establishment in the Sudan about the middle of the nineteenth century, pursued the same missionary methods as the Qādiriyyah, and their numerous schools have contributed largely to the propagation of the faith; but, unlike the former, they have not refrained from appealing to the sword to assist in the furtherance of their scheme of conversion, and, unfortunately for a true estimate of the missionary work of Islam in Western Africa, the fame of their Jihāds or religious wars has thrown into the shade the successes of the peaceful propagandist, though the labours of the latter have been more effectual towards the spread of Islam than the creation of petty, short-lived dynasties. The records of campaigns, especially when they have interfered with the [330]commercial projects or schemes of conquest of the white men, have naturally attracted the attention of Europeans more than the unobtrusive labours of the Muhammadan preacher and schoolmaster. But the history of such movements possesses this importance, that—as has often happened in the case of Christian missions also—conquest has opened out new fields for missionary activity, and forcibly impressed on the minds of the faithful the existence of large tracts of country whose inhabitants still remained unconverted.
The Tijāniyyah, which is part of an order founded in Algiers at the end of the eighteenth century, have, since they started in Sudan around the middle of the nineteenth century, used the same missionary methods as the Qādiriyyah. Their many schools have significantly helped spread the faith. However, unlike the Qādiriyyah, they haven't shied away from using force to advance their conversion efforts. Unfortunately, this has overshadowed the more genuine missionary work of Islam in Western Africa, as their Jihāds or religious wars have gained more attention than the successes of peaceful missionaries, despite the latter having been more effective at spreading Islam than establishing short-lived dynasties. The accounts of these campaigns, especially those that conflicted with the commercial interests or conquests of European powers, have naturally drawn more European attention than the quieter efforts of Muslim preachers and educators. However, the history of these movements is significant because, as has often been the case with Christian missions too, conquest has opened up new areas for missionary work and highlighted to the faithful the existence of large regions where the inhabitants remained unconverted.
The first of these militant propagandist movements on the part of the members of the Tijāniyyah order owes its inception to al-Ḥājj ʻUmar, who had been initiated into this order by a leader of the sect whose acquaintance he made in Mecca. He was born in 1797, near Podor on the Lower Senegal, and appears to have been a man of considerable endowments and personal influence, and of a commanding presence. He was the son of a marabout and received a careful religious education; he was already famed for his learning and piety when he set out on the pilgrimage to Mecca in 1827. He did not return to his own country until 1833, when he commenced an active propaganda of the teaching of the Tijāniyyah order, fiercely attacking his co-religionists for their ignorance and their lukewarmness, especially the adepts of the Qādiriyyah order, whose toleration particularly excited his wrath. He traversed the Central Sudan, winning many adherents and receiving honour as a new prophet, until about 1841 he reached Futah-Jallon, where he armed his followers and commenced a series of proselytising expeditions against those tribes that still remained pagan about the Upper Niger and the Senegal. It was in one of these expeditions that he met his death in 1865. His son, Aḥmadu Shayk͟hu, succeeded in holding together the various provinces of his father’s kingdom for a few years only; internal conflicts and the advance of the French broke up the Tijāniyyah empire, and their territories passed under the rule of France.56
The first of these militant propaganda movements by members of the Tijāniyyah order began with al-Ḥājj ʻUmar, who was introduced to this order by a leader he met in Mecca. He was born in 1797, near Podor in Lower Senegal, and seems to have been a man of significant talent and influence, with a strong presence. As the son of a marabout, he received a thorough religious education; he was already known for his knowledge and piety when he embarked on the pilgrimage to Mecca in 1827. He didn't return to his home country until 1833, when he started actively promoting the teachings of the Tijāniyyah order, strongly criticizing his fellow Muslims for their ignorance and indifference, especially targeting the followers of the Qādiriyyah order, whose tolerance particularly angered him. He traveled through Central Sudan, gaining many followers and being recognized as a new prophet, until around 1841 when he arrived in Futah-Jallon, where he armed his supporters and began a series of missionary campaigns against tribes that still practiced paganism around the Upper Niger and Senegal. It was during one of these missions that he met his end in 1865. His son, Aḥmadu Shayk͟hu, managed to keep the various provinces of his father's kingdom together for a few years, but internal conflicts and the advance of the French eventually dismantled the Tijāniyyah empire, and their lands came under French control.
Some mention has already been made of the introduction of Islam into this part of Africa. The seed planted here [331]by ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn and his companions, was fructified by continual contact with Muhammadan merchants and teachers, and with the Arabs of the oasis of al-Ḥawḍ and others. A traveller of the fifteenth century tells how the Arabs strove to teach the Negro chiefs the law of Muḥammad, pointing out how shameful a thing it was for them, being chiefs, to live without any of God’s laws, and to do as the base folk did who lived without any law at all. From which it would appear that these early missionaries took advantage of the imposing character of the Muslim religion and constitution to impress the minds of these uncivilised savages.57
Some mention has already been made of the introduction of Islam into this part of Africa. The seed planted here [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] by ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn and his companions was nurtured by ongoing interactions with Muslim merchants and teachers, as well as the Arabs from the al-Ḥawḍ oasis and others. A traveler from the fifteenth century recounts how the Arabs tried to teach the local chiefs about Muhammad's law, highlighting how shameful it was for them, as leaders, to live without any of God’s laws and act like the common people who lived without any law at all. This suggests that these early missionaries leveraged the impressive nature of the Muslim religion and its principles to influence the minds of these so-called uncivilized individuals. 57
We have ampler details of a more recent movement of the same kind, which had been set on foot in the south of Senegambia by a Mandingo, named Ṣamudu, commonly known by the name Samory, a pagan soldier of fortune born about 1846, who became a Muhammadan early in the course of his career and founded an empire, south of Senegambia, in the country watered by the upper basin of the Niger and its tributaries. An Arabic account of the career of Samory, written by a native chronicler, gives us some interesting details of his achievements. It begins as follows: “This is an account of the Jihād of the Imām Aḥmadu Ṣamudu, a Mandingo.… God conferred upon him His help continually after he began the work of visiting the idolatrous pagans, who dwell between the sea and the country of Wasulu, with a view of inviting them to follow the religion of God, which is Islam. Know all ye who read this—that the first effort of the Imām Ṣamudu was a town named Fulindiyah. Following the Book and the Law and the Traditions, he sent messengers to the king at that town, Sindidu by name, inviting him to submit to his government, abandon the worship of idols and worship one God, the Exalted, the True, whose service is profitable to His people in this world and in the next; but they refused to submit. Then he imposed a tribute upon them, as the Qurʼān commands on this subject; but they persisted in their blindness and deafness. The Imām then collected a small force of about five hundred men, brave and [332]valiant, for the Jihād, and he fought against the town, and the Lord helped him against them and gave him the victory over them, and he pursued them with his horses until they submitted. Nor will they return to their idolatry, for now all their children are in schools being taught the Qurʼān, and a knowledge of religion and civilisation. Praise be to God for this.”58 It is not possible here to trace the course of his conquests, which were marked by wholesale massacres and devastation.59 He reached the height of his power about 1881, shortly after which he came in conflict with the French, who took him prisoner in 1898 after a series of harassing campaigns. He died in 1900. Though the effect of his conquests was the destruction of large numbers of pagans who were massacred by his ruthless armies, while others were terrified into a nominal acceptance of Islam, he does not appear to have put before him the same distinctly religious aim as al-Ḥājj ʻUmar did.60 He left to the Qādiriyyah marabouts the task of propaganda, and they with their accustomed traditions of toleration are said to have done much to mitigate the savagery of his proceedings.61 They opened schools in the conquered towns, established there the organisation of their order, and both instructed the new converts and sought to win fresh ones.
We have more detailed information about a recent movement of the same nature, started in southern Senegambia by a Mandingo named Ṣamudu, better known as Samory. He was a pagan soldier of fortune born around 1846 who converted to Islam early in his career and established an empire south of Senegambia, in the region around the upper Niger River and its tributaries. An Arabic account of Samory's life, written by a local chronicler, offers some intriguing details about his achievements. It begins like this: “This is an account of the Jihād of Imām Aḥmadu Ṣamudu, a Mandingo.… God continually granted him help after he began his mission to visit the idolatrous pagans living between the sea and the land of Wasulu, aiming to invite them to adopt the religion of God, which is Islam. Let everyone reading this know that Imām Ṣamudu's first effort was in a town called Fulindiyah. Following the Book, the Law, and the Traditions, he sent messengers to the king of that town, named Sindidu, inviting him to submit to his authority, abandon idol worship, and worship one God, the Exalted, the True, whose service benefits His people in this life and the next; but they refused to comply. He then imposed a tribute on them, as commanded in the Qurʼān; however, they remained blind and deaf. The Imām gathered a small force of about five hundred brave and valiant men for the Jihād and fought against the town. The Lord aided him against them, granting him victory, and he pursued them with his horses until they surrendered. They will not return to idolatry now, as all their children are in schools learning the Qurʼān and gaining knowledge of religion and civilization. Praise be to God for this.” It’s not possible to detail the path of his conquests here, which were marked by mass killings and destruction. He reached the peak of his power around 1881, shortly after which he clashed with the French, who captured him in 1898 following a series of harassing campaigns. He died in 1900. Although his conquests resulted in the slaughter of many pagans at the hands of his brutal armies, while others were coerced into a nominal acceptance of Islam, his goals don’t seem to have been as distinctly religious as those of al-Ḥājj ʻUmar. He left the task of spreading Islam to the Qādiriyyah marabouts, and they, known for their traditions of tolerance, are said to have softened the harshness of his actions. They opened schools in the towns he conquered, organized their order there, and both educated the new converts and sought to attract more.
With regard to these militant movements of Muhammadan propagandism, it is important to notice that it is not the military successes and territorial conquests that have most contributed to the progress of Islam in these parts; for it has been pointed out that, outside the limits of those fragments of the empire of al-Ḥājj ʻUmar that have definitively remained in the hands of his successors, the forced conversions that he made have quickly been forgotten, and in spite of the momentary grandeur of his successes and the enthusiasm of his armies, very few traces remain of this armed propaganda.62 The real importance of these [333]movements in the missionary history of Islam in Western Africa is the religious enthusiasm they stirred up, which exhibited itself in a widespread missionary activity of a purely peaceful character among the heathen populations. These Jihāds, rightly looked upon, are but incidents in the modern Islamic revival and are by no means characteristic of the forces and activities that have been really operative in the promulgation of Islam in Africa: indeed, unless followed up by distinctly missionary efforts they would have proved almost wholly ineffectual in the creation of a true Muslim community. In fact, the devastating wars and cruel violence of conquerors such as al-Ḥājj ʻUmar and Samory and especially the emissaries of the Tijāniyyah have caused the faith of Islam to be bitterly hated by the pagan tribes of the Sudan in the countries watered by the Senegal and the Niger. Hostility to the Muslim faith has almost assumed with them the form of a national movement, but still this Muhammadan propaganda has spread the faith of the Prophet in many parts of Guinea and Senegambia, to which the Fulbe63 and merchants from the Hausa country in their frequent trading expeditions have brought the knowledge of their religion, and have succeeded during the last and the present century in winning large numbers of converts. Especially noteworthy is the activity of those Qādiriyyah preachers and Muslim traders who have won fresh converts to their faith since the French occupation has brought peace to the country; this peaceful penetration has been facilitated in the French Sudan, as in other parts of Africa that have recently come under the sway of European powers, by the consideration shown by French officials to the educated classes, who are of course all Muhammadans, and by the open contempt with which the degraded habits and superstitions of the pagan fetish-worshippers are regarded.64
Regarding these militant movements of Islamic promotion, it’s crucial to point out that it’s not the military victories and land gains that have really pushed Islam’s growth in these areas. It’s been noted that outside the remnants of al-Ḥājj ʻUmar's empire that have permanently stayed with his successors, the forced conversions he carried out have been quickly forgotten. Despite the temporary glory of his achievements and the enthusiasm of his troops, few signs of this armed promotion remain. The real significance of these [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] movements in the missionary history of Islam in Western Africa is the religious excitement they generated, which led to a widespread peaceful missionary activity among non-Muslim communities. These Jihāds, when looked at correctly, are just events in the modern revival of Islam and don’t truly reflect the forces and actions that have actually been effective in spreading Islam in Africa. In fact, unless they are followed by clear missionary efforts, they would have been nearly useless in forming a genuine Muslim community. The destructive wars and brutal actions of conquerors like al-Ḥājj ʻUmar and Samory, especially the agents of the Tijāniyyah, have led pagan tribes in the Sudan, especially those around the Senegal and Niger rivers, to harbor a deep hatred for Islam. For them, animosity towards the Muslim faith has almost taken on the form of a national movement. Still, this Islamic promotion has spread the Prophet's faith in many areas of Guinea and Senegambia, where the Fulbe63 and merchants from the Hausa region have brought the knowledge of their religion through frequent trade expeditions, successfully gaining many converts during the last and current century. Particularly notable is the work of Qādiriyyah preachers and Muslim traders who have gained new followers since the French occupation has brought stability to the region. This peaceful spread has been made easier in French Sudan, as in other parts of Africa now under European control, by the consideration yielded by French officials to the educated classes, who are all Muslims, and by the disdain shown towards the poor practices and superstitions of the pagan fetish worshippers.64
But the proselytising work of the order that is now to be described has never in any way been connected with violence or war and has employed in the service of religion only the [334]arts of peace and persuasion. In 1837 a religious society was founded by an Algerian jurisconsult, named Sīdī Muḥammad b. ʻAlī al-Sanūsī, with the object of reforming Islam and spreading the faith; before his death in 1859, he had succeeded in establishing, by the sheer force of his genius and without the shedding of blood, a theocratic state, to which his followers render devoted allegiance and the limits of which are every day being extended by his successors.65 The members of this sect are bound by rigid rules to carry out to the full the precepts of the Qurʼān in accordance with the most strictly monotheistic principles, whereby worship is to be given to God alone, and prayers to saints and pilgrimages to their tombs are absolutely interdicted. They must abstain from coffee and tobacco, avoid all intercourse with Jews or Christians, contribute a certain portion of their income to the funds of the society, if they do not give themselves up entirely to its service, and devote all their energies to the advancement of Islam, resisting at the same time any concessions to European influences. This sect is spread over the whole of North Africa, having religious houses scattered about the country from Egypt to Morocco, and far into the interior, in the oases of the Sahara and the Sudan. The centre of its organisation was in the oasis of Jag͟habūb66 in the Libyan desert between Egypt and Tripoli, where every year hundreds of missionaries were trained and sent out as preachers of Islam to all parts of northern Africa. It is to the religious house in this village that all the branch establishments (said to be 121 in number) looked for counsel and instruction in all matters concerning the management and extension of this vast theocracy, which embraced in a marvellous organisation thousands of persons of numerous races and nations, otherwise separated from one another by vast differences of geographical situation and worldly interests. For the success that has been achieved by the zealous and energetic emissaries [335]of this association is enormous; convents of the order are to be found not only all over the north of Africa from Egypt to Morocco, throughout the Sudan, in Senegambia and Somaliland, but members of the order are to be found also in Arabia, Mesopotamia and the islands of the Malay Archipelago.67 Though primarily a movement of reform in the midst of Islam itself, the Sanūsiyyah sect is also actively proselytising, and several African tribes that were previously pagan or merely nominally Muslim, have since the advent of the emissaries of this sect in their midst, become zealous adherents of the faith of the Prophet. Thus, for example, the Sanūsī missionaries laboured to convert that portion of the Baele (a tribe inhabiting the hill country of Ennedi, E. of Borku) which was still heathen, and communicated their own religious zeal to such other sections of the tribe as had only a very superficial knowledge of Islam, and were Muhammadan only in name;68 the Tedas of Tu or Tibesti, in the Sahara, S. of Fezzan, who were likewise Muhammadans only in name when the Sanūsiyyah came among them, also bear witness to the success of their efforts.69 The missionaries of this sect also carry on an active propaganda in the Galla country and fresh workers are sent thither every year from Harar, where the Sanūsiyyah are very strong and include among their numbers all the chiefs in the court of the Amīr almost without exception.70 In the furtherance of their proselytising efforts these missionaries open schools, form settlements in the oases of the desert, and—noticeably in the case of the Wadai—they have gained large accessions to their numbers by the purchase of slaves, who have been educated at Jag͟habūb and when deemed sufficiently well instructed in the tenets of the sect, enfranchised and then sent back to their native country to convert their brethren.71 It would appear, however, that the influence of this order is now on the decline.72 [336]
But the missionary work of the order that will be discussed here has never involved violence or war and has only used the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]arts of peace and persuasion in the name of religion. In 1837, an Algerian legal expert named Sīdī Muḥammad b. ʻAlī al-Sanūsī founded a religious society aimed at reforming Islam and spreading the faith. Before his death in 1859, he managed to establish a theocratic state purely through his brilliance and without any bloodshed, to which his followers pledged their loyalty, and its boundaries are continuously being expanded by his successors.65 The members of this sect adhere to strict guidelines to fully follow the teachings of the Qurʼān according to the most rigorous monotheistic principles, which state that worship is to be offered to God alone, and prayers to saints and pilgrimages to their tombs are entirely prohibited. They must avoid coffee and tobacco, steer clear of interactions with Jews or Christians, contribute a portion of their income to the society’s funds unless they dedicate themselves entirely to its service, and commit all their efforts to advancing Islam while resisting any concessions to European influences. This sect is widespread across North Africa, with religious houses located from Egypt to Morocco and deep into the interior, in the oases of the Sahara and Sudan. The heart of its organization was in the oasis of Jag͟habūb66 in the Libyan desert between Egypt and Tripoli, where every year hundreds of missionaries were trained and dispatched as Islam preachers throughout northern Africa. All the branch establishments, rumored to number 121, looked to the religious house in this village for guidance and training in all matters relating to managing and expanding this vast theocracy, which marvelously united thousands of individuals from diverse races and nations, otherwise kept apart by significant geographical differences and worldly interests. The success achieved by the dedicated and energetic emissaries [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of this association is substantial; there are convents of the order not only throughout northern Africa from Egypt to Morocco, across the Sudan, in Senegambia and Somaliland, but members of the order are also found in Arabia, Mesopotamia, and the islands of the Malay Archipelago.67 Although primarily a reform movement within Islam, the Sanūsiyyah sect is also actively converting others, and several African tribes that were once pagan or merely nominally Muslim have become ardent followers of the Prophet's faith since the arrival of the sect’s emissaries. For instance, Sanūsī missionaries worked to convert a segment of the Baele tribe (which lives in the hilly region of Ennedi, east of Borku) that was still pagan, and they shared their religious enthusiasm with other parts of the tribe that had only a superficial understanding of Islam and were Muslim in name only;68 the Tedas of Tu or Tibesti, in the Sahara south of Fezzan, who were similarly Muslim only in name when the Sanūsiyyah arrived, also confirm the success of these efforts.69 The missionaries of this sect also actively promote their beliefs in Galla country, sending new workers there each year from Harar, where the Sanūsiyyah is very strong and includes almost all the chiefs in the court of the Amīr.70 To support their proselytizing efforts, these missionaries open schools, establish settlements in desert oases, and—noticeably in the case of Wadai—they have significantly increased their numbers by purchasing slaves, educating them at Jag͟habūb, and once they are deemed sufficiently knowledgeable in the sect’s teachings, granting them freedom and sending them back to their homeland to convert their fellow tribespeople.71 However, it seems that the influence of this order is now declining.72 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Slight as these records are of the missionary labours of the Muslims among the pagan tribes of the Sudan, they are of importance in view of the general dearth of information regarding the spread of Islam in this part of Africa. But while documentary evidence is wanting, the Muhammadan communities dwelling in the midst of fetish-worshippers and idolaters, as representatives of a higher faith and civilisation, are a living testimony to the proselytising labours of the Muhammadan missionaries, and (especially on the south-western borderland of Islamic influence) present a striking contrast to the pagan tribes demoralised by the European gin traffic. This contrast has been well indicated by a modern traveller,73 in speaking of the degraded condition of the tribes of the Lower Niger: “In steaming up the river (i.e. the Niger), I saw little in the first 200 miles to alter my views, for there luxuriated in congenial union fetishism, cannibalism and the gin trade. But as I left behind me the low-lying coast region, and found myself near the southern boundary of what is called the Central Sudan, I observed an ever-increasing improvement in the appearance of the character of the native; cannibalism disappeared, fetishism followed in its wake, the gin trade largely disappeared, while on the other hand, clothes became more voluminous and decent, cleanliness the rule, while their outward more dignified bearing still further betokened a moral regeneration. Everything indicated a leavening of some higher element, an element that was clearly taking a deep hold on the negro nature and making him a new man. That element you will perhaps be surprised to learn is Mahommedanism. On passing Lokoja at the confluence of the Benué with the Niger, I left behind me the missionary outposts of Islam, and entering the Central Sudan, I found myself in a comparatively well-governed empire, teeming with a busy populace of keen traders, expert manufacturers of cloth, brass work and leather; a people, in fact, who have made enormous advances towards civilisation.”
Slight as these records are about the missionary efforts of Muslims among the pagan tribes of Sudan, they are important given the lack of information regarding the spread of Islam in this part of Africa. While there isn't much documentary evidence, the Muslim communities living among idol worshippers and fetishists, as representatives of a higher faith and civilization, serve as living proof of the efforts of Muslim missionaries. Particularly along the south-western edge of Islamic influence, they stand in stark contrast to the pagan tribes affected by the European gin trade. This contrast is well illustrated by a modern traveler, 73, who commented on the degraded state of the tribes along the Lower Niger: “As I traveled up the river (i.e., the Niger), I saw little in the first 200 miles to change my perspective, as fetishism, cannibalism, and the gin trade thrived together. However, as I moved away from the low-lying coastal area and approached the southern border of what is called the Central Sudan, I noticed a noticeable improvement in the character and appearance of the locals; cannibalism faded away, fetishism followed suit, and the gin trade significantly decreased. Meanwhile, clothing became more substantial and appropriate, cleanliness became the norm, and their more dignified demeanor further indicated a moral revival. Everything suggested the influence of a higher element, one that was clearly taking a firm hold on the Black community and transforming them into better individuals. That element, you might be surprised to learn, is Islam. After passing Lokoja at the confluence of the Benue and the Niger, I left behind the missionary outposts of Islam and entered the Central Sudan, finding myself in a relatively well-governed empire, bustling with a vibrant population of shrewd traders, skilled manufacturers of cloth, brass, and leather; a people, in fact, who have made significant strides toward civilization.”
In order to form a just estimate of the missionary activity of Islam in Nigritia, it must be borne in mind that, while on [337]the coast and along the southern boundary of the sphere of Islamic influence, the Muhammadan missionary is the pioneer of his religion, there is still left behind him a vast field for Muslim propaganda in the inland countries that stretch away to the north and the east, though it is long since Islam took firm root in this soil. Some sections of the Fūnj, the predominant Negro race of Sennaar, are partly Muhammadan and partly heathen, and Muhammadan merchants from Nubia are attempting the conversion of the latter.74
To accurately evaluate the missionary efforts of Islam in Nigritia, it’s important to remember that, although on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the coast and along the southern edge of Islamic influence, Muslim missionaries are at the forefront of spreading their faith, there remains a significant area for Muslim outreach in the inland regions that extend north and east, even though Islam has already established a strong presence there. Some groups among the Fūnj, the main Negro population of Sennaar, are a mix of Muslim and non-Muslim beliefs, and Muslim traders from Nubia are working to convert those who are not yet Muslim.74
The pagan tribe of the Jukun,75 whose once powerful kingdom disappeared before the victorious development of the Fulbe, has withstood the advancing influence of Muhammadanism, though the foreign minister of their king has always been a Muslim and colonies of Hausas and other Muhammadans have settled among them; but these Muslim settlers do not succeed in making any converts from among the Jukun, whose traditions of their past greatness make them cling to the national faith whose spiritual headship is vested in their king.76
The pagan tribe of the Jukun,75 whose once-mighty kingdom faded away with the triumphant rise of the Fulbe, has resisted the growing influence of Islam, even though the foreign minister to their king has always been a Muslim and communities of Hausas and other Muslims have established themselves among them. However, these Muslim settlers haven't been able to convert anyone from the Jukun, who, influenced by their traditions of past greatness, remain loyal to their national faith, which is spiritually led by their king.76
It would be easy also to enumerate many sections of the population of the Sudan and Senegambia, that still retain their heathen habits and beliefs, or cover these only with a slight veneer of Muhammadan observance even though they have been (in most cases) surrounded for centuries by the followers of the Prophet. The Konnohs, an offshoot of the great tribe of the Mandingos, are still largely pagan, and it is only in recent years that Islam has been making progress among them.77 Consequently, the remarkable zeal for missionary work that has displayed itself among the Muhammadans of these parts during the present century, has not far to go in order to find abundant scope for its activity. Hence the importance, in the missionary history of Islam in this continent, of the movements of reform in the Muslim religion itself and the revivals of religious life, to which attention has been drawn above.
It would also be easy to list many groups in Sudan and Senegambia that still hold onto their traditional beliefs and practices, or only cover them with a thin layer of Islamic observance, despite being surrounded by followers of the Prophet for centuries. The Konnohs, a branch of the large Mandingo tribe, remain largely pagan, and only in recent years has Islam been making strides among them. Consequently, the impressive enthusiasm for missionary work seen among Muslims in these regions during this century has plenty of opportunities to engage in. Thus, the movements of reform within Islam and the revivals of religious life mentioned earlier are significant in the missionary history of Islam on this continent.
The West Coast is another field for Muhammadan missionary [338]enterprise where Islam finds itself confronted with a vast population still unconverted, in spite of the progress it has made on the Guinea Coast, in Sierra Leone and Liberia, in which last there are more Muhammadans than heathen. One of the earliest notices of Muslim missionary activity in the neighbourhood of Sierra Leone is to be found in a petition for the dissolution of the Sierra Leone Company, ordered to be printed by the House of Commons, on the 25th May, 1802. “Not more than seventy years ago, a small number of Mahomedans established themselves in a country about forty miles to the northward of Sierra Leone, called from them the Mandingo Country. As is the practice of the professors of that religion they formed schools, in which the Arabic language and the doctrines of Mahomet were taught, and the customs of Mahomedans, particularly that of not selling any of their own religion as slaves, were adopted. Laws founded on the Koran were introduced. Those practices which chiefly contribute to depopulate the coast were eradicated, and in spite of many intestine convulsions, a great comparative degree of civilisation, union and security were introduced. Population, in consequence, rapidly increased and the whole power of that part of the country in which they are settled has gradually fallen into their hands. Those who have been taught in their schools are succeeding to wealth and power in the neighbouring countries, and carry with them a considerable portion of their religion and laws. Other chiefs are adopting the name assumed by these Mahomedans, on account of the respect which attends it; and the religion of Islam seems likely to diffuse itself peaceably over the whole district in which the colony is situated, carrying with it those advantages which seem ever to have attended its victory over Negro superstition.”78 In the Mendi country, about one hundred miles south of Sierra Leone, Islam appears to have found an entrance only in the present century, but to be now making steady progress. “The propagandism is not conducted by any special order of priests set apart for the purpose, but [339]every Musalman is an active missionary. Some half a dozen of them, more or less, meeting in a town, where they intend to reside for any length of time, soon run up a mosque and begin work. They first approach the chief of the town and obtain his consent to their intended act, and perhaps his promise to become an adherent. They teach him their prayers in Arabic, or as much as he can, or cares to, commit to memory. They put him through the forms and ceremonies used in praying, forbid him the use of alcoholic beverages—a restriction as often observed as not—and lo! the man is a convert.”79 On the Guinea Coast, Muslim influences are spread chiefly by Hausa traders who are to be found in all the commercial towns on this coast; whenever they form a settlement, they at once build a mosque and by their devout behaviour, and their superior culture, they impress the heathen inhabitants; whole tribes of fetish-worshippers pass over to Islam as the result of their imitation of what they recognise to be a higher civilisation than their own, without any particular efforts being necessary for persuading them.80
The West Coast is another area where Muslim missionary work is happening, with Islam facing a large population that remains unconverted, despite the progress made on the Guinea Coast, in Sierra Leone, and Liberia, where there are now more Muslims than non-believers. One of the first mentions of Muslim missionary efforts near Sierra Leone appears in a petition for the dissolution of the Sierra Leone Company, which the House of Commons ordered to be printed on May 25, 1802. “About seventy years ago, a small group of Muslims settled in a region about forty miles north of Sierra Leone, which became known as the Mandingo Country. Following the customs of their faith, they established schools where Arabic and the teachings of Muhammad were taught, and they adopted the practice of not selling fellow Muslims into slavery. Laws based on the Koran were implemented. Many practices that contributed to the depopulation of the coast were eliminated, and despite various internal conflicts, a significant degree of civilization, unity, and security was established. Consequently, the population grew rapidly, and control of the area gradually shifted into their hands. Those educated in their schools gained wealth and influence in the surrounding regions, bringing with them parts of their religion and laws. Other leaders are adopting the title used by these Muslims due to the respect it commands, and Islam seems likely to spread peacefully throughout the whole region of the colony, along with the advantages that have historically accompanied its triumph over local superstitions.” In the Mendi country, about a hundred miles south of Sierra Leone, Islam appears to have only recently gained a foothold, but it is now steadily advancing. “The missionary work isn't led by a specific order of priests, but rather every Muslim acts as a missionary. When a few of them gather in a town where they plan to stay for a while, they quickly construct a mosque and get to work. They first approach the town chief to gain his approval and possibly his promise to convert. They teach him their prayers in Arabic, or whatever he is willing and able to memorize. They guide him through the rituals of prayer, advise him against drinking alcohol—a guideline that is often followed—and before long, he becomes a convert.” In the Guinea Coast area, Muslim influence primarily spreads through Hausa traders found in all commercial towns along the coast. Whenever they establish a settlement, they immediately build a mosque, and through their devout actions and higher cultural standards, they impress the local non-believers. Entire tribes of idol-worshippers transition to Islam as they emulate what they see as a more advanced civilization, often without the need for any special persuasion.
In Ashanti there was a nucleus of a Muhammadan population to be found as early as 1750 and the missionaries of Islam have laboured there ever since with slow but sure success,81 as they find a ready welcome in the country and have gained for themselves considerable influence at the court; by means of their schools they get a hold on the minds of the younger generation, and there are said to be significant signs that Islam will become the predominant religion in Ashanti, as already many of the chiefs have adopted it.82 In Dahomey and the Gold Coast, Islam is daily making fresh progress, and even when the heathen chieftains do not themselves embrace it, they very frequently allow themselves to come under the influence of its missionaries, who know how to take advantage of this ascendancy in their labours among the common people.83 Dahomey and Ashanti are the most important kingdoms in this part of the [340]continent that are still subject to pagan rulers, and their conversion is said to be a question of a short time only.84 In Lagos there are well-nigh 10,000 Muslims, and all the trading stations of the West Coast include in their populations numbers of Musalmans belonging to the superior Negro tribes, such as the Fulbe, the Mandingos and the Hausa. When these men come down to the cities of the coast, as they do in considerable numbers, either as traders or to serve as troops in the armies of the European powers, they cannot fail to impress by their bold and independent bearing the Negro of the coast-land; he sees that the believers in the Qurʼān are everywhere respected by European governors, officials and merchants; they are not so far removed from him in race, appearance, dress or manners as to make admission into their brotherhood impossible to him, and to him too is offered a share in their privileges on condition of conversion to their faith.85 As soon as the pagan Negro, however obscure or degraded, shows himself willing to accept the teachings of the Prophet, he is at once admitted as an equal into their society, and admission into the brotherhood of Islam is not a privilege grudgingly granted, but one freely offered by zealous and eager proselytisers. For, from the mouth of the Senegal to Lagos, over two thousand miles, there is said to be hardly any town of importance on the seaboard in which there is not at least one mosque, with active propagandists of Islam, often working side by side with the teachers of Christianity.86
In Ashanti, there has been a community of Muslims since as early as 1750, and Islamic missionaries have been working there ever since, gradually achieving success. They are well-received in the region and have gained significant influence at the court. Through their schools, they are connecting with the younger generation, and there are notable signs that Islam is set to become the dominant religion in Ashanti, as many chiefs have already embraced it. In Dahomey and the Gold Coast, Islam is making daily progress, and even when the local chiefs do not adopt it themselves, they often allow its missionaries to exert their influence, which they skillfully utilize in their outreach to the common people. Dahomey and Ashanti are the key kingdoms in this area of the continent still ruled by pagan leaders, and their conversion is believed to be imminent. In Lagos, there are nearly 10,000 Muslims, and all the trade hubs along the West Coast have a population of Muslims from superior ethnic groups like the Fulbe, Mandingos, and Hausa. When these individuals come to the coastal cities, whether as traders or soldiers for European powers, they impress the local people with their confident and independent demeanor. The coastal residents see that the believers in the Qur'an are respected by European governors, officials, and merchants. They are not so different in race, appearance, clothing, or behavior that joining their community seems impossible. They too are offered a share of privileges, provided they convert to the faith. Once a pagan individual, regardless of how lowly or marginalized, shows a willingness to accept the teachings of the Prophet, he is welcomed as an equal into their community. Joining the Islamic brotherhood is not a begrudging privilege but one eagerly extended by enthusiastic and committed missionaries. From Senegal to Lagos, over two thousand miles, it is said that hardly any significant coastal town lacks at least one mosque, where active advocates of Islam often work alongside Christian teachers.
We must now turn to the history of the spread of Islam on the other side of the continent of Africa, the inhabitants of which were in closer proximity to the land where this faith had its birth. The facts recorded respecting the early settlements of the Arabs on the East Coast are very meagre; according to an Arabic chronicle which the Portuguese found in Kiloa87 when that town was sacked by Don Francisco d’Almeïda in 1505, the first settlers were a body of Arabs who were driven into exile because they followed the heretical teachings of a [341]certain Zayd,88 a descendant of the Prophet, after whom they were called Emozaydij (probably أمّة زيديّة or people of Zayd). The Zayd here referred to is probably Zayd b. ʻAlī, a grandson of Ḥusayn and so great-grandson of ʻAlī, the nephew of Muḥammad: in the reign of the caliph Hishām he claimed to be the Imām Mahdī and stirred up a revolt among the Shīʻah faction, but was defeated and put to death in A.H. 122 (A.D. 740).89
We now need to look at the history of the spread of Islam on the other side of the African continent, where the people were closer to the region where this faith originated. The information we have about the early settlements of the Arabs on the East Coast is quite limited. According to an Arabic chronicle that the Portuguese found in Kiloa87 when that town was attacked by Don Francisco d’Almeïda in 1505, the first settlers were a group of Arabs who were exiled for following the heretical teachings of a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]certain Zayd,88 a descendant of the Prophet, which is why they were called Emozaydij (likely زيدية الأمة or people of Zayd). The Zayd mentioned here is probably Zayd b. ʻAlī, a grandson of Ḥusayn and great-grandson of ʻAlī, the nephew of Muḥammad. During the reign of Caliph Hishām, he claimed to be the Imām Mahdī and incited a revolt among the Shīʻah faction but was defeated and executed in A.H. 122 (AD 740).89
They seem to have lived in considerable dread of the original pagan inhabitants of the country, but succeeded gradually in extending their settlements along the coast, until the arrival of another band of fugitives who came from the Arabian side of the Persian Gulf, not far from the island of Baḥrayn. These came in three ships under the leadership of seven brothers, in order to escape from the persecution of the king of Lasah,90 a city hard by the dwelling-place of their tribe. The first town they built was Magadaxo,91 which afterwards rose to such power as to assume lordship over all the Arabs of the coast. But the original settlers, the Emozaydij, belonging as they did to a different Muhammadan sect, being Shīʻahs, while the new-comers were Sunnīs, were unwilling to submit to the authority of the rulers of Magadaxo, and retired into the interior, where they became merged into the native population, intermarrying with them and adopting their manners and customs.92
They seemed to have lived in significant fear of the original pagan inhabitants of the area, but gradually managed to expand their settlements along the coast, until another group of refugees arrived from the Arabian side of the Persian Gulf, not far from the island of Bahrain. These refugees came in three ships, led by seven brothers, to escape the persecution of the king of Lasah, a city close to their tribe's home. The first town they established was Magadaxo,91 which eventually grew powerful enough to dominate all the Arabs along the coast. However, the original settlers, the Emozaydij, belonged to a different Muhammadan sect, being Shīʻahs, while the newcomers were Sunnis. Because of this, they were unwilling to accept the authority of the rulers of Magadaxo and retreated into the interior, where they blended into the local population, intermarrying and adopting their customs.92
Magadaxo was founded about the middle of the tenth century and remained the most powerful city on this coast for more than seventy years, when the arrival of another expedition from the Persian Gulf led to the establishment of a rival settlement further south. The leader of this expedition was named ʻAlī, one of the seven sons of a certain Sultan Ḥasan of Shiraz: because his mother was an Abyssinian, he was looked down upon with contempt by his brothers, whose cruel treatment of him after the death of their father, determined him to leave his native [342]land and seek a home elsewhere. Accordingly, with his wife and children and a small body of followers, he set sail from the island of Ormuz, and avoiding Magadaxo, whose inhabitants belonged to a different sect, and having heard that gold was to be found on the Zanzibar coast, he pushed on to the south and founded the city of Kiloa, where he could maintain a position of independence and be free from the interference of his predecessors further north.93
Magadaxo was founded around the middle of the tenth century and remained the most powerful city on this coast for over seventy years, until another expedition from the Persian Gulf established a rival settlement further south. The leader of this expedition was named ʻAlī, one of the seven sons of a Sultan Ḥasan from Shiraz. Because his mother was Abyssinian, his brothers looked down on him with contempt, and their cruel treatment of him after their father's death drove him to leave his homeland and seek a new place to live. So, with his wife, children, and a small group of followers, he set sail from the island of Ormuz. Avoiding Magadaxo, whose people practiced a different sect, and having heard that gold could be found on the Zanzibar coast, he continued south and founded the city of Kiloa, where he could maintain his independence and be free from the interference of those who came before him in the north.
In this way a number of Arab towns sprang up along the east coast from the Gulf of Aden to the Tropic of Capricorn, on the fringe of what was called by the mediæval Arab geographers the country of the Zanj. Whatever efforts may have been made by the Muhammadan settlers to convert the Zanj, no record of them seems to have survived. There is a curious story preserved in an old collection of travels written probably in the early part of the tenth century, which represents Islam as having been introduced among one of these tribes by the king of it himself. An Arab trading vessel was driven out of its course by a tempest in the year A.D. 922 and carried to the country of the man-eating Zanj, where the crew expected certain death. On the contrary, the king of the place received them kindly and entertained them hospitably for several months, while they disposed of their merchandise on advantageous terms; but the merchants repaid his kindness with foul treachery, by seizing him and his attendants when they came on board to bid them farewell, and then carrying them off as slaves to Omam. Some years later the same merchants were driven by a storm to the same port, where they were recognised by the natives who surrounded them in their canoes; giving themselves up for lost this time, they repeated for one another the prayers for the dead. They were taken before the king, whom they discovered to their surprise and confusion to be the same they had so shamefully treated some years before. Instead, however, of taking vengeance upon them for their treacherous conduct, he spared their lives and allowed them to sell their goods, but rejected with scorn the rich presents they offered. Before they left, one of the [343]party ventured to ask the king to tell the story of his escape. He described how he had been taken as a slave to Baṣrah and thence to Bag͟hdād, where he was converted to Islam and instructed in the faith; escaping from his master, he joined a caravan of pilgrims going to Mecca, and after performing the prescribed rites, reached Cairo and made his way up the Nile in the direction of his own country, which he reached at length after encountering many dangers and having been more than once enslaved. Restored once again to his kingdom, he taught his people the faith of Islam; “and now I rejoice in that God hath given to me and to my people the knowledge of Islam and the true faith; to no other in the land of the Zanj hath this grace been vouchsafed; and it is because you have been the cause of my conversion, that I pardon you. Tell the Muslims that they may come to our country, and that we—Muslims like themselves—will treat them as brothers.”94
In this way, several Arab towns emerged along the east coast from the Gulf of Aden to the Tropic of Capricorn, on the edge of what medieval Arab geographers referred to as the country of the Zanj. Despite the efforts made by the Muslim settlers to convert the Zanj, no record of these attempts seems to have survived. There’s an interesting story preserved in an old travel collection, likely written in the early tenth century, that depicts Islam being introduced among one of these tribes by the king himself. In the year CE 922, an Arab trading ship was driven off course by a storm and ended up in the land of the man-eating Zanj, where the crew expected to face certain death. Instead, the local king welcomed them and treated them hospitably for several months, while they sold their goods on favorable terms. However, the merchants repaid his kindness with grave betrayal by capturing him and his attendants when they came aboard to say goodbye, and then taking them away as slaves to Omam. Years later, the same merchants were caught in another storm and returned to the same port, where the locals recognized them and surrounded them in their canoes. Believing they were doomed this time, they recited prayers for the dead. They were brought before the king, whom they were shocked and embarrassed to find was the same man they had dishonored years earlier. Rather than seek revenge for their treachery, he spared their lives and allowed them to sell their merchandise, but he disdainfully refused the lavish gifts they offered. Before they left, one of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]group dared to ask the king to share the story of his escape. He explained how he had been captured as a slave and taken to Baṣrah, then to Bag͟hdād, where he converted to Islam and learned about the faith; he escaped from his master, joined a caravan of pilgrims going to Mecca, and after completing the required rituals, made it to Cairo and traveled up the Nile towards his homeland, which he eventually reached after facing many dangers and being enslaved multiple times. Once restored to his kingdom, he taught his people about Islam, saying, “Now I rejoice that God has given me and my people the knowledge of Islam and the true faith; no one else in the land of the Zanj has received this grace; and because you were the cause of my conversion, I forgive you. Tell the Muslims that they are welcome to our country, and we—Muslims like them—will treat them as brothers.” 94
From the same source we learn that even at this early period, this coast-land was frequented by large numbers of Arab traders, yet in spite of centuries of intercourse with the followers of Islam, the original inhabitants of this coast (with the exception of the Somalis) have been remarkably little influenced by this religion. Even before the Portuguese conquests of the sixteenth century, what few conversions had been made, seem to have been wholly confined to the sea-border, and even after the decline of Portuguese influence in this part of the world, and the restoration of Arab rule under the Sayyids of Omam, hardly any efforts were made until the twentieth century to spread the knowledge of Islam among the tribes of the interior, with the exception of the Galla and Somali. As a modern traveller has said: “During the three expeditions which I conducted in East Central Africa I saw nothing to suggest Mohammedanism as a civilising power. Whatever living force might be in the religion remained latent. The Arabs, or their descendants, in these parts were not propagandists. There were no missionaries to preach Islam, and the natives of Muscat were content that their slaves should conform, to [344]a certain extent, to the forms of the religion. They left the East African tribes, who indeed, in their gross darkness, were evidently content to remain in happy ignorance. Their inaptitude for civilisation was strikingly shown in the strange fact that five hundred years of contact with semi-civilised people had left them without the faintest reflection of the higher traits which characterised their neighbours—not a single good seed during all these years had struck root and flourished.”95 Given up wholly to the pursuits of commerce or to slave-hunting, the Arabs in Eastern Africa exhibited a lukewarmness in promoting the interests of their faith, which is in striking contrast to the missionary zeal displayed by their co-religionists in other parts of Africa.
From the same source, we learn that even during this early period, this coastal region was visited by many Arab traders. Yet, despite centuries of interaction with followers of Islam, the original inhabitants of this coast (except for the Somalis) have been surprisingly little affected by this religion. Even before the Portuguese conquests in the sixteenth century, the few conversions that occurred seemed to be limited to the coastal areas. After the decline of Portuguese influence in this region and the restoration of Arab rule under the Sayyids of Oman, there were hardly any efforts made to spread Islam among the interior tribes, except for the Galla and Somali. As a modern traveler noted: “During the three expeditions I conducted in East Central Africa, I saw nothing to suggest that Islam served as a civilizing force. Any vitality in the religion remained dormant. The Arabs, or their descendants, in these areas were not focused on spreading their faith. There were no missionaries preaching Islam, and the people of Muscat were satisfied that their slaves would conform, to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]some extent, to the practices of the religion. They left the East African tribes, who, in their ignorance, seemed content to remain blissfully unaware. Their lack of interest in civilization was evident in the peculiar fact that five hundred years of contact with semi-civilized peoples had left them without any trace of the higher qualities that defined their neighbors—not a single positive influence had taken root and thrived during all these years.” 95 Completely focused on trade or slave-hunting, the Arabs in Eastern Africa showed a disinterest in promoting their faith, which contrasts sharply with the missionary enthusiasm shown by their fellow believers in other parts of Africa.
A notable exception is the propagandist activity of the Arab traders who were admitted into Uganda in the first half of the nineteenth century; they probably recognised that the sturdy independence of the Baganda made slave-raiding among them impossible, so they sought to gain their confidence by winning them over to their own faith. Many of the Baganda became Muhammadans during the reign of King Mutesa, but Stanley’s visit to this monarch in 1875 led to the introduction of Christian missions in the following year, and the power of the Muhammadans in the state declined with the rapid increase in the numbers of the Christian converts and the establishment of a British Protectorate.96 But a number of Muhammadans still hold important positions in Uganda, and it is stated that there is a possibility of the Eastern Province becoming Muslim. In the rich tributary country of Busoga, to the north of Uganda, a large number of those in authority were said, in 1906, to be Muhammadans.97 But with this exception Islam in East Equatorial Africa was up to the latter part of the nineteenth century confined to the coast-lands and the immediately adjoining country. The explanation would appear to be that it was not to the interests of the [345]slave-dealers to spread Islam among the heathen tribes from among whom they obtained their unhappy victims; for, once converted to Islam, the native tribes would enter into the brotherhood of the faith and could not be raided and carried off as slaves.98
A notable exception is the propaganda efforts of Arab traders who came to Uganda in the first half of the 1800s; they likely realized that the strong independence of the Baganda made slave-raiding impossible, so they aimed to win their trust by converting them to their faith. Many Baganda became Muslims during King Mutesa's reign, but Stanley's visit to this king in 1875 led to the start of Christian missions the following year, causing the influence of Muslims in the state to decline as the number of Christian converts grew and a British Protectorate was established.96 However, several Muslims still hold significant positions in Uganda, and there is talk that the Eastern Province might become Muslim. In the fertile region of Busoga, north of Uganda, a large number of local leaders were reported to be Muslims in 1906.97 But aside from this, Islam in East Equatorial Africa was mostly limited to the coastal areas and nearby regions until the late 1800s. The reason seems to be that it wasn't in the interest of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] slave dealers to spread Islam among the native tribes from whom they captured their unfortunate victims; once those tribes converted to Islam, they would join the faith's brotherhood and could not be raided and taken as slaves.98
The suppression of the slave-trade, with the extension of European rule over East Equatorial Africa, was followed by a remarkable expansion of Muslim missionary activity; peace and order were established in the interior, railways and high roads were made, and the peaceful Muslim trader could now make his way into districts hitherto closed to him. The administration selected its officials from among the more cultivated Muhammadan section of the population; thousands of posts were created by the government of German East Africa and given to Muhammadan officials, whose influence was used to bring over whole villages to Islam.99 The teachers of the state schools were likewise Muhammadans, and as early as the last decades of the nineteenth century Swahili schoolmasters were observed to be carrying on a lively and successful mission work among the people of Bondëi and the Wadigo (who dwell a little inland from the coast) in German East Africa.100 But it was in the beginning of the twentieth century, especially after the suppression of the insurrection of 1905 in German East Africa, that the activity of this new missionary movement became strikingly noticeable in the interior.101 This movement of expansion has especially followed the railroads and the great trade routes, and has spread right across German East Africa to its western boundary on Lake Tanganyika, northward from Usambara to the Kilimanjaro district, and southward to Lake Nyasa.102 The workers in this propaganda are merchants, especially Swahilis from the coast, soldiers and government officials.103 The acceptance of Islam is looked upon as a sign of an elevation to a higher civilisation and social status, and the ridicule with which the pagans are regarded by the Muhammadans is said often [346]to be a determining factor in their conversion.104 An instance of the operation of this feeling may be taken from West Usambara, which was said in 1891 to be still closed to Islam; the feeling of both chiefs and people was hostile to the Muhammadans, who were hated and feared as slave-dealers; but when the days of the slave-trade were over and an ordered administration was established, the first native officials appointed were almost entirely Muhammadans; they impressed upon the chiefs and other notables who came in touch with them that it was the correct thing for those who moved in official circles to be Muhammadans, and thereby achieved the conversion of some of the greater chiefs, who afterwards exercised a similar influence on chiefs of an inferior degree.105 There seems to be little evidence of the activity of professional missionaries or of any of the religious orders, but there are not wanting evidences of systematic efforts, such as those of a Muslim teacher, who is reported to have regularly visited a district in the Kilimanjaro country every week for five months, preaching the faith of Islam; his ministrations were welcomed by the people, whom he entertained with feasts of rice, etc.106 In this zealous propaganda it is noticeable that the preachers of Islam do not confine their attention to pagans only, but seek also to win converts from among the native Christians.107
The end of the slave trade and the expansion of European control over East Equatorial Africa led to a significant increase in Muslim missionary efforts. Peace and order were established in the interior, railways and roads were built, and Muslim traders could now access areas that were previously closed to them. The administration chose its officials from the more educated Muslim segment of the population; thousands of positions were created by the German East Africa government for Muslim officials, whose influence helped convert entire villages to Islam. The teachers in state schools were also Muslim, and as early as the late 1800s, Swahili schoolmasters were seen actively conducting successful missionary work among the people of Bondëi and the Wadigo (who live a bit inland from the coast) in German East Africa. But it was at the start of the twentieth century, particularly after the suppression of the 1905 uprising in German East Africa, that the activity of this new missionary movement became noticeably significant in the interior. This movement of expansion primarily followed the railroads and major trade routes, spreading across German East Africa to its western border at Lake Tanganyika, north from Usambara to the Kilimanjaro region, and south to Lake Nyasa. The agents of this outreach are merchants, especially Swahilis from the coast, soldiers, and government officials. Embracing Islam is viewed as a step up to a higher civilization and social status, and the disdain with which Muslims regard pagans is often said to contribute to their conversion. A case illustrating this sentiment can be found in West Usambara, which was reported in 1891 to still be resistant to Islam; both the chiefs and the people were hostile to Muslims, who were hated and feared as slave traders. However, once the slave trade ended and a stable administration was established, the first local officials appointed were predominantly Muslim. They conveyed to the chiefs and other important figures that it was proper for those in official circles to be Muslim, leading to the conversion of some of the more influential chiefs, who then had a similar effect on lower-ranking chiefs. There seems to be little evidence of professional missionaries or religious orders at work, but there are signs of organized efforts, such as a Muslim teacher who reportedly visited a district in the Kilimanjaro area weekly for five months to preach Islam; his visits were welcomed by the people, who he entertained with meals of rice, etc. It is noteworthy that in this enthusiastic outreach, the preachers of Islam do not limit their efforts to pagans but also aim to convert native Christians.
Islam made its way into Nyasaland also from the East Coast, having been introduced by the slave-raiding Arabs and their allies the Yaos, whose ancestors came from near the East Coast where they had long since accepted Islam. It is said that an Arab is now seldom seen in Nyasaland, but the Yaos constitute one of the most powerful native tribes in Nyasaland, and look upon Islam as their national faith. Though there appears to be no organised propaganda, Islam has spread very rapidly during the first decade of the twentieth century, and that among some of the most intelligent tribes in the country.108
Islam entered Nyasaland from the East Coast, brought by slave-raiding Arabs and their allies, the Yaos, whose ancestors came from near the East Coast and had long accepted Islam. It's said that Arabs are now rarely seen in Nyasaland, but the Yaos are one of the most powerful native tribes there and consider Islam their national faith. Despite a lack of organized efforts to promote it, Islam spread quickly during the first decade of the twentieth century, especially among some of the most educated tribes in the country.108
Islam has achieved a similar success among the Galla and the Somali. Mention has already been made of the Galla [347]settlements in Abyssinia; these immigrants, who are divided into seven principal clans, with the generic name of Wollo-Galla, were probably all heathen at the time of their incursion into the country,109 and a large part of them remain so to the present day. After settling in Abyssinia they soon became naturalised there, and in many instances adopted the language, manners and customs of the original inhabitants of the country.110
Islam has had similar success among the Galla and the Somali. As previously mentioned, the Galla [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] settled in Abyssinia; these immigrants, divided into seven main clans, known collectively as Wollo-Galla, were likely all non-believers when they first arrived in the region, 109 and a significant portion of them still are today. After settling in Abyssinia, they quickly integrated into the society and often adopted the language, customs, and traditions of the original inhabitants of the area. 110
The story of their conversion is obscure: while some of them are said to have been forcibly baptised into the Christian faith, the absence of any political power in the hands of the Muhammadans precludes the possibility of any converts to Islam having been made in a similar fashion. In the eighteenth century, those in the south were said to be mostly Muhammadans, those to the east and west chiefly pagans.111 More recent information points to a further increase in the number of the followers of the Prophet, and in 1867 Munzinger prophesied that in a short time all the Galla tribes would be Muhammadan,112 and as they were said to be “very fanatical,” we may presume that they were by no means half-hearted or lukewarm in their adherence to this religion.113
The story of their conversion is unclear: while some of them are said to have been forcibly baptized into Christianity, the lack of any political power among the Muslims makes it unlikely that any converts to Islam were made in a similar way. In the eighteenth century, those in the south were mostly Muslim, while those in the east and west were mainly pagans. 111 More recent information suggests a further increase in the number of followers of the Prophet, and in 1867, Munzinger predicted that soon all the Galla tribes would be Muslim, 112 and since they were described as “very fanatical,” we can assume that they were quite committed to this religion. 113
The Galla freedman whom Doughty met at Khaybar certainly exhibited a remarkable degree of zeal for his own faith. He had been carried off from his home when a child and sold as a slave in Jiddah; when Doughty asked him whether no anger was left in his heart against those who had stolen him and sold his life to servitude in the ends of the earth, “Yet one thing,” he answered, “has recompensed me,—that I remained not in ignorance with the heathen!—Oh, the wonderful providence of Ullah! whereby [348]I am come to this country of the Apostle, and to the knowledge of the religion!”114 “Oh! what sweetness is there in believing! Trust me, dear comrade, it is a thing above that which any heart may speak; and would God thou wert come to this (heavenly) knowledge; but the Lord will surely have a care of thee, that thou shouldst not perish without the religion. Ay, how good a thing it were to see thee a Moslem, and become one with us; but I know that the time is in God’s hand: the Lord’s will be done.”115
The freedman from Galla whom Doughty met at Khaybar certainly showed a strong passion for his faith. He had been taken from his home as a child and sold as a slave in Jiddah; when Doughty asked him if he felt any anger toward those who had kidnapped him and sold his life into servitude in a distant land, he replied, “Yet one thing has made it worth it for me,—that I didn’t remain in ignorance like the heathens!—Oh, the amazing providence of Ullah! through which I have come to this land of the Apostle and to the knowledge of the religion!” “Oh! how sweet it is to believe! Trust me, dear friend, it’s something beyond what any heart can express; I wish you could come to this (heavenly) understanding; but the Lord will surely take care of you, so that you won’t perish without the faith. Yes, how wonderful it would be to see you as a Muslim and to be one with us; but I know the timing is in God’s hands: let the Lord’s will be done.”
Among the Galla tribes of the true Galla country, the population is partly Muhammadan (some tribes having been converted about 1500)116 and partly heathen, with the exception of those tribes immediately bordering on Abyssinia who in the latter part of the nineteenth century were forced by the king of that country to accept Christianity.117 Among the mountains, the Muhammadans are in a minority, but on the plains the missionaries of Islam have met with striking success, and their teaching found a rapidly increasing acceptance during the last century. Antonio Cecchi, who visited the petty kingdom of Limmu in 1878, gives an account of the conversion of Abba Baghibò,118 the father of the then reigning chieftain, by Muhammadans who for some years had been pushing their proselytising efforts in this country in the guise of traders. His example was followed by the chiefs of the neighbouring Galla kingdoms and by the officers of their courts; part of the common people also were won over to the new faith, and it continued to make progress among them, but the greater part cling firmly to their ancient cult.119 These traders received a ready welcome at the courts of the Galla chiefs, inasmuch as they found them a market for the commercial products of the country and imported objects of foreign manufacture in exchange. As they made their journeys to the coast once a year only, or [349]even once in two years, and lived all the rest of the time in the Galla country, they had plenty of opportunities, which they knew well how to avail themselves of, for the work of propagating Islam, and wherever they set their foot they were sure in a short space of time to gain a large number of proselytes.120 Islam here came in conflict with Christian missionaries from Europe, whose efforts, though winning for Christianity a few converts, have been crowned with very little success,121—even the converts of Cardinal Massaja (after he was expelled from these parts) either embraced Islam or ended by believing neither in Christ nor in Allāh,122—whereas the Muslim missionaries achieved a continuous success, and pushed their way far to the south, and crossed the Wābi river.123 The majority of the Galla tribes dwelling in the west of the Galla country were still heathen towards the end of the nineteenth century, but among the most westerly of them, viz. the Lega,124 the old nature worship appeared to be on the decline and the growing influence of the Muslim missionaries made it probable that within a few years the Lega would all have entered into the pale of Islam.125
Among the Galla tribes in the heart of Galla country, the population is partly Muslim (some tribes converted around 1500) and partly pagan, except for those tribes right next to Abyssinia who, in the late 1800s, were compelled by the king of that country to adopt Christianity. In the mountains, Muslims are a minority, but on the plains, Islamic missionaries have had remarkable success, and their teachings gained popularity throughout the last century. Antonio Cecchi, who traveled to the small kingdom of Limmu in 1878, recounts the conversion of Abba Baghibò, the father of the reigning chieftain, by Muslims who had been actively spreading their faith in the guise of traders for several years. His conversion influenced the leaders of nearby Galla kingdoms and the officials at their courts; some common people also embraced the new faith, and its growth among them continued, though the majority still held tightly to their ancient beliefs. These traders were welcomed at the Galla chiefs' courts since they found a market for local products and brought in items from abroad in exchange. Because they only traveled to the coast once a year or even once every two years, and spent the rest of their time in Galla country, they had ample opportunity to promote Islam, and wherever they went, they quickly gained many followers. Islam faced competition from European Christian missionaries, whose efforts resulted in a few conversions to Christianity but little overall success—many of Cardinal Massaja's converts (after he was expelled from the area) either turned to Islam or ended up neither believing in Christ nor Allah—while the Muslim missionaries consistently succeeded, pushing further south and crossing the Wābi River. By the end of the 1800s, most Galla tribes in the western part of Galla country were still pagan, but among the far western tribes, like the Lega, the old nature worship seemed to be waning, and the increasing influence of Muslim missionaries suggested that within a few years, all the Lega would likely convert to Islam.
The North-East Africa of the present day presents indeed the spectacle of a remarkably energetic and zealous missionary activity on the part of the Muhammadans. Several hundreds of missionaries come from Arabia every year, and they have been even more successful in their labours among the Somali than among the Galla.126 The close proximity of the Somali country to Arabia must have caused it very early to have been the scene of Muhammadan missionary labours, but of these unfortunately little record seems to have survived. The people of Zaylaʻ were said by Ibn Ḥawqal127 in the second half of the ninth century to be Christians, but in the first half of the fourteenth century [350]Abu’l-Fidā speaks of them as being Musalmans.128 The new faith was probably brought across the sea by Arab merchants or refugees. The Somalis of the north have a tradition of a certain Arab of noble birth who, compelled to flee his own country, crossed the sea to Adel, where he preached the faith of Islam among their forefathers.129 In the fifteenth century a band of forty-four Arabs came as missionaries from Ḥaḍramawt, landing at Berberah on the Red Sea, and thence dispersed over the Somali country to preach Islam. One of them, Shayk͟h Ibrāhīm Abū Zarbay, made his way to the city of Harar about A.D. 1430, and gained many converts there, and his tomb is still honoured in that city. A hill near Berberah is still called the Mount of Saints in memory of these missionaries, who are said to have sat there in solemn conclave before scattering far and wide to the work of conversion.130 Islam gradually became predominant throughout the whole of North-East Africa, but the growing power of the Emperor Menelik and his occupation of Harar in 1886 resulted in a certain number of conversions to Christianity.131
The North-East Africa of today showcases an impressive and active mission effort by Muslims. Every year, several hundred missionaries come from Arabia, and they have been even more successful in their work among the Somali than among the Galla.126 The close proximity of the Somali region to Arabia likely made it one of the first areas to experience Muslim missionary activities, but unfortunately, little record seems to have survived. Ibn Ḥawqal127 mentioned in the second half of the ninth century that the people of Zaylaʻ were Christians, but by the first half of the fourteenth century, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Abu’l-Fidā referred to them as Muslims.128 The new faith was probably introduced by Arab traders or refugees crossing the sea. The northern Somalis have a tradition about an Arab of noble descent who had to escape his homeland by sailing to Adel, where he preached Islam to their ancestors.129 In the fifteenth century, a group of forty-four Arabs came as missionaries from Ḥaḍramawt, landing at Berberah on the Red Sea, and then spread throughout the Somali region to promote Islam. One of them, Shayk͟h Ibrāhīm Abū Zarbay, arrived in the city of Harar around A.D. 1430 and converted many people there, and his tomb is still revered in that city. A hill near Berberah is still known as the Mount of Saints in remembrance of these missionaries, who are said to have gathered there in solemn meeting before scattering to spread the faith.130 Islam gradually became the dominant religion across North-East Africa, but the rising power of Emperor Menelik and his takeover of Harar in 1886 led to some conversions to Christianity.131
In order to complete this survey of Islam in Africa, it remains only to draw attention to the fact that this religion has also made its entrance into the extreme south of this continent, viz. in Cape Colony. These Muhammadans of the Cape are descendants of Malays, who were brought here by the Dutch132 either in the seventeenth or eighteenth century;133 they speak a corrupt form of the Boer dialect, with a considerable admixture of Arabic, and some English and Malay words. A curious little book published in this [351]dialect and written in Arabic characters was published in Constantinople in 1877 by the Turkish minister of education, to serve as a handbook of the principles of the Muslim faith.134 The thoroughly Dutch names that some of them bear, and the type of face observable in many of them, point to the probability that they have at some time received into their community some persons of Dutch birth, or at least that they have in their veins a considerable admixture of Dutch blood. They have also gained some converts from among the Hottentots. Very little notice has been taken of them by European travellers,135 or even by their co-religionists until recently. In 1819 Colebrooke had drawn attention to the growth of Islam in some interesting notes he wrote on the Cape Colony: “Mohammedanism is said to be gaining ground among the slaves and free people of colour at the Cape; that is to say, more converts among negroes and blacks of every description are made from Paganism to the Musleman, than to the Christian religion, notwithstanding the zealous exertions of pious missionaries. One cause of this perversion is asserted to be a marked disinclination of slave owners to allow their slaves to be baptized; arising from some erroneous notions or over-charged apprehensions of the rights which a baptized slave acquires. Slaves are certainly impressed with the idea that such a disinclination subsists, and it is not an unfrequent answer of a slave, when asked his motives for turning Musleman, that ‘some religion he must have, and he is not allowed to turn Christian.’ Prejudices in this respect are wearing away; and less discouragement is now given to the conversion of slaves than heretofore. Masters, it is affirmed, begin to find that their slaves serve not the worse for instruction received in religious duties. Missionaries who devote themselves especially to the religious instruction of slaves (and there is one in each of the principal towns) have increasing congregations, and hope that their labours are not unfruitful. But the [352]Musleman priest, with less exertion, has a greater flock.”136 During the last fifty years the Muhammadans in Cape Colony have been visited by some zealous co-religionists from other countries, and more attention is now paid by them to education, and a deeper religious life has been stirred up among them, and they are said to carry on a zealous propaganda, especially among the coloured people at the Cape and to achieve a certain success.137 This proselytising movement is especially strong in the western part of Cape Colony. It is said that there is a movement on foot for the founding of a college at Claremont, in the vicinity of Cape Town, which shall become a centre for the propagation of Islam. One of the methods at present employed is the adoption of neglected or abandoned children, who are brought up in the Muslim faith.138 Every year some of them make the pilgrimage to Mecca, where a special Shayk͟h has been appointed to look after them.139 The Indian coolies that come to work in the diamond fields of South Africa are also said to be propagandists of Islam.140
To wrap up this survey of Islam in Africa, it's important to note that this religion has also reached the far southern part of the continent, specifically in Cape Colony. The Muslims in the Cape are descendants of Malays who were brought here by the Dutch, either in the seventeenth or eighteenth century. They speak a distorted version of the Boer dialect, heavily mixed with Arabic, as well as some English and Malay words. A small, interesting book was published in this dialect using Arabic characters in Constantinople in 1877 by the Turkish minister of education, intended as a guide on the principles of the Muslim faith. The distinctly Dutch names that some of them carry, along with the facial features seen in many of them, suggest that at some point, their community may have included some individuals of Dutch descent or that they have a notable mix of Dutch ancestry. They have also gained a few converts from among the Hottentots. European travelers and even fellow Muslims had paid them little attention until recently. In 1819, Colebrooke noted the growth of Islam in some intriguing observations he wrote about Cape Colony: “Mohammedanism is said to be growing among the slaves and free people of color at the Cape; more converts are made from Paganism to Islam than to Christianity, despite the dedicated efforts of pious missionaries. One reason for this shift is believed to be the reluctance of slave owners to allow their slaves to be baptized, stemming from misguided ideas or exaggerated fears about the rights a baptized slave acquires. Slaves are certainly aware of this reluctance, and it’s a common response from a slave, when asked why they converted to Islam, that 'they need some religion, and they're not allowed to become Christian.' Prejudices about this are fading, and there's now less resistance to the conversion of slaves than before. It is claimed that masters are beginning to realize that their slaves perform no worse when they receive religious instruction. Missionaries dedicated to the religious education of slaves (and there's one in each of the main towns) are seeing growing congregations and are hopeful that their efforts are bearing fruit. However, the Muslim priest, with less effort, has managed to attract a larger following.” In the past fifty years, the Muslims in Cape Colony have been visited by enthusiastic co-religionists from other countries, and they are now placing more emphasis on education, resulting in a more vibrant religious life among them. They are said to be actively promoting Islam, particularly among the colored populations at the Cape, achieving some success. This missionary movement is particularly strong in the western part of Cape Colony. It has been reported that there are plans to establish a college in Claremont, near Cape Town, to serve as a hub for the spread of Islam. One of the current methods used is the adoption of neglected or abandoned children, who are raised in the Muslim faith. Every year, some of them travel to Mecca, where a special Sheikh has been assigned to take care of them. The Indian laborers arriving to work in South Africa's diamond fields are also said to be spreading Islam.
On account of its isolated position, 220 to 540 miles from the mainland, the island of Madagascar calls for separate mention. The only tribe that has adopted Islam is that of the Antaimorona, occupying a part of the south-east coast; they undoubtedly owed their conversion to missionaries from Arabia, but the date at which this change of faith took place is entirely unknown; tradition would carry it back to the very days of Muḥammad himself, but it is not until the sixteenth century that we get, in the works of Italian and Portuguese geographers, authentic mention of Muhammadans on the island.141
Due to its remote location, 220 to 540 miles from the mainland, the island of Madagascar deserves special mention. The only tribe that has embraced Islam is the Antaimorona, who live along part of the southeast coast; their conversion was likely influenced by missionaries from Arabia, although the exact date of this change in faith is completely unknown. Tradition suggests it dates back to the time of Muhammad himself, but it isn’t until the sixteenth century that Italian and Portuguese geographers provide credible accounts of Muslims on the island.141
From the historical sketch given above it may be seen that peaceful methods have largely characterised the Muhammadan missionary movement in Africa, and though Islam [353]has often taken the sword as an instrument to further its spiritual conquests, such an appeal to violence and bloodshed has in most cases been preceded by the peaceful efforts of the missionary, and the preacher has followed the conqueror to complete the imperfect work of conversion. It is true that the success of Islam has been very largely facilitated in many parts of Africa by the worldly successes of Muhammadan adventurers, and the erection of Muhammadan states on the ruins of pagan kingdoms, and fire and bloodshed have often marked the course of a Jihād, projected for the extermination of the infidel. The words of the young Arab from Bornu whom Captain Burton142 met in the palace of the King of Abeokuta doubtless express the aspirations of many an African Muhammadan: “Give those guns and powder to us, and we will soon Islamise these dogs”: and they find an echo in the message that Mungo Park143 gives us as having been sent by the Muslim King of Futah Toro to his pagan neighbour: “With this knife Abdulkader will condescend to shave the head of Damel, if Damel will embrace the Mahommedan faith; and with this other knife Abdulkader will cut the throat of Damel, if Damel refuses to embrace it; take your choice.”
From the historical overview provided, it's clear that the Muslim missionary movement in Africa has mainly used peaceful methods. Although Islam has sometimes resorted to the sword to expand its influence, these violent actions have generally come after peaceful missionary work. Preachers often follow conquerors to finish the incomplete task of converting people. It's true that Islam's success in many areas of Africa has been significantly aided by the worldly achievements of Muslim adventurers and the establishment of Muslim states on the remnants of pagan kingdoms. Conflict and bloodshed have frequently marked the course of a Jihād aimed at eliminating non-believers. The words of the young Arab from Bornu, whom Captain Burton met in the palace of the King of Abeokuta, likely reflect the ambitions of many African Muslims: “Give us those guns and powder, and we will quickly convert these dogs to Islam.” This sentiment is echoed in the message that Mungo Park reported, sent by the Muslim King of Futah Toro to his pagan neighbor: “With this knife, Abdulkader will agree to shave the head of Damel if Damel adopts the Islamic faith; with this other knife, Abdulkader will kill Damel if he refuses to convert; choose your fate.”
But much as Islam may have owed to the martial prowess of such fanatics as these, there is the overwhelming testimony of travellers and others to the peaceful missionary preaching, and quiet and persistent labours of the Muslim propagandist, which have done more for the rapid spread of Islam in modern Africa than any violent measures: by the latter its opponents may indeed have been exterminated, but by the former chiefly, have its converts been made, and the work of conversion may still be observed in progress in many regions of the coast and the interior.144 Wherever Islam has made its way, there is the Muhammadan missionary to be found bearing witness to its doctrines,—the trader, be he Arab, Pul or Mandingo, who combines proselytism with the sale of his merchandise, and whose very profession brings him into close and immediate contact with those he would convert, [354]and disarms any possible suspicion of sinister motives; such a man when he enters a pagan village soon attracts attention by his frequent ablutions and regularly recurring times of prayer and prostration, in which he appears to be conversing with some invisible being, and by his very assumption of intellectual and moral superiority, commands the respect and confidence of the heathen people, to whom at the same time he shows himself ready and willing to communicate his high privileges and knowledge;—the ḥājī or pilgrim who has returned from Mecca full of enthusiasm for the spread of the faith, to which he devotes his whole energies, wandering about from place to place, supported by the alms of the faithful who bear witness to the truth in the midst of their pagan neighbours;—the student who, in consequence of his knowledge of Islamic theology and law, receives honour as a man of learning: sometimes, too, he practises medicine, or at least he is in great requisition as a writer of charms, texts from the Qurʼān, which are sewn up in pieces of leather or cloth and tied on the arms, or round the neck, and which he can turn to account as a means of adding to the number of his converts: for instance, when childless women or those who have lost their children in infancy, apply for these charms, as a condition of success the obligation is always imposed upon them of bringing up their future children as Muhammadans.145 These religious teachers, or marabouts, or alūfas as they are variously termed, are held in the highest estimation. In some tribes of Western Africa every village contains a lodge for their reception, and they are treated with the utmost deference and respect: in Darfur they hold the highest rank after those who fill the offices of government: among the Mandingos they rank still higher, and receive honour next to the king, the subordinate chiefs being regarded as their inferiors in point of dignity: in those states in which the Qurʼān is made the rule of government in all civil matters, their services are in great demand, in order to interpret its meaning. So sacred are the persons of these teachers esteemed, that they pass without molestation through the countries of chiefs, not [355]only hostile to each other, but engaged in actual warfare. Such deference is not only paid to them in Muhammadan countries, but also in the pagan villages in which they establish their schools, where the people respect them as the instructors of their children, and look upon them as the medium between themselves and Heaven, either for securing a supply of their necessities, or for warding off or removing calamities.146 Many of these teachers have studied in the mosques of Qayrwān, Fas, Tripoli147 and other centres of Muslim learning; but especially in the mosque of al-Azhar in Cairo. Students flock to it from all parts of the Muslim world, and among them is often to be found a contingent from Negro Africa,—students from Darfur, Wadai and Bornu, and some who even make their way on foot from the far distant West Coast; when they have finished their courses of study in Muslim theology and jurisprudence, there are many of them who become missionaries among the heathen population of their native land. Schools are established by these missionaries in the towns they visit, which are frequented by the pagan as well as the Muslim children. They are taught to read the Qurʼān, and instructed in the doctrines and ceremonies of Islam. Having thus gained a footing, the Muhammadan missionary, by his superior knowledge and attainments, is not slow to obtain great influence over the people among whom he has come to live. In this he is aided by the fact that his habits and manner of life are similar in many respects to their own, nor is he looked upon with suspicion, inasmuch as the trader has already prepared the way for him; and by intermarriage with the natives, being thus received into their social system, his influence becomes firmly rooted and permanent, and so in the most natural manner he gradually causes the knowledge of Islam to spread among them.
But as much as Islam may have benefited from the military skills of these fanatics, there is overwhelming evidence from travelers and others about the peaceful preaching and quiet, persistent efforts of Muslim missionaries, which have done more for the rapid spread of Islam in modern Africa than any violent actions. While the latter may have led to the elimination of its opponents, it is the former that has mainly converted people, and the process of conversion can still be seen ongoing in many areas along the coast and inland. Wherever Islam has spread, there’s a Muslim missionary sharing its teachings—the trader, whether Arab, Pul, or Mandingo, who combines spreading the faith with selling goods, and whose very profession brings him into close contact with those he aims to convert. He disarms any potential suspicion of ulterior motives; when he enters a pagan village, he soon draws attention with his frequent ablutions and regular prayer times, where he seems to be communicating with an unseen being. By his display of intellectual and moral superiority, he earns the respect and trust of the local people while also being open to sharing his higher knowledge and privileges. There’s the ḥājī or pilgrim who returns from Mecca, full of enthusiasm for spreading the faith, dedicating all his energy to it, traveling from place to place, supported by the donations of believers who bear witness to the truth amidst their pagan neighbors. The student, with his knowledge of Islamic theology and law, earns respect as a learned man; sometimes, he also practices medicine or is in demand for writing charms, texts from the Qurʼān that are sewn into leather or cloth and tied around arms or necks, which he can leverage to increase his converts. For instance, when women who want children or those who have lost their children request these charms, they are always required to raise their future children as Muslims as a condition for success. These religious instructors, known as marabouts or alūfas, are highly esteemed. In some tribes of Western Africa, every village has a place for their reception, and they are treated with utmost reverence. In Darfur, they hold the highest rank after government officials. Among the Mandingos, they are even more honored, coming next to the king, with subordinate chiefs regarded as their inferiors. In states where the Qurʼān governs civil matters, their services are in great demand to interpret its meanings. These teachers' persons are so sacred that they are allowed to pass unharmed through territories of chiefs who are not only hostile to one another but also in active conflict. Such respect is not only given to them in Muslim regions but also in pagan villages where they establish schools, where people view them as educators for their children and as intermediaries with Heaven, whether it’s for obtaining their necessities or to prevent or alleviate misfortunes. Many of these teachers have studied at mosques in Qayrwān, Fas, Tripoli, and other centers of Islamic learning, particularly at al-Azhar mosque in Cairo. Students come from all over the Muslim world, and among them are often those from Negro Africa—students from Darfur, Wadai, and Bornu, with some even traveling on foot from the distant West Coast. After completing their studies in Islamic theology and law, many of them become missionaries among the pagan populations back home. These missionaries establish schools in the towns they visit, attended by both pagan and Muslim children. They learn to read the Qurʼān and are taught about the doctrines and rituals of Islam. With this foundation, the Muslim missionary, through his superior knowledge and education, quickly gains significant influence over the people he lives among. His lifestyle is similar to theirs, and he is not viewed with suspicion since traders have already paved the way for him. Through intermarriage with the locals, being integrated into their social structure, his influence becomes firmly established, allowing the knowledge of Islam to spread among them in the most natural way.
His propagandist efforts are further facilitated by the fact that the deism which forms the background of the religious consciousness of many fetish-worshippers may pass by an easy transition into the theism of Islam, together with some [356]other aspects of their theology, while their general outlook upon life and several of their religious institutions are capable of taking on a Muslim colouring and of being transferred to the new system of faith without undergoing much modification.148
His efforts in propaganda are further supported by the fact that the deism that underlies the religious beliefs of many fetish-worshippers can easily transition into the theism of Islam, along with some [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other elements of their theology. Additionally, their overall perspective on life and several of their religious practices can adopt a Muslim influence and be adapted to the new faith with minimal changes.148
The arrival of the Muhammadan in a pagan country is also the beginning of the opening up of a more extensive trade, and of communication with great Muhammadan trading centres such as Jenne, Segu or Kano, and a share in the advantages of this material civilisation is offered, together with the religion of the Prophet. Thus “among the uncivilised negro tribes the missionary may be always sure of a ready audience: he can not only give them many truths regarding God and man which make their way to the heart and elevate the intellect, but he can at once communicate the Shibboleth of admission to a social and political communion, which is a passport for protection and assistance from the Atlantic to the Wall of China. Wherever a Moslem house can be found there the negro convert who can repeat the dozen syllables of his creed, is sure of shelter, sustenance and advice, and in his own country he finds himself at once a member of an influential, if not of a dominant caste. This seems the real secret of the success of the Moslem missionaries in West Africa. It is great and rapid as regards numbers, for the simple reason that the Moslem missionary, from the very first profession of the convert’s belief, acts practically on those principles regarding the equality and brotherhood of all believers before God, which Islam shares with Christianity; and he does this, as a general rule, more speedily and decidedly than the Christian missionary, who generally feels bound to require good evidence of a converted heart before he gives the right hand of Christian fellowship, and who has always to contend with race prejudices not likely to die out in a single generation where the white Christian has for generations been known as master, and the black heathen as slave.”149
The arrival of Muslims in a pagan country also marks the start of increased trade and communication with major Muslim trading hubs like Jenne, Segu, or Kano. Along with the religion of the Prophet, they offer a stake in the benefits of material civilization. So, “among the uncivilized tribes, missionaries can always expect a willing audience: they can share many truths about God and humanity that resonate deeply and elevate the mind, while also providing the key to gaining entry into a social and political community, which serves as a passport for protection and support from the Atlantic to the Great Wall of China. Wherever there’s a Muslim house, the Black convert who can recite the core tenets of his faith is assured of shelter, food, and guidance. In his own country, he immediately finds himself part of an influential, if not dominant, group. This seems to be the real reason behind the success of Muslim missionaries in West Africa. Their growth in numbers is substantial and swift because, from the moment a convert professes his faith, the Muslim missionary effectively embraces the principles of equality and brotherhood of all believers before God, which Islam shares with Christianity. Generally, they do this more quickly and decisively than Christian missionaries, who often feel the need to see clear signs of a transformed heart before offering the fellowship of Christianity, and they continually face deep-rooted racial biases that won’t disappear in a single generation, especially where the white Christian has historically been viewed as the master and the Black pagan as the slave.”149
It is important, too, to note that neither his colour nor [357]his race in any way prejudice the Negro in the eyes of his new co-religionists. The progress of Islam in Negritia has no doubt been materially advanced by this absence of any feeling of repulsion towards the Negro—indeed Islam seems never to have treated the Negro as an inferior, as has been unhappily too often the case in Christendom.150
It’s also important to point out that neither his skin color nor [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]his race affects how the Negro is seen by his new co-religionists. The spread of Islam in Africa has undoubtedly been significantly helped by this lack of any feeling of dislike towards the Negro—actually, Islam doesn’t seem to have viewed the Negro as inferior, unlike what has often happened in Christian societies.150
This consideration goes partly to explain the success of Muslim as contrasted with Christian missions among the Negro peoples. It has frequently been pointed out that the Negro convert to Christianity is apt to feel that his European co-religionists belong to a stratum of civilisation alien to his own habits of life, whereas he feels himself to be more at home in a Muslim society. This has been well stated by a modern observer, in the following passage:—“Islam, despite its shortcomings, does not, from the Nigerian point of view, demand race suicide of the Nigerian as an accompaniment of conversion. It does not stipulate revolutionary changes in social life, impossible at the present stage of Nigerian development; nor does it undermine family or communal authority. Between the converter and converted there is no abyss. Both are equal, not in theory, but in practice, before God. Both are African; sons of the soil. The doctrine of the brotherhood of man is carried out in practice. Conversion does not mean for the converted [358]a break with his interests, his family, his social life, his respect for the authority of his natural rulers.… No one can fail to be impressed with the carriage, the dignity of the Nigerian—indeed of the West African—Mohammedan; the whole bearing of the man suggests a consciousness of citizenship, a pride of race which seems to say: ‘We are different, thou and I, but we are men.’ The spread of Islam in Southern Nigeria which we are witnessing to-day is mainly social in its action. It brings to those with whom it comes in contact a higher status, a loftier conception of man’s place in the universe around him, release from the thraldom of a thousand superstitious fears.”151
This point helps explain why Muslim missions have been more successful than Christian missions among Black communities. It's often noted that a Black person who converts to Christianity tends to feel that their European fellow believers are part of a civilization that's very different from their own way of life. In contrast, they find a greater sense of belonging in a Muslim society. A modern observer expressed this well: “Islam, despite its flaws, does not require the Nigerian to give up their identity as part of conversion. It doesn’t demand drastic changes in their social life, which are unrealistic for the current development stage in Nigeria; nor does it weaken family or community authority. There’s no vast divide between the one converting and the one converted. Both are equal, not just in theory but in practice, before God. They are both African, from the same land. The principle of brotherhood among humanity is actively realized. Conversion doesn’t mean that the converted has to abandon their interests, family, social life, or respect for their traditional leaders.… One cannot help but notice the presence and dignity of the Nigerian—indeed of the West African—Muslim; the way they carry themselves shows a sense of citizenship and racial pride that seems to say: ‘We may be different, but we are all human.’ The growth of Islam in Southern Nigeria that we’re observing today is mainly social. It offers those who engage with it a higher status, a greater understanding of humanity's place in the world, and freedom from a multitude of superstitious fears.”
According to Muhammadan tradition Moses was a black man, as may be seen from the following passages in the Qurʼān. “Now draw thy hand close to thy side: it shall come forth white, but unhurt:—another sign!” (xx. 23). “Then drew he forth his hand, and lo! it was white to the beholders. The nobles of Pharaoh’s people said: ‘Verily this is an expert enchanter’ ” (vii. 105–6). The following story also, handed down to us from the golden period of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty, is interesting as evidence of Muhammadan feeling with regard to the Negro. Ibrāhīm, a brother of Hārūn al-Rashīd and the son of a negress, had proclaimed himself Caliph at Bag͟hdād, but was defeated and forgiven by al-Maʼmūn, who was then reigning (A.D. 819). He thus describes his interview with the Caliph:—“Al-Maʼmūn said to me on my going to see him after having obtained pardon: ‘Is it thou who art the Negro k͟halīfah?’ to which I replied:—‘Commander of the faithful! I am he whom thou hast deigned to pardon; and it has been said by the slave of Banuʼl-Ḥasḥās:—“When men extol their worth, the slave of the family of Ḥasḥās can supply, by his verses, the defect of birth and fortune.” Though I be a slave, my soul, through its noble nature, is free; though my body be dark, my mind is fair.’ To this al-Maʼmūn replied: ‘Uncle! a jest of mine has put you in a serious mood.’ He then repeated these verses: ‘Blackness of skin cannot degrade an ingenious mind, or lessen the [359]worth of the scholar and the wit. Let darkness claim the colour of your body: I claim as mine your fair and candid soul.’ ”152
According to Muslim tradition, Moses was a black man, as shown by the following passages in the Qurʼān. “Now draw your hand close to your side: it will come out white, but unharmed:—another sign!” (xx. 23). “Then he drew forth his hand, and look! it was white to those watching. The nobles of Pharaoh’s people said: ‘This is certainly a skilled magician’” (vii. 105–6). The story below, passed down from the golden age of the ʻAbbāsid dynasty, is also interesting as evidence of Muslim views regarding the Negro. Ibrāhīm, the brother of Hārūn al-Rashīd and the son of a black woman, declared himself Caliph in Bag͟hdād, but was defeated and pardoned by al-Maʼmūn, who was then in power (CE 819). He described his meeting with the Caliph:—“Al-Maʼmūn said to me when I went to see him after receiving his pardon: ‘Are you the Negro Caliph?’ I replied:—‘Commander of the faithful! I am the one you have graciously pardoned; and it has been said by the servant of Banuʼl-Ḥasḥās:—“When men praise their worth, the servant of the family of Ḥasḥās can compensate, through his verses, for the lack of noble birth and fortune.” Though I am a servant, my spirit, due to its noble nature, is free; though my body is dark, my mind is bright.’ To this, al-Maʼmūn replied: ‘Uncle! a joke of mine has put you in a serious mood.’ He then recited these verses: ‘The darkness of skin cannot diminish a clever mind or lessen the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]value of the scholar and the wit. Let darkness take the color of your body: I claim as mine your fair and candid soul.’”152
Thus, the converted Negro at once takes an equal place in the brotherhood of believers, neither his colour nor his race nor any associations of the past standing in the way. It is doubtless the ready admission they receive, that makes the pagan Negroes willing to enter into a religious society whose higher civilisation demands that they should give up many of their old barbarous habits and customs; at the same time the very fact that the acceptance of Islam does imply an advance in civilisation and is a very distinct step in the intellectual, moral and material progress of a Negro tribe, helps very largely to explain the success of this faith. The forces arrayed on its side are so powerful and ascendant, that the barbarism, ignorance and superstition which it seeks to sweep away have little chance of making a lengthened resistance. What the civilisation of Muslim Africa implies to the Negro convert, is admirably expressed in the following words: “The worst evils which, there is reason to believe, prevailed at one time over the whole of Africa, and which are still to be found in many parts of it, and those, too, not far from the Gold Coast and from our own settlements—cannibalism and human sacrifice and the burial of living infants—disappear at once and for ever. Natives who have hitherto lived in a state of nakedness, or nearly so, begin to dress, and that neatly; natives who have never washed before begin to wash, and that frequently; for ablutions are commanded in the Sacred Law, and it is an ordinance which does not involve too severe a strain on their natural instincts. The tribal organisation tends to give place to something which has a wider basis. In other words, tribes coalesce into nations, and, with the increase of energy and intelligence, nations into empires. Many such instances could be adduced from the history of the Soudan and the adjoining countries during the last hundred years. If the warlike spirit is thus stimulated, the centres from which war springs are fewer in number and further apart. War is better organised, and is under some form of [360]restraint; quarrels are not picked for nothing; there is less indiscriminate plundering and greater security for property and life. Elementary schools,153 like those described by Mungo Park a century ago, spring up, and even if they only teach their scholars to recite the Koran, they are worth something in themselves, and may be a step to much more. The well-built and neatly-kept mosque, with its call to prayer repeated five times a day, its Mecca-pointing niche, its Imām and its weekly service, becomes the centre of the village, instead of the ghastly fetish or Juju house. The worship of one God, omnipotent, omnipresent, omniscient, and compassionate, is an immeasurable advance upon anything which the native has been taught to worship before. The Arabic language, in which the Mussulman scriptures are always written, is a language of extraordinary copiousness and beauty; once learned it becomes a lingua franca to the tribes of half the continent, and serves as an introduction to literature, or rather, it is a literature in itself. It substitutes moreover, a written code of law for the arbitrary caprice of a chieftain—a change which is, in itself, an immense advance in civilisation. Manufactures and commerce spring up, not the dumb trading or the elementary bartering of raw products which we know from Herodotus to have existed from the earliest times in Africa, nor the cowrie shells, or gunpowder, or tobacco, or rum, which still serve as a chief medium of exchange all along the coast, but manufactures involving considerable skill, and a commerce [361]which is elaborately organised; and under their influence, and that of the more settled government which Islam brings in its train, there have arisen those great cities of Negroland whose very existence, when first they were described by European travellers, could not but be half discredited. I am far from saying that the religion is the sole cause of all this comparative prosperity. I only say it is consistent with it, and it encourages it. Climatic conditions and various other influences co-operate towards the result; but what has Pagan Africa, even where the conditions are very similar, to compare with it? As regards the individual, it is admitted on all hands that Islam gives to its new Negro converts an energy, a dignity, a self-reliance, and a self-respect which is all too rarely found in their Pagan or their Christian fellow-countrymen.”154
Thus, the converted Black person immediately takes an equal place in the community of believers, with neither their skin color, race, nor past associations standing in the way. It is likely the warm welcome they receive that makes non-believing Black individuals eager to join a religious society whose higher standards of civilization require them to let go of many of their old, savage habits and customs. At the same time, the fact that accepting Islam represents a step toward civilization and is a significant move in the intellectual, moral, and material progress of a Black tribe largely explains its success. The forces supporting it are so powerful and dominant that the barbarism, ignorance, and superstition it aims to eliminate have little chance of putting up prolonged resistance. What the civilization of Muslim Africa implies for the Black convert is perfectly summarized in the following words: "The worst evils that are believed to have once been widespread throughout Africa, and which can still be found in many parts of it, including close to the Gold Coast and our own settlements—cannibalism, human sacrifice, and the burial of living infants—vanish immediately and permanently. Natives who have previously lived in a state of near-nakedness start to dress, and do so neatly; natives who have never washed before begin to wash regularly, for cleansing is mandated in the Sacred Law, and this requirement doesn’t demand too much from their natural instincts. The tribal organization starts to evolve into something with a broader foundation. In other words, tribes combine into nations, and with the rise in energy and intelligence, nations turn into empires. Many such examples can be found in the history of the Sudan and surrounding areas over the last century. If the warlike spirit is thus encouraged, the sources of conflict become fewer and more distant. War becomes better organized and is subject to some form of restraint; quarrels are not sparked for trivial reasons; there’s less indiscriminate looting and greater security for property and life. Basic schools, like those described by Mungo Park a century ago, emerge, and even if they only teach students to recite the Quran, they hold value in themselves and may lead to much more. The well-constructed and well-maintained mosque, with its call to prayer five times a day, its Mecca-pointing niche, its Imam, and its weekly service, becomes the village’s center, replacing the horrifying fetish or Juju house. The worship of one God—omnipotent, omnipresent, omniscient, and compassionate—is a huge improvement over anything the natives were taught to worship before. The Arabic language, in which the Muslim scriptures are always written, is one of great richness and beauty; once learned, it becomes a lingua franca for the tribes across half the continent and serves as a gateway to literature, or it is literature in itself. Moreover, it replaces the arbitrary whims of a chieftain with a written legal code—a change that itself represents a substantial advancement in civilization. Manufacturing and trade develop, moving away from the simple trading or basic bartering of raw products that have existed since ancient times in Africa, nor the cowrie shells, gunpowder, tobacco, or rum, which still serve as a primary medium of exchange along the coast, but towards manufacturing involving considerable skill and an elaborately organized trade; and under their influence, along with the more stable governance that Islam brings, arise the great cities of Negroland. Their very existence, when first described by European travelers, was often met with skepticism. I am not suggesting that religion is the sole reason for all this relative prosperity. I just say it aligns with it and encourages it. Climate conditions and various other factors contribute to the outcome; but what does Pagan Africa, even where conditions are very similar, have to compare? Regarding the individual, it is universally acknowledged that Islam provides its new Black converts with energy, dignity, self-reliance, and self-respect, traits that are all too rarely found in their Pagan or Christian compatriots."
The words above quoted were written before the partition of the greater part of Africa among the governments of Christian Europe—England, France and Germany—but the imposing character of Muslim civilisation has not ceased to impress the Negro mind, or to operate as one of the influences favourable to the conversion of the African fetish-worshippers. Brought suddenly into contact with European culture, these have received an impulse to advance in the path of civilisation, but being unable to bridge over the gulf that separates them from their foreign rulers, they find in Islam a culture corresponding to their needs and capable of understanding their requirements and aspirations.155 So far, therefore, from the extension of European domination tending to hamper the activities of Muhammadan propagandists, it has to a very remarkable degree contributed towards the progress of Islam. The bringing of peace to countries formerly harassed by wars of extermination or the raids of slave-hunters, the establishment of ordered methods of government and administration, and the increased facilities of communication by the making of roads and the building of railways, have given a great stimulus to trade and have enabled that active propagandist, [362]the Muslim trader, to extend his influence in districts previously untrodden, and traverse familiar ground with greater security. Further, the suppression of the slave-trade has removed one of the great obstacles to the spread of Islam in pagan Africa, because it was to the interest of the Arab and other Muhammadan slave-dealers not to narrow the field of their operations by admitting their possible victims into the brotherhood of Islam.156 Converts are now won from pagan tribes which in the days of the slave-trade were untouched by missionary effort. To this result the European governments have contributed by employing Muhammadans to fill the subordinate posts in the civil administration (since among the Muhammadans alone were educated persons to be found) and distributing them throughout pagan districts, by employing Muhammadan teachers in the Government schools, and by recruiting their armies from among Muhammadan tribes; they have thus added to the prestige of Islam in the eyes of the pagan Africans—a circumstance that the Muslims have not been slow to make use of, to the advantage of their own faith.157
The quoted words above were written before most of Africa was divided among the Christian European powers—England, France, and Germany—but the impressive nature of Muslim civilization continues to influence the African mindset, and it remains a driving force in converting those who worship traditional African religions. Suddenly introduced to European culture, these groups feel a push to progress in civilization, but they struggle to connect with their foreign rulers. They find in Islam a culture that meets their needs and understands their goals and desires. So rather than European domination hindering the work of Muslim missionaries, it has actually significantly helped the spread of Islam. The establishment of peace in areas previously plagued by devastating wars or slave raids, the implementation of organized government systems, and the improved communication through roads and railways have greatly boosted trade, allowing Muslim traders to widen their influence in previously unexplored regions and navigate familiar territory with more safety. Additionally, the abolition of the slave trade has removed a major barrier to the spread of Islam in pagan Africa, as Arab and other Muslim slave traders benefited from not including their potential victims in the Muslim community. Now, converts are being made from pagan tribes that were untouched by missionary efforts during the slave trade era. European governments have aided this progress by employing Muslims in lower civil service positions (as only Muslims had received education), placing them throughout pagan territories, hiring Muslim teachers in government schools, and recruiting from Muslim tribes for their armies; this has enhanced the prestige of Islam in the eyes of pagan Africans—a fact that Muslims have been quick to leverage for the benefit of their faith.
So little truth is there in the statement that Islam makes progress only by force of arms,158 that on the contrary the partition of Africa among the European powers, who have wrested the sword from the hands of the Muslim chiefs now under their control, has initiated a propaganda which seems likely to succeed where centuries of Muhammadan domination have failed. [363]
So little truth is in the claim that Islam only advances through military force, that in fact, the division of Africa among the European powers, who have taken control from the Muslim leaders, has sparked a campaign that seems likely to achieve success where centuries of Muslim rule have not. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
16 It is not the place here to deal with the rise and political history of the various kingdoms of the Western Sudan; this has been done most fully for the English reader by Lady Lugard in her work entitled, “A Tropical Dependency. An Outline of the Ancient History of the Western Sudan, with an Account of the Modern Settlement of Northern Nigeria.” (London, 1905.) See also H. F. Helmolt: The World’s History, vol. iii. chap. ix. (London, 1903.) ↑
16 This isn't the right place to discuss the rise and political history of the different kingdoms of the Western Sudan; Lady Lugard covers this thoroughly for English readers in her book titled, “A Tropical Dependency. An Outline of the Ancient History of the Western Sudan, with an Account of the Modern Settlement of Northern Nigeria.” (London, 1905.) Also, check out H. F. Helmolt: The World’s History, vol. iii. chap. ix. (London, 1903.) ↑
28 Winwood Reade describes them as “a tall, handsome, light-coloured race, Moslems in religion, possessing horses and large herds of cattle, but also cultivating cotton, ground-nuts, and various kinds of corn. I was much pleased with their kind and hospitable manners, the grave and decorous aspect of their women, the cleanliness and silence of their villages.” (W. Winwood Reade: African Sketchbook, vol. i. p. 303.) ↑
28 Winwood Reade describes them as “a tall, attractive, light-skinned group, Muslims by faith, who own horses and large herds of cattle, while also farming cotton, groundnuts, and various types of corn. I was really impressed by their friendly and welcoming nature, the serious and respectful demeanor of their women, and the cleanliness and quietness of their villages.” (W. Winwood Reade: African Sketchbook, vol. i. p. 303.) ↑
32 As in other parts of the Muslim world, tradition places the first introduction of Islam in the lifetime of the founder and gives the name of al-Fazāzī, a reputed companion of the Prophet, as the apostle of the Hausa people. (J. Lippert: Sudanica. MSOS, iii. part 3, p. 204. Berlin, 1900.) ↑
32 Like in other regions of the Muslim world, tradition attributes the first introduction of Islam during the lifetime of its founder and identifies al-Fazāzī, a well-known companion of the Prophet, as the messenger to the Hausa people. (J. Lippert: Sudanica. MSOS, iii. part 3, p. 204. Berlin, 1900.) ↑
66 In 1895 Sīdī al-Mahdī, the son and successor of Sīdī Muḥammad al-Sanūsī, migrated to Kufra, as being more central than Jag͟habūb (Muḥammad b. ʻUt͟hmān al-Ḥashāʼishī, pp. 111–15), but later went further south to the region of Borku and Tibesti, where he died in 1902. The head of the order in 1908 was Sīdī Aḥmad, a relative of the founder. (J. C. E. Falls: Drei Jahre in der Libyschen Wüste, p. 274.) (Freiburg, 1911.) ↑
66 In 1895, Sīdī al-Mahdī, the son and successor of Sīdī Muḥammad al-Sanūsī, moved to Kufra because it was more central than Jag͟habūb (Muḥammad b. ʻUt͟hmān al-Ḥashāʼishī, pp. 111–15), but later traveled further south to the Borku and Tibesti regions, where he passed away in 1902. In 1908, the leader of the order was Sīdī Aḥmad, a relative of the founder. (J. C. E. Falls: Three Years in the Libyan Desert, p. 274.) (Freiburg, 1911.) ↑
71 H. Duveyrier: La Confrérie musulmane de Sîdi Mohammed Ben ʼAlî Es-Senousî, passim. (Paris, 1886.) Louis Rinn: Marabouts et Khouans, pp. 481–513. N. Slousch: Les Senoussiya en Tripolitaine. (R. du M. M., vol. i. p. 169 sqq.). For a bibliography of the Sanūsiyyah movement, see Der Islam, iii. pp. 141–2, 312. ↑
71 H. Duveyrier: The Muslim Brotherhood of Sîdi Mohammed Ben ʼAlî Es-Senousî, various pages. (Paris, 1886.) Louis Rinn: Marabouts and Khouans, pages 481–513. N. Slousch: The Senoussiya in Tripolitania. (R. du M. M., vol. i. page 169 and following.). For a bibliography of the Sanūsiyyah movement, see Der Islam, iii. pp. 141–2, 312. ↑
109 A contemporary Ethiopic account of these tribes,—Geschichte der Galla. Bericht eines abessinischen Mönches über die Invasion der Galla in sechzehnten Jahrhundert. Text und Übersetzung hrsg. von A. W. Schleichler (Berlin, 1893),—seems certainly to represent them as heathen, though no detailed account is given of their religion. Reclus (tome x. p. 330), however, supposes them to have been Muhammadan at the time of their invasion. ↑
109 A modern Ethiopic account of these tribes,—History of the Galla. Report by an Abyssinian monk on the invasion of the Galla in the sixteenth century. Text and translation edited by A. W. Schleichler (Berlin, 1893),—certainly depicts them as non-believers, even though there isn't a detailed description of their religion. Reclus (tome x. p. 330), however, suggests that they may have been Muslim at the time of their invasion. ↑
121 Speaking of the failure of Christian missions, Cecchi says: “di ciò si deve ricercare la causa nello espandersi che fece quaggiù in questi ultimi anni l’islamismo, portato da centinaja di preti e mercanti musulmani, cui non facevano difetto i mezzi, l’astuzia e la piena conoscenza della lingua.” (Op. cit. vol. ii. p. 342.) ↑
133 Among these was Shayk͟h Yūsuf, a religious teacher of great influence in Java and the last champion of the independence of Bantam; in 1694 he was removed by the Dutch to Cape Colony as a prisoner of state, together with his family and numerous attendants; his tomb is still regarded as a holy place. (G. M. Theal: History and Ethnography of Africa south of the Zambesi, vol. ii. p. 263.) (London, 1909.) ↑
133 Among these was Shayk͟h Yūsuf, a highly respected religious teacher in Java and the final supporter of Bantam's independence; in 1694, the Dutch exiled him to Cape Colony as a political prisoner, along with his family and many attendants. His grave is still considered a sacred site. (G. M. Theal: History and Ethnography of Africa south of the Zambesi, vol. ii. p. 263.) (London, 1909.) ↑
150 E. W. Blyden, pp. 18–24. E. Allégret, p. 200. Westermann, pp. 644–5.
150 E. W. Blyden, pp. 18–24. E. Allégret, p. 200. Westermann, pp. 644–5.
In a very interesting, but now forgotten, debate before the Anthropological Society of London, on the Efforts of Missionaries among Savages, a case was mentioned of a Christian missionary in Africa who married a negress: the feeling against him in consequence was so strong that he had to leave the colony. The Muslim missionary labours under no such disadvantage. (Journal of the Anthropological Society of London, vol. iii. 1865.)
In a fascinating, but now overlooked, debate before the Anthropological Society of London about the efforts of missionaries among indigenous peoples, a case was brought up regarding a Christian missionary in Africa who married a Black woman. The backlash against him was so intense that he had to leave the colony. The Muslim missionary does not face such obstacles. (Journal of the Anthropological Society of London, vol. iii. 1865.)
The contrast between the way in which Christianity and Islam present themselves to the African is well brought out by one who is himself a Negro, in the following passage:—“Tandis que les missions renvoient à une époque indéfinie l’établissement du pastorat indigène, les prêtres musulmans pénètrent dans l’intérieur de l’Afrique, trouvent un accès facile chez les païens et les convertissent à l’islam. De sorte qu’aujourd’hui les nègres regardent l’islam comme la religion des noirs, et le christianisme comme la religion des blancs. Le christianisme, pensent-ils, appelle le nègre au salut, mais lui assigne une place tellement basse que, découragé, il se dit: ‘Je n’ai ni part ni portion dans cette affaire.’ L’islam appelle le nègre au salut et lui dit: ‘Il ne dépend que de toi pour arriver aussi haut que possible.’ Alors, le nègre enthousiasmé se livre corps et âme au service de cette religion.” L’islam et le christianisme en Afrique d’après un Africain. (Journal des Missions Évangéliques. 63e année, p. 207.) (Paris, 1888.) ↑
The difference in how Christianity and Islam present themselves to Africans is well expressed by someone who is a Black individual in the following passage:—“While missions indefinitely delay the establishment of local leadership, Muslim leaders travel deep into Africa, easily reaching pagans and converting them to Islam. As a result, today many Black people see Islam as the religion of Black people and Christianity as the religion of White people. They believe that Christianity offers salvation to Black people but assigns them such a low status that, feeling discouraged, they say, ‘I have no part in this matter.’ In contrast, Islam invites Black people to salvation and encourages them, ‘It’s up to you to rise as high as you can.’ Thus, the enthusiastic Black person fully dedicates themselves to the service of this faith.” Islam and Christianity in Africa as Seen by an African. (Journal des Missions Evangelical. 63e year, p. 207.) (Paris, 1888.) ↑
153 “Extracts from the Koran form the earliest reading lessons of children, and the commentaries and other works founded upon it furnish the principal subjects of the advanced studies. Schools of different grades have existed for centuries in various interior negro countries, and under the provision of law, in which even the poor are educated at the public expense, and in which the deserving are carried on many years through long courses of regular instruction. Nor is the system always confined to the Arabic language, or to the works of Arabic writers. A number of native languages have been reduced to writing, books have been translated from the Arabic and original works have been written in them. Schools also have been kept in which native languages are taught.” Condition and Character of Negroes in Africa. By Theodore Dwight. (Methodist Quarterly Review, January 1869.)
153 “Extracts from the Koran serve as the earliest reading lessons for children, and the commentaries and other works based on it provide the main topics for advanced studies. Schools of various levels have been around for centuries in different African countries, and there are laws in place that allow even the poor to receive education at public expense, ensuring that deserving students can continue their education for many years through comprehensive programs. The system is not always limited to the Arabic language or works by Arabic authors. Several native languages have been developed in written form, books have been translated from Arabic, and original works have been created in those languages. There are also schools dedicated to teaching native languages.” Condition and Character of Negroes in Africa. By Theodore Dwight. (Methodist Quarterly Review, January 1869.)
Dr. Blyden (pp. 206–7) mentions the following books as read by Muslims in Western Africa: Maqāmāt of Ḥarīrī, portions of Aristotle and Plato translated into Arabic, an Arabic version of Hippocrates, and the Arabic New Testament and Psalms issued by the American Bible Society. For the literature of the Muslims in East Africa, see Becker: Islam in Deutsch Ostafrika, p. 18 sqq. ↑
Dr. Blyden (pp. 206–7) lists the following books that Muslims in Western Africa read: the Maqāmāt of Ḥarīrī, parts of Aristotle and Plato translated into Arabic, an Arabic version of Hippocrates, and the Arabic New Testament and Psalms published by the American Bible Society. For the literature of Muslims in East Africa, see Becker: Islam in East Africa, p. 18 sqq. ↑
156 Forget, p. 95. Merensky, p. 156. (“Den Vertretern des Islam aber stand ihr Vorteil, der Gewinn, den die Unterdrückung der Eingeborenen bringt, höher als die Ausbreitung ihres Glaubens. Hätte man die Völker Afrikas durch die Macht geistiger Waffen unter gütigem Entgegenkommen zu Mohammedanern gemacht, so wären sie Glaubensgenossen, gleichberechtigte Brüder, die man nicht mehr berauben, zu Sklaven machen, oder als Sklaven nur Arbeit ausnutzen könnte.”) ↑
156 Forget, p. 95. Merensky, p. 156. (“The representatives of Islam prioritized their own gain—the profit that comes from oppressing the natives—over spreading their faith. If the peoples of Africa had been converted to Islam through intellectual means and compassionate engagement, then they would have become fellow believers, equalanymore.”) ↑
158 Thus Merensky, discussing the failure of Islam to dominate the whole of Africa after centuries of occupation says:—“Wir sehen die Ursache für diese merkwürdige Erscheinung in den Beziehungen, in denen bei den Mohammedanern die äussere Gewalt zum Islam und zur Ausbreitung des Islam steht. Beides steht und fällt miteinander, dringt miteinander vor und geht miteinander auch wieder zurück.” (p. 156.) ↑
158 So, Merensky, while talking about why Islam didn't manage to take over all of Africa after being present for centuries, says:—“We understand the reason for this unusual phenomenon in the connection between external force and Islam, as well as the spread of Islam. Both are intertwined, progressing together and also declining together.” (p. 156.) ↑
CHAPTER XII.
THE SPREAD OF ISLAM IN THE MALAY ARCHIPELAGO.
The history of the Malay Archipelago during the last 600 years furnishes us with one of the most interesting chapters in the story of the spread of Islam by missionary efforts. During the whole of this period we find evidences of a continuous activity on the part of the Muhammadan missionaries, in one or other at least of the East India islands. In every instance, in the beginning, their work had to be carried on without any patronage or assistance from the rulers of the country, but solely by the force of persuasion, and in many cases in the face of severe opposition, especially on the part of the Spaniards. But in spite of all difficulties, and with varying success, they have prosecuted their efforts with untiring energy, perfecting their work (more especially in the present day) wherever it has been partial or insufficient.
The history of the Malay Archipelago over the last 600 years presents one of the most fascinating chapters in the story of how Islam spread through missionary efforts. Throughout this period, we see ongoing activity from Muslim missionaries in at least some of the East India islands. Initially, their efforts had to be done without any support from the local rulers, relying solely on persuasion, often facing strong opposition, particularly from the Spaniards. Despite these challenges and varying degrees of success, they have pursued their mission with relentless energy, improving their work (especially today) wherever it has been partial or lacking.
It is impossible to fix the precise date of the first introduction of Islam into the Malay Archipelago. It may have been carried thither by the Arab traders in the early centuries of the Hijrah, long before we have any historical notices of such influences being at work. This supposition is rendered the more probable by the knowledge we have of the extensive commerce with the East carried on by the Arabs from very early times. In the second century B.C. the trade with Ceylon was wholly in their hands. At the beginning of the seventh century of the Christian era, the trade with China, through Ceylon, received a great impulse, so that in the middle of the eighth century Arab traders were to be found in great numbers in Canton; while from the tenth to the fifteenth century, until the arrival of the Portuguese, they were undisputed masters of the trade with [364]the East.1 We may therefore conjecture with tolerable certainty that they must have established their commercial settlements on some of the islands of the Malay Archipelago, as they did elsewhere, at a very early period: though no mention is made of these islands in the works of the Arab geographers earlier than the ninth century,2 yet in the Chinese annals, under the date A.D. 674, an account is given of an Arab chief, who from later notices is conjectured to have been the head of an Arab settlement on the west coast of Sumatra.3
It's hard to pinpoint the exact date when Islam was first introduced to the Malay Archipelago. It likely arrived with Arab traders in the early centuries of the Hijrah, long before we have any historical records indicating such influences were present. This idea seems more plausible considering the extensive trade the Arabs had with the East from very early times. By the second century B.C., they controlled the trade with Ceylon entirely. At the start of the seventh century A.D., trade with China, via Ceylon, received a significant boost, allowing for a large number of Arab traders to be present in Canton by the middle of the eighth century. From the tenth century to the fifteenth century, until the Portuguese arrived, they dominated trade in the East. Therefore, we can reasonably speculate that they must have established commercial settlements on some of the islands in the Malay Archipelago early on, just as they did elsewhere. Although there are no references to these islands in Arab geographers' works before the ninth century, Chinese records from A.D. 674 mention an Arab chief believed to have led an Arab settlement on the west coast of Sumatra.
Missionaries must also, however, have come to the Malay Archipelago from the south of India, judging from certain peculiarities of Muhammadan theology adopted by the islanders. Most of the Musalmans of the Archipelago belong to the Shāfiʻiyyah sect, which is at the present day predominant on the Coromandel and Malabar coasts, as was the case also about the middle of the fourteenth century when Ibn Baṭūṭah visited these parts.4 So when we consider that the Muhammadans of the neighbouring countries belong to the Ḥanafiyyah sect, we can only explain the prevalence of Shāfiʻiyyah teachings by assuming them to have been brought thither from the Malabar coast, the ports of which were frequented by merchants from Java, as well as from China, Yaman and Persia.5 From India, too, or from Persia, must have come the Shīʻism, of which traces are still found in Java and Sumatra. From Ibn Baṭūṭah we learn that the Muhammadan Sultan of Samudra had entered into friendly relations with the court of Dehli, and among the learned doctors of the law whom this devout prince especially favoured, there were two of Persian origin, the one coming from Shiraz and the other from Ispahan.6 But long before this time merchants from the Deccan, through whose hands passed the trade between the Musalman states of India and the Malay Archipelago, had established themselves in large numbers in the trading [365]ports of these islands, where they sowed the seed of the new religion.7
Missionaries must have come to the Malay Archipelago from southern India, based on some specific aspects of Islamic theology adopted by the islanders. Most of the Muslims in the Archipelago belong to the Shāfiʻiyyah sect, which is currently dominant on the Coromandel and Malabar coasts, just as it was in the mid-fourteenth century when Ibn Baṭūṭah visited the region.4 Considering that the Muslims in neighboring countries follow the Ḥanafiyyah sect, we can only explain the prevalence of Shāfiʻiyyah teachings by suggesting they were brought from the Malabar coast, where ports were visited by merchants from Java, as well as from China, Yemen, and Persia.5 The Shīʻism found in Java and Sumatra must also have originated from India or Persia. From Ibn Baṭūṭah, we learn that the Muslim Sultan of Samudra had friendly relations with the court of Delhi, and among the learned legal scholars this devout prince supported, there were two of Persian descent, one from Shiraz and the other from Isfahan.6 Long before this, though, merchants from the Deccan, who facilitated trade between the Muslim states of India and the Malay Archipelago, established themselves in large numbers in the trading [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ports of these islands, where they spread the new religion.7
It is to the proselytising efforts of these Arab and Indian merchants that the native Muhammadan population, which we find already in the earliest historical notices of Islam in these parts, owes its existence. Settling in the centres of commerce, they intermarried with the people of the land, and these heathen wives and the slaves of their households thus formed the nucleus of a Muslim community which its members made every effort in their power to increase. The following description of the methods adopted by these merchant missionaries in the Philippine Islands, gives a picture of what was no doubt the practice of many preceding generations of Muhammadan traders:—“The better to introduce their religion into the country, the Muhammadans adopted the language and many of the customs of the natives, married their women, purchased slaves in order to increase their personal importance, and succeeded finally in incorporating themselves among the chiefs who held the foremost rank in the state. Since they worked together with greater ability and harmony than the natives, they gradually increased their power more and more, as having numbers of slaves in their possession, they formed a kind of confederacy among themselves and established a sort of monarchy, which they made hereditary in one family. Though such a confederacy gave them great power, yet they felt the necessity of keeping on friendly terms with the old aristocracy, and of ensuring their freedom to those classes whose support they could not afford to dispense with.”8 It must have been in some such way as this that the different Muhammadan settlements in the Malay Archipelago laid a firm political and social basis for their proselytising efforts. They did not come as conquerors, like the Spanish in the sixteenth century, or use the sword as an instrument of conversion; nor did they arrogate to themselves the privileges of a superior and dominant race so as to degrade and oppress the original inhabitants, but coming simply in the guise of traders they employed all [366]their superior intelligence and civilisation in the service of their religion, rather than as a means towards their personal aggrandisement and the amassing of wealth.9 With this general statement of the subsidiary means adopted by them, let us follow in detail their proselytising efforts through the various islands in turn.
It is thanks to the missionary efforts of these Arab and Indian merchants that the local Muslim population, which we see recorded in the earliest accounts of Islam in this region, came into being. They settled in trade hubs, intermarried with the local people, and their non-Muslim wives and household slaves formed the foundation of a Muslim community that its members worked hard to expand. The following description of the methods these merchant missionaries used in the Philippines illustrates what was likely the practice of many earlier generations of Muslim traders: “To better introduce their religion into the country, the Muslims adopted the language and many customs of the locals, married local women, bought slaves to enhance their social standing, and ultimately managed to integrate themselves among the chiefs who held the highest positions in society. Since they collaborated more effectively and harmoniously than the locals, they gradually increased their power, forming a kind of confederation among themselves and establishing a hereditary monarchy within a single family. While this confederation granted them significant power, they still recognized the need to maintain friendly relations with the old aristocracy and to ensure the support of those classes they could not afford to alienate.”8 In such a manner, the various Muslim settlements in the Malay Archipelago established a solid political and social foundation for their missionary efforts. They did not arrive as conquerors like the Spanish in the sixteenth century, nor did they use violence as a means of conversion; neither did they claim the privileges of a superior race to demean and oppress the original inhabitants. Instead, they came as traders, applying their superior knowledge and civilization to promote their religion rather than solely to gain personal wealth.9 With this overview of the various strategies they employed, let us explore their missionary efforts across the different islands in detail.
Tradition represents Islam as having been introduced into Sumatra from Arabia. But there is no sound historical basis for such a belief, and all the evidence seems to point to India as the source from which the people of Sumatra derived their knowledge of the new faith. Active commercial relations had existed for centuries between India and the Malay Archipelago, and the first missionaries to Sumatra were probably Indian traders.10 There is, however, no historical record of their labours, and the Malay chronicles ascribe the honour of being the first missionary to Atjeh, in the north-west of Sumatra, to an Arab named ʻAbd Allāh ʻĀrif, who is said to have visited the island about the middle of the twelfth century; one of his disciples, Burhān al-Dīn, is said to have carried the knowledge of the faith down the west coast as far as Priaman.11 Untrustworthy as this record is, it may yet possibly indicate the existence of some proselytising activity about this period; for the Malay chronicle of Atjeh gives 1205 as the date of the accession of Jūhan Shāh, the traditionary founder of the Muhammadan dynasty. He is said to have been a stranger from the West,12 and to have come to these shores to preach the faith of the Prophet; he made many proselytes, married a wife from among the people of the country, and was hailed by them as their king, under the half-Sanskrit, half-Arabic title of Srī Padūka Sulṭān. For some time the new faith would in all probability have been confined to the ports at which Muhammadan merchants touched, and its progress inland would be slower, as here [367]it would come up against the strong Hindu influences that had their centre in the kingdom of Menangkabau.
Tradition portrays Islam as having been brought to Sumatra from Arabia. However, there's no solid historical evidence supporting this belief, and all indications suggest that India is the true source from which the people of Sumatra learned about the new faith. For centuries, there were active trade relations between India and the Malay Archipelago, and the first missionaries to Sumatra were likely Indian traders.10 Nevertheless, there's no historical record of their efforts, and the Malay chronicles credit the first missionary to Atjeh, in northwest Sumatra, to an Arab named ʻAbd Allāh ʻĀrif, who supposedly visited the island around the mid-twelfth century; one of his followers, Burhān al-Dīn, is said to have spread the faith down the west coast as far as Priaman.11 Although this record is unreliable, it might hint at some missionary activities during this time; the Malay chronicle of Atjeh states that Jūhan Shāh, the traditionally recognized founder of the Muhammadan dynasty, came to power in 1205. He's said to have been a foreigner from the West,12 arriving on these shores to preach the Prophet's faith; he gained many converts, married a local woman, and was welcomed by them as their king, given the half-Sanskrit, half-Arabic title of Srī Padūka Sulṭān. For a while, the new faith probably remained limited to the ports frequented by Muhammadan merchants, and its spread inland would have been slower, as it would encounter strong Hindu influences centered in the kingdom of Menangkabau.
Marco Polo, who spent five months on the north coast of Sumatra in 1292, speaks of all the inhabitants being idolaters, except in the petty kingdom of Parlāk on the north-east corner of the island, where, too, only the townspeople were Muhammadans, for “this kingdom, you must know, is so much frequented by the Saracen merchants that they have converted the natives to the Law of Mahommet,” but the hill-people were all idolaters and cannibals.13 Further, one of the Malay chronicles says that it was Sultan ʻAlī Mug͟hāyat Shāh, who reigned over Atjeh from 1507 to 1522, who first set the example of embracing Islam, in which he was followed by his subjects.14 But it is not improbable that the honour of being the first Muslim ruler of the state has been here attributed as an added glory to the monarch who founded the greatness of Atjeh and began to extend its sway over the neighbouring country, and that he rather effected a revival of, or imparted a fresh impulse to, the religious life of his subjects than gave to them their first knowledge of the faith of the Prophet. For Islam had certainly set firm foot in Sumatra long before his time. According to the traditionary account of the city of Samudra, the Sharīf of Mecca sent a mission to convert the people of Sumatra. The leader of the party was a certain Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl: the first place on the island at which they touched, after leaving Malabar, was Pasuri (probably situated a little way down the west coast), the people of which were persuaded by their preaching to embrace Islam. They then proceeded northward to Lambri and then coasted round to the other side of the island and sailed as far down the east coast as Aru, nearly opposite Malacca, and in both of these places their efforts were crowned with a like success. At Aru they made inquiries for Samudra, a city on the north coast of the island, which seems to have been the special object of their mission, and found that they had passed it. Accordingly they retraced their course to Parlāk, where Marco Polo had found a Muhammadan community a few years before, and having gained fresh [368]converts here also, they went on to Samudra. This city and the kingdom of the same name had lately been founded by a certain Mara Silu, who was persuaded by Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl to embrace Islam, and took the name of al-Malik al-Ṣāliḥ. He married the daughter of the king of Parlāk, by whom he had two sons, and in order to have a principality to leave to each, he founded the Muhammadan city and kingdom of Pasei, also on the north coast.15
Marco Polo, who spent five months on the north coast of Sumatra in 1292, mentions that all the inhabitants practiced idolatry, except in the small kingdom of Parlāk in the northeast corner of the island, where only the townspeople were Muslims. He explains that “this kingdom is heavily frequented by Saracen merchants, which has led to the conversion of the locals to the Law of Mahomet,” while the hill people remained idolaters and cannibals. Further, one of the Malay chronicles states that it was Sultan ʻAlī Mug͟hāyat Shāh, who ruled Atjeh from 1507 to 1522, who first embraced Islam, with his subjects following his example. However, it’s likely that the title of the first Muslim ruler of the state has been attributed to the monarch who established the greatness of Atjeh and started its expansion into neighboring areas, and that he more likely revived or energized the religious life of his people rather than introducing them to the faith of the Prophet. Islam certainly had a solid presence in Sumatra long before his time. According to the traditional account of the city of Samudra, the Sharīf of Mecca sent a mission to convert the people of Sumatra. The leader of this group was a certain Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl; when they left Malabar, their first stop on the island was Pasuri (likely located a bit down the west coast), where the locals converted to Islam after hearing their preaching. They continued north to Lambri, then rounded the island to sail down the east coast as far as Aru, nearly opposite Malacca, where they also found success. At Aru, they asked about Samudra, a city on the north coast that appeared to be their main target, and learned that they had passed it. They then retraced their route back to Parlāk, where Marco Polo had discovered a Muslim community a few years earlier, and after gaining more converts there, they continued to Samudra. This city and the kingdom of the same name had recently been founded by a certain Mara Silu, who was persuaded by Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl to convert to Islam and took the name al-Malik al-Ṣāliḥ. He married the daughter of the king of Parlāk, and they had two sons, leading him to establish the Muslim city and kingdom of Pasei on the north coast to leave a principality for each son.
The king, al-Malik al-Z̤āhir, whom Ibn Baṭūṭah found reigning in Samudra when he visited the island in 1345, was probably the elder of these two sons. This prince displayed all the state of Muhammadan royalty, and his dominions extended for many days’ journey along the coast; he was a zealous and orthodox Muslim, fond of holding discussions with jurisconsults and theologians, and his court was frequented by poets and men of learning. Ibn Baṭūṭah gives us the names of two jurisconsults who had come thither from Persia and also of a noble who had gone on an embassy to Dehli on behalf of the king—which shows that Sumatra was already in touch with several parts of the Muhammadan world. Al-Malik al-Z̤āhir was also a great general, and made war on the heathen of the surrounding country until they submitted to his rule and paid tribute.16
The king, al-Malik al-Z̤āhir, whom Ibn Baṭūṭah found ruling in Samudra when he visited the island in 1345, was likely the older of these two sons. This prince exhibited all the attributes of Islamic royalty, and his territory stretched for many days’ journey along the coast; he was a dedicated and orthodox Muslim, eager to engage in discussions with legal experts and theologians, and his court was popular among poets and scholars. Ibn Baṭūṭah mentions the names of two legal experts who had come from Persia, as well as a noble who had traveled to Dehli on an embassy for the king—indicating that Sumatra was already connected to various parts of the Islamic world. Al-Malik al-Z̤āhir was also a formidable general, waging war against the non-believers in the surrounding region until they accepted his authority and paid tribute.16
Islam had undoubtedly by this time made great progress in Sumatra, and after having established itself along the coast, began to make its way inland. The mission of Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl and his party had borne fruit abundantly, for a Chinese traveller who visited the island in 1413, speaks of Lambri as having a population of 1000 families, all of whom were Muslims “and very good people,” while the king and people of the kingdom of Aru were all of the same faith.17 It was either about the close of the same century or in the fifteenth century, that the religion of the Prophet found adherents in the great kingdom of Menangkabau, whose territory at one time extended from one shore to another, and over a great part of the island, north and south of the equator.18 Though its power had by this time much [369]declined, still as an ancient stronghold of Hinduism it presented great obstacles in the way of the progress of the new religion. Despite this fact, Islam eventually took firmer root among the subjects of this kingdom than among the majority of the inhabitants of the interior of the island.19 It is very remarkable that this, the most central people of the island, should have been more thoroughly converted than the inhabitants of so many other districts that were more accessible to foreign influences. To the present day the inhabitants of the Batak country are still, for the most part, heathen; but Islam has gained a footing among them, e.g. some living on the borders of Atjeh have been converted, by their Muhammadan neighbours,20 others dwelling in the mountains of the Rau country on the equator have likewise become Musalmans;21 on the east coast also conversions of Bataks, who come much in contact with Malays, are not uncommon.22
Islam had undoubtedly made significant progress in Sumatra by this time, and after establishing itself along the coast, it began moving inland. The mission of Shayk͟h Ismāʻīl and his group had yielded abundant results, as a Chinese traveler who visited the island in 1413 noted that Lambri had a population of 1,000 families, all of whom were Muslims “and very good people,” while the king and the people of the Aru kingdom were also of the same faith.17 It was either towards the end of the same century or in the fifteenth century that the religion of the Prophet found followers in the large kingdom of Menangkabau, whose territory once stretched from one shore to another, covering a significant part of the island, both north and south of the equator.18 Although its power had significantly declined by this time, as an ancient stronghold of Hinduism, it posed considerable challenges to the spread of the new religion. Despite this, Islam ultimately took deeper root among the subjects of this kingdom than among most of the inhabitants of the island's interior.19 It is quite remarkable that this, the most central group of people on the island, became more thoroughly converted than the residents of many other areas that were more open to foreign influences. To this day, the people of the Batak region remain mostly non-Muslim; however, Islam has begun to take hold among them, for example, some who live on the borders of Atjeh have been converted by their Muslim neighbors,20 while others living in the Rau mountains near the equator have also embraced Islam;21 on the east coast, conversions of Bataks who frequently interact with Malays are also not uncommon.22
The fanatical Padris (p. 372) made strenuous efforts, in vain, to force Islam upon the Bataks at the point of the sword, laying waste their country and putting many to death; but these violent methods did not win converts. When, however, the Dutch Government suppressed the Padri rising and annexed the southern part of the Batak country, Islam began to spread by peaceful means, chiefly through the zealous efforts of the native subordinate officials of the new régime, who were all Muhammadan Malays,23 but also through the influence of the traders who wandered through the country, whose proselytising activity was followed up by the ḥājīs and other recognised teachers of the faith. It is a remarkable fact that the Bataks, who for centuries had offered a pertinacious resistance to the entrance of Islam into their midst, though they were hemmed in between two fanatical Muhammadan populations, the Achinese on the north and the Malays on the south, have in recent years responded with enthusiasm to the [370]peaceful efforts made for their conversion. An explanation would appear to be found in the breaking down of their exclusive national characteristics through the Dutch occupation and the conquest opening up their country to foreign influences, which implied the commencement of a new era in their cultural development, as well as in the skilful procedure of the exponents of the new faith, who knew how to accommodate their teachings to the existing beliefs of the Bataks and their deep-rooted superstitions.24 A considerable impulse seems to have been given to Muslim propaganda by the establishment of Christian missions among the Bataks in 1897, and they appear even to have paved the way for its success. Two Batak villages, the entire population of which had been baptised, are said to have gone over in a body to Islam shortly afterwards.25
The fanatical Padris (p. 372) made intense efforts, but unsuccessfully, to impose Islam on the Bataks through force, destroying their land and killing many; however, these brutal tactics did not convert anyone. When the Dutch Government put down the Padri uprising and annexed the southern part of the Batak territory, Islam started to spread peacefully, mainly through the dedicated work of the native officials under the new regime, who were all Muhammadan Malays, 23 as well as through the influence of traders traveling through the area, followed by the efforts of ḥājīs and other recognized teachers of the faith. It's notable that the Bataks, who had resisted the entry of Islam for centuries, despite being surrounded by two fanatical Muhammadan populations, the Achinese to the north and the Malays to the south, have recently responded enthusiastically to the peaceful efforts for their conversion. The reason seems to be the erosion of their strict national identity due to Dutch occupation, which opened their region to foreign influences, initiating a new era in their cultural evolution, alongside the skillful approach of the proponents of the new faith, who adapted their teachings to fit the existing beliefs and deep-rooted superstitions of the Bataks.24 Muslim outreach appears to have gained momentum with the establishment of Christian missions among the Bataks in 1897, which seems to have even prepared the ground for its success. It is reported that two Batak villages, where the entire population had been baptized, later converted en masse to Islam.25
In Central Sumatra there is still a large heathen population, though the majority of the inhabitants are Muslims; but these latter are very ignorant of their religion, with the exception of a few ḥājīs and religious teachers: even among the people of Korintji, who are for the most part zealous adherents of the faith, there are certain sections of the population who still worship the gods of their pagan ancestors.26 Efforts are, however, being made towards a religious revival, and the Muslim missionaries are making fresh conquests from among the heathen, especially along the west coast.27 In the district of Sipirok a religious teacher attached to the mosque in the town of the same name, in a quarter of a century, converted the whole population of this district to Islam, with the exception of the Christians who were to be found there, mostly descendants of former slaves,28 and a later missionary movement in the first decade of the twentieth century succeeded in winning over to Islam many of the Christians of this district, even [371]some living in the centre of the sphere of influence of the Christian mission.29
In Central Sumatra, there is still a large non-Muslim population, although most residents are Muslims. However, many of them lack a solid understanding of their faith, except for a few ḥājīs and religious leaders. Even among the people of Korintji, who largely follow the faith devoutly, some groups still honor the gods of their pagan ancestors.
Islam is traditionally represented to have been introduced into Palembang about 1440 by Raden Raḥmat, of whose propagandist activity an account will be given below (p. 381). But Hindu influences appear to have been firmly rooted here, and the progress of the new faith was slow. Even up to the nineteenth century the Muslims of Palembang were said to know little of their religion except the external observances of it, with the exception of the inhabitants of the capital who come into daily contact with Arabs;30 but in the first decade of the twentieth century there would appear to have been a revival of the religious life and a growing propaganda, as the Colonial Reports of the Dutch Government draw attention to the continual spread of Islam among the heathen population of various districts of Palembang.31
Islam is traditionally believed to have been introduced to Palembang around 1440 by Raden Raḥmat, and details about his missionary work will be provided below (p. 381). However, Hindu influences seemed to have been deeply ingrained in the area, and the adoption of the new faith was gradual. Even until the nineteenth century, the Muslims in Palembang were reported to know little about their religion beyond its basic practices, except for those in the capital who interacted regularly with Arabs;30 but in the first decade of the twentieth century, there seemed to be a revival in religious life and increased outreach, as the Colonial Reports of the Dutch Government noted the ongoing spread of Islam among the non-Muslim population in various regions of Palembang.31
It was from Java that Islam was first brought into the Lampong districts which form the southern extremity of Sumatra, by a chieftain of these districts, named Minak Kamala Bumi. About the end of the fifteenth century he crossed over the Strait of Sunda to the kingdom of Bantam on the west coast of Java, which had accepted the teachings of the Muslim missionaries a few years before the date of his visit; here he, too, embraced Islam, and after making the pilgrimage to Mecca, spread the knowledge of his newly adopted faith among his fellow-countrymen.32 This religion has made considerable progress among the Lampongs, and most of the villages have mosques in them, but the old superstitions still linger on in parts of the interior.33
It was from Java that Islam was first introduced to the Lampong districts at the southern tip of Sumatra by a local chieftain named Minak Kamala Bumi. Around the end of the 15th century, he traveled across the Strait of Sunda to the kingdom of Bantam on the west coast of Java, which had embraced the teachings of Muslim missionaries a few years before he arrived. There, he converted to Islam and, after making the pilgrimage to Mecca, shared his new faith with his fellow countrymen. 32 This religion has significantly grown among the Lampongs, and most villages now have mosques, though old superstitions still persist in some parts of the interior. 33
In the early part of the nineteenth century a religious revival was set on foot in Sumatra, which was not without its influence in promoting the further propagation of Islam. In 1803 three Sumatran ḥājīs returned from Mecca to their native country: during their stay in the holy city they had [372]been profoundly influenced by the Wahhābī movement for the reformation of Islam, and were now eager to introduce the same reforms among their fellow-countrymen and to stir up in them a purer and more zealous religious life. Accordingly they began to preach the strict monotheism of the Wahhābī sect, forbade prayers to saints, drinking and gambling and all other practices contrary to the law of the Qurʼān. They made a number of proselytes both from among their co-religionists and the heathen population. They later declared a Jihād against the Bataks, and in the hands of unscrupulous and ambitious men the movement lost its original character and degenerated into a savage and bloody war of conquest. In 1821 these so-called Padris came into conflict with the Dutch Government and it was not until 1838 that their last stronghold was taken and their power broken.34
In the early 1800s, a religious revival began in Sumatra, which helped spread Islam further. In 1803, three Sumatran ḥājīs returned from Mecca to their homeland. During their time in the holy city, they were greatly influenced by the Wahhābī movement aimed at reforming Islam. They were eager to bring these reforms to their fellow countrymen and encourage a purer and more passionate religious life. They started preaching the strict monotheism of the Wahhābī sect, prohibiting prayers to saints, drinking, gambling, and all other practices that contradicted the teachings of the Qurʼān. They gained a number of followers, both from among their fellow Muslims and the local non-Muslim population. They later declared a Jihād against the Bataks, and under the control of unscrupulous and power-hungry individuals, the movement lost its original purpose and turned into a brutal and bloody campaign of conquest. In 1821, these so-called Padris clashed with the Dutch Government, and it wasn't until 1838 that their final stronghold was captured and their influence ended.
All the civilised Malays of the Malay Peninsula trace their origin to migrations from Sumatra, especially from Menangkabau, the famous kingdom mentioned above, which is said at one time to have been the most powerful on the island; some of the chiefs of the interior states of the southern part of the Malay Peninsula still receive their investiture from this place. At what period these colonies from the heart of Sumatra settled in the interior of the Peninsula, is matter of conjecture, but Singapore and the southern extremity of the Peninsula seem to have received a colony in the middle of the twelfth century, by the descendants of which Malacca was founded about a century later.35 From its advantageous situation, in the highway of eastern commerce it soon became a large and flourishing city, and there is little doubt but that Islam was introduced by the Muhammadan merchants who settled here.36 The Malay chronicle of Malacca assigns the conversion of this kingdom to the reign of a certain Sulṭān Muḥammad Shāh who came to the throne in 1276. He is said to have been reigning [373]some years before a ship commanded by Sīdī ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz came to Malacca from Jiddah, and the king was persuaded by the new-comers to change his faith and to give up his Malay name for one containing the name of the Prophet.37 But the general character of this document makes its trustworthiness exceedingly doubtful,38 in spite of the likelihood that the date of so important an event would have been exactly noted (as was done in many parts of the Archipelago) by a people who, proud of the event, would look upon it as opening a new epoch in their history. A Portuguese historian gives a much later date, namely 1384, in which year, he says, a Qāḍī came from Arabia and having converted the king, gave him the name of Muḥammad after the Prophet, adding Shāh to it.39
All the civilized Malays of the Malay Peninsula trace their origins to migrations from Sumatra, particularly from Menangkabau, the well-known kingdom mentioned earlier, which is said to have once been the most powerful on the island. Some of the chiefs of the interior states in the southern part of the Malay Peninsula still receive their official appointments from this place. The exact time when these settlements from the heart of Sumatra established themselves in the interior of the Peninsula is uncertain, but it seems that Singapore and the southern tip of the Peninsula received a colony in the mid-twelfth century, from whose descendants Malacca was founded about a century later.35 Due to its strategic location along the route of Eastern commerce, it quickly grew into a large and prosperous city, and it is widely believed that Islam was introduced by the Muslim merchants who settled there.36 The Malay chronicle of Malacca attributes the conversion of this kingdom to the reign of a certain Sulṭān Muḥammad Shāh, who took the throne in 1276. He is said to have been ruling [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] some years before a ship commanded by Sīdī ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz arrived in Malacca from Jiddah, and the king was persuaded by the newcomers to convert to their faith and change his Malay name for one that included the name of the Prophet.37 However, the overall nature of this document makes its reliability highly questionable,38 despite the likelihood that the date of such an important event would have been accurately recorded (as it was in many regions of the Archipelago) by a people who, proud of the event, would view it as marking a new era in their history. A Portuguese historian provides a much later date, namely 1384, in which year he claims a Qāḍī came from Arabia, converted the king, and gave him the name Muḥammad after the Prophet, adding Shāh to it.39
In the annals of Queda, one of the northernmost of the states of the Malay Peninsula, we have a curious account of the introduction of Islam into this kingdom, about A.D. 1501,40 which (divested of certain miraculous incidents) is as follows: A learned Arab, by name Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh, having come to Queda, visited the Raja and inquired what was the religion of the country. “My religion,” replied the Raja, “and that of all my subjects is that which has been handed down to us by the people of old. We all worship idols.” “Then has your highness never heard of Islam, and of the Qurʼān which descended from God to Muḥammad, and has superseded all other religions, leaving them in the possession of the devil?” “I pray you then, if this be true,” said the Raja, “to instruct and enlighten us in this new faith.” In a transport of holy fervour at this request, Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh embraced the Raja and then instructed him in the creed. Persuaded by his teaching, the Raja sent for all his jars of spirits (to which he was much addicted), and with his own hands emptied them on the ground. After this he had all the idols of the palace brought out; the idols of gold, and silver, and clay, and [374]wood were all heaped up in his presence, and were all broken and cut to pieces by Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh with his sword and with an axe, and the fragments consumed in the fire. The Shayk͟h asked the Raja to assemble all his women of the fort and palace. When they had all come into the presence of the Raja and the Shayk͟h, they were initiated into the doctrines of Islam. The Shayk͟h was mild and courteous in his demeanour, persuasive and soft in his language, so that he gained the hearts of the inmates of the palace. The Raja soon after sent for his four aged ministers, who, on entering the hall, were surprised at seeing a Shayk͟h seated near the Raja. The Raja explained to them the object of the Shayk͟h’s coming; whereupon the four chiefs expressed their readiness to follow the example of his highness, saying, “We hope that Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh will instruct us also.” The latter hearing these words, embraced the four ministers and said that he hoped that, to prove their sincerity, they would send for all the people to come to the audience hall, bringing with them all the idols that they were wont to worship and the idols that had been handed down by the men of former days. The request was complied with and all the idols kept by the people were at that very time brought down and there destroyed and burnt to dust; no one was sorry at this demolition of their false gods, all were glad to enter the pale of Islam. Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh after this said to the four ministers, “What is the name of your prince?” They replied, “His name is Pra Ong Mahāwāngsā.” “Let us change it for one in the language of Islam,” said the Shayk͟h. After some consultation, the name of the Raja was changed at his request to Sultan Muzlaf al-Shāh, because, the Shayk͟h averred, it is a celebrated name and is found in the Qurʼān.41
In the history of Queda, one of the northernmost states of the Malay Peninsula, there's an intriguing story about how Islam was introduced to this kingdom around CE 1501,40 which (minus some miraculous events) goes like this: A knowledgeable Arab named Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh came to Queda, visited the Raja, and asked what the religion of the country was. “My religion,” replied the Raja, “and that of all my people, is what has been passed down to us by our ancestors. We all worship idols.” “Then have you never heard of Islam, and of the Qurʼān that came from God to Muḥammad, which has replaced all other religions, leaving them under the power of the devil?” “If that’s true,” said the Raja, “please teach and enlighten us about this new faith.” Filled with holy enthusiasm by this request, Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh embraced the Raja and then taught him the belief. Convinced by his teachings, the Raja called for all his jars of spirits (which he was quite fond of) and personally emptied them onto the ground. After this, he had all the idols in the palace brought out; the idols made of gold, silver, clay, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wood were all piled up in front of him, and Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh smashed and chopped them to pieces with his sword and axe, and the remnants were burned. The Shayk͟h then asked the Raja to gather all the women of the fort and palace. When they had all come before the Raja and the Shayk͟h, they were introduced to the teachings of Islam. The Shayk͟h was gentle and polite in his manner, persuasive and soft in his words, winning the hearts of those in the palace. Soon after, the Raja called for his four elderly ministers, who were surprised to see a Shayk͟h sitting near the Raja. The Raja explained the purpose of the Shayk͟h’s visit; upon hearing this, the four chiefs expressed their willingness to follow the Raja's example, saying, “We hope Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh will teach us too.” The Shayk͟h, hearing this, embraced the four ministers and said he hoped they would gather all the people to come to the audience hall, bringing with them all the idols they worshipped, as well as those passed down from earlier generations. The request was fulfilled, and all the idols kept by the people were brought and destroyed, turning to dust; no one grieved over the destruction of their false gods, all were happy to accept Islam. Afterward, Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh asked the four ministers, “What is your prince’s name?” They replied, “His name is Pra Ong Mahāwāngsā.” “Let’s change it to an Islamic name,” suggested the Shayk͟h. After some discussion, the name of the Raja was changed, at his request, to Sultan Muzlaf al-Shāh, because, the Shayk͟h claimed, it is a respected name found in the Qurʼān.41
The Raja now built mosques wherever the population was considerable, and directed that to each there should be attached forty-four of the inhabitants at least as a settled congregation, for a smaller number would have been few for the duties of religion. So mosques were erected and great [375]drums were attached to them to be beaten to call the people to prayer on Fridays. Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh continued for some time to instruct the people in the religion of Islam; they flocked to him from all the coasts and districts of Queda and its vicinity, and were initiated by him into its forms and ceremonies.
The Raja built mosques wherever there were enough people and required that each mosque have at least forty-four residents as a dedicated congregation, since a smaller number wouldn't be sufficient for religious practices. So, mosques were constructed, and large [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]drums were set up to be sounded to summon people to prayer on Fridays. Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh continued to teach the community about Islam for some time; people came to him from all over the coasts and regions of Queda and nearby areas, and he introduced them to its rituals and traditions.
The news of the conversion of the inhabitants of Queda by Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh reached Atjeh, and the Sultan of that country and a certain Shayk͟h Nūr al-Dīn, an Arab missionary, who had come from Mecca, sent some books and a letter, which ran as follows:—“This letter is from the Sultan of Atjeh and Nūr al-Dīn to our brother the Sultan of Queda and Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh of Yaman, now in Queda. We have sent two religious books, in order that the faith of Islam may be firmly established and the people fully instructed in their duties and in the rites of the faith.” A letter was sent in reply by the Raja and Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh, thanking the donors. So Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh redoubled his efforts, and erected additional small mosques in all the different villages for general convenience, and instructed the people in all the rules and observances of the faith. The Raja and his wife were constantly with the Shayk͟h, learning to read the Qurʼān. The royal pair searched also for some maiden of the lineage of the Rajas of the country, to be the Shayk͟h’s wife. But no one could be found who was willing to give his daughter thus in marriage because the holy man was about to return to Bag͟hdād, and only waited until he had sufficiently instructed some person to supply his place. Now at this time the Sultan had three sons, Raja Muʻaz̤z̤am Shāh, Raja Muḥammad Shāh, and Raja Sulaymān Shāh. These names had been borrowed from the Qurʼān by Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh and bestowed upon the princes, whom he exhorted to be patient and slow to anger in their intercourse with their slaves and the lower orders, and to regard with pity all the servants of God, and the poor and needy.42
The news of the conversion of the people of Queda by Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh reached Atjeh, and the Sultan of that region along with a certain Shayk͟h Nūr al-Dīn, an Arab missionary who had come from Mecca, sent some books and a letter that said: “This letter is from the Sultan of Atjeh and Nūr al-Dīn to our brother the Sultan of Queda and Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh of Yaman, now in Queda. We have sent two religious books so that the Islamic faith can be firmly established and the people can be fully instructed in their duties and the rites of the faith.” The Raja and Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh replied with a letter thanking the donors. Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh then intensified his efforts and built more small mosques in all the different villages for public convenience, teaching the people all the rules and observances of the faith. The Raja and his wife were frequently with the Shayk͟h, learning to read the Qurʼān. The royal couple also looked for a woman from the lineage of the local Rajas to be the Shayk͟h’s wife. However, no one was willing to give their daughter in marriage because the holy man planned to return to Bag͟hdād and was only waiting until he had adequately trained someone to take his place. At this time, the Sultan had three sons: Raja Muʻaz̤z̤am Shāh, Raja Muḥammad Shāh, and Raja Sulaymān Shāh. Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh had taken these names from the Qurʼān and given them to the princes, whom he advised to be patient and slow to anger in their dealings with their servants and the lower classes, and to show compassion to all of God’s servants, as well as the poor and needy.42
It must not be supposed that the labours of Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh were crowned with complete success, for we learn [376]from the annals of Atjeh that a Sultan of this country who conquered Queda in 1649, set himself to “more firmly establish the faith and destroy the houses of the Liar” or temples of idols.43 Thus a century and a half elapsed before idolatry was completely rooted out.
It shouldn't be assumed that Shayk͟h ʻAbd Allāh's efforts were entirely successful, as we learn [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]from the records of Atjeh that a Sultan of this region who conquered Queda in 1649 aimed to “strengthen the faith and destroy the houses of the Liar” or temples of idols.43 As a result, it took a century and a half before idolatry was completely eliminated.
We possess no other details of the history of the conversion of the Malays of the Peninsula, but in many places the graves of the Arab missionaries who first preached the faith to them are honoured by these people.44 Their long intercourse with the Arabs and the Muslims of the east coast of India has made them very rigid observers of their religious duties, and they have the reputation of being the most exemplary Muhammadans of the Archipelago; at the same time their constant contact with the Hindus, Buddhists, Christians and pagans of their own country has made them liberal and tolerant. They are very strict in the keeping of the fast of Ramaḍān and in performing the pilgrimage to Mecca. The religious interests of the people are always considered at the same time as their temporal welfare; and when a village is found to contain more than forty houses and is considered to be of a size that necessitates its organisation and the appointment of the regular village officers, a public preacher is always included among the number and a mosque is formally built and instituted.45
We don't have any other details about how the Malays of the Peninsula converted, but in many places, the graves of the Arab missionaries who first preached the faith to them are respected by the locals. Their long interactions with the Arabs and Muslims from the east coast of India have made them very strict in observing their religious duties, and they are known as the most exemplary Muslims in the region. At the same time, their ongoing contact with Hindus, Buddhists, Christians, and pagans in their own country has made them open-minded and tolerant. They are very strict about observing the fast during Ramadan and making the pilgrimage to Mecca. The religious needs of the people are always considered alongside their material well-being, and when a village has more than forty houses and is deemed large enough to require organization and the appointment of regular village officials, a public preacher is always included, and a mosque is officially built and established.
In the north, where the Malay states border on Siam, Islam has exercised considerable influence on the Siamese Buddhists; those who have here been converted are called Samsams and speak a language that is a mixed jargon of the languages of the two people.46 Converts are also made from among the wild tribes of the Peninsula.47
The history of the spread of Islam in Indo-China is obscure; Arab and Persian merchants probably introduced their religion into the sea-port towns from the tenth century onwards, but its most important expansion was due to the immigrations of Malays which began at the close of the fourteenth century.48 [377]
The history of the spread of Islam in Indo-China is unclear; Arab and Persian traders likely brought their religion to the coastal towns starting in the tenth century, but its main growth came from the migration of Malays that began at the end of the fourteenth century.48 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
We must now go back several centuries in order to follow out the history of the conversion of Java. The preaching and promulgation of the doctrines of Islam in this island were undoubtedly for a long time entirely the result of the labours of individual merchants or of the leaders of small colonies, for in Java there was no central Muhammadan power to throw in its influence on the side of the new religion or enforce the acceptance of it by warlike means. On the contrary, the Muslim missionaries came in contact with a Hindu civilisation, that had thrust its roots deep into the life of the country and had raised the Javanese to a high level of culture and progress—expressing itself moreover in institutions and laws radically different to those of Arabia. Even up to the present day, the Muhammadan law has failed to establish itself absolutely, even where the authority of Islam is generally predominant, and there is still a constant struggle between the adherents of the old Malayan usages and the Ḥājīs, who having made the pilgrimage to Mecca, return enthusiastic for a strict observance of Muslim Law. Consequently the work of conversion must have proceeded very slowly, and we can say with tolerable certainty that while part of the history of this proselytising movement may be disentangled from legends and traditions, much of it must remain wholly unknown to us. In the Malay Chronicle, which purports to give us an account of the first preachers of the faith, what was undoubtedly the work of many generations and must have been carried on through many centuries, is compressed within the compass of a few years; and, as frequently happens in popular histories, a few well-known names gain the fame and credit that belongs of right to the patient labours of their unknown predecessors.49 Further, the quiet, unobtrusive labours of many of these missionaries would not be likely to attract the notice of the chronicler, whose attention would naturally be fixed rather on the doings of kings and princes, and of those who came in close relationship to them. But failing such larger knowledge, we must fain be content with the facts that have been handed down to us. [378]
We need to go back several centuries to trace the history of the conversion of Java. The spread of Islam on this island was largely due to the efforts of individual merchants or leaders of small communities, as there was no central Muslim authority in Java to promote the new religion or force its acceptance through military means. Instead, Muslim missionaries encountered a Hindu civilization that had deeply rooted itself in the country’s life and had elevated the Javanese to a high level of culture and progress, with laws and institutions very different from those in Arabia. Even today, Islamic law has not fully established itself, even in areas where Islam is generally predominant, and there is still an ongoing struggle between adherents of traditional Malay customs and the Ḥājīs, who return from the pilgrimage to Mecca eager to strictly follow Islamic law. As a result, the process of conversion likely progressed very slowly, and we can reasonably say that while some aspects of this proselytizing movement can be separated from myths and traditions, a lot of it remains completely unknown to us. The Malay Chronicle, which claims to recount the first preachers of the faith, condenses what was clearly the result of many generations of work over several centuries into just a few years. As often happens in popular histories, a few well-known names receive the recognition that rightfully belongs to the hard work of their unknown predecessors. Furthermore, the quiet, subtle efforts of many of these missionaries wouldn't have likely caught the chronicler's attention, who would naturally have focused more on the actions of kings and princes and those closely associated with them. But without this broader knowledge, we must settle for the facts that have been passed down to us. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
In the following pages, therefore, it is proposed to give a brief sketch of the establishment of the Muhammadan religion in this island, as presented in the native chronicle, which, though full of contradictions and fables, has undoubtedly a historical foundation, as is attested by the inscriptions on the tombs of the chief personages mentioned and the remains of ancient cities, etc. The following account therefore may, in the want of any other authorities, be accepted as substantially correct, with the caution above mentioned against ascribing too much efficacy to the proselytising efforts of individuals.
In the following pages, we will provide a brief overview of the establishment of the Muslim religion on this island, based on the local chronicle. Although this chronicle contains many contradictions and legends, it clearly has a historical basis, as shown by the inscriptions on the tombs of key figures mentioned and the remnants of ancient cities, among other things. Therefore, this account can be considered mostly accurate in the absence of other sources, with the caveat that we should be cautious about giving too much credit to the conversion efforts of individuals.
The first attempt to introduce Islam into Java was made by a native of the island about the close of the twelfth century. The first king of Pajajaran, a state in the western part of the island, left two sons; of these, the elder chose to follow the profession of a merchant and undertook a trading expedition to India, leaving the kingdom to his younger brother, who succeeded to the throne in the year 1190 with the title of Prabu Munding Sari. In the course of his wanderings, the elder brother fell in with some Arab merchants, and was by them converted to Islam, taking the name of Ḥājī Purwa.
The first attempt to introduce Islam to Java was made by a local around the end of the twelfth century. The first king of Pajajaran, a state in the western part of the island, had two sons; the elder decided to become a merchant and went on a trading trip to India, leaving the kingdom to his younger brother, who became king in 1190 with the title Prabu Munding Sari. During his travels, the elder brother met some Arab merchants, who converted him to Islam, and he took the name Ḥājī Purwa.
On his return to his native country, he tried with the help of an Arab missionary to convert his brother and the royal family to his new faith; but, his efforts proving unsuccessful, he fled into the jungle for fear of the king and his unbelieving subjects, and we hear no more of him.50
On his return to his home country, he attempted, with the help of an Arab missionary, to convert his brother and the royal family to his new faith. However, when his efforts failed, he escaped into the jungle to avoid the king and his nonbelieving subjects, and we don’t hear anything more about him.50
In the latter half of the fourteenth century, a missionary movement, which was attended with greater success, was instituted by a certain Mawlānā Malik Ibrāhīm, who landed on the east coast of Java with some of his co-religionists, and established himself near the town of Gresik, opposite the island of Madura. He is said to have traced his descent to Zayn al-ʻĀbidīn, a great-grandson of the Prophet, and to have been cousin of the Raja of Chermen.51 Here he occupied himself successfully in the work of conversion, and speedily gathered a small band of believers around him. [379]Later on, he was joined by his cousin, the Raja of Chermen, who came in the hope of converting the Raja of the Hindu Kingdom of Majapahit, and of forming an alliance with him by offering his daughter in marriage. On his arrival he sent his son, Ṣādiq Muḥammad, to Majapahit to arrange an interview, while he busied himself in the building of a mosque and the conversion of the inhabitants. A meeting of the two princes took place accordingly, but before the favourable impression then produced could be followed up, a sickness broke out among the people of the Raja of Chermen, which carried off his daughter, three of his nephews who had accompanied him, and a great part of his retinue; whereupon he himself returned to his own kingdom. These misfortunes prejudiced the mind of the Raja of Majapahit against the new faith, which he said should have better protected its votaries: and the mission accordingly failed. Mawlānā Ibrāhīm, however, remained behind, in charge of the tombs52 of his kinsfolk and co-religionists, and himself died twenty-one years later, in 1419, and was buried at Gresik, where his tomb is still venerated as that of the first apostle of Islam to Java.
In the second half of the 14th century, a missionary effort that was more successful was started by a man named Mawlānā Malik Ibrāhīm, who arrived on the east coast of Java with some of his fellow Muslims and settled near the town of Gresik, across from the island of Madura. It's said that he claimed descent from Zayn al-ʻĀbidīn, a great-grandson of the Prophet, and was a cousin of the Raja of Chermen.51 Here, he effectively worked on converting people and quickly gathered a small group of believers around him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Later, he was joined by his cousin, the Raja of Chermen, who hoped to convert the Raja of the Hindu Kingdom of Majapahit and to form an alliance by offering his daughter in marriage. Upon arrival, he sent his son, Ṣādiq Muḥammad, to Majapahit to set up a meeting while he focused on building a mosque and converting the locals. The two princes had a meeting, but before they could build on the positive impression made, a sickness broke out among the people of the Raja of Chermen, which took the life of his daughter, three of his nephews who had come with him, and a significant portion of his followers; as a result, he returned to his own kingdom. This misfortune turned the Raja of Majapahit against the new faith, which he believed should have better protected its followers, leading to the mission's failure. However, Mawlānā Ibrāhīm stayed behind, overseeing the tombs52 of his relatives and fellow believers, and he passed away twenty-one years later in 1419, being buried in Gresik, where his tomb is still honored as that of the first apostle of Islam to Java.
A Chinese Musalman, who accompanied the envoy of the Emperor of China to Java in the capacity of interpreter, six years before the death of Mawlānā Ibrāhīm, i.e. in 1413, mentions the presence of his co-religionists in this island in his “General Account of the Shores of the Ocean,” where he says, “In this country there are three kinds of people. First the Muhammadans, who have come from the west, and have established themselves here; their dress and food is clean and proper; second, the Chinese who have run away and settled here; what they eat and use is also very fine, and many of them have adopted the Muhammadan religion and observe its precepts. The third kind are the natives, who are very ugly and uncouth, they go about with uncombed heads and naked feet, and believe devoutly in devils, theirs being one of the countries called devil-countries in Buddhist books.”53 [380]
A Chinese Muslim, who served as the interpreter for the envoy of the Emperor of China to Java six years before Mawlānā Ibrāhīm's death, in 1413, mentions the presence of his fellow believers on this island in his “General Account of the Shores of the Ocean.” He says, “In this country, there are three groups of people. First, the Muslims who came from the west and have settled here; their clothing and food are clean and proper. Second, the Chinese who have fled and made their home here; their food and belongings are also very nice, and many have converted to Islam and follow its teachings. The third group is the natives, who are quite unattractive and uncivilized; they walk around with uncombed hair and bare feet, and they have a strong belief in demons, as their land is one of the places referred to as devil-countries in Buddhist texts.”53 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
We now approach the period in which the rule of the Muhammadans became predominant in the island, after their religion had been introduced into it for nearly a century; and here it will be necessary to enter a little more closely into the details of the history in order to show that this was not the result of any fanatical movement stirred up by the Arabs, but rather of a revolution carried out by the natives of the country themselves,54 who (though they naturally gained strength from the bond of a common faith) were stirred up to unite in order to wrest the supreme power from the hands of their heathen fellow-countrymen, not by the preaching of a religious war, but through the exhortations of an ambitious aspirant to the throne who had a wrong to avenge.55
We are now entering the time when the rule of the Muslims became dominant on the island, after their religion was introduced there for almost a century. It’s important to look more closely at the history to show that this shift wasn’t caused by any fanatical movement instigated by the Arabs, but rather a revolution led by the locals, 54 who, although they naturally drew strength from a common faith, came together to take power from their non-Muslim countrymen, not through calls for a holy war, but through the appeals of an ambitious person seeking the throne who wanted to settle a score. 55
The political condition of the island may be described as follows:—The central and eastern provinces of the island, which were the most wealthy and populous and the furthest advanced in civilisation, were under the sway of the Hindu kingdom of Majapahit. Further west were Cheribon and several other petty, independent princedoms; while the rest of the island, including all the districts at its western extremity, was subject to the King of Pajajaran.
The political status of the island can be described as follows:—The central and eastern provinces, which were the wealthiest, most populated, and most advanced in civilization, were ruled by the Hindu kingdom of Majapahit. To the west were Cheribon and several other small, independent princedoms, while the rest of the island, including all the areas at its western end, was under the authority of the King of Pajajaran.
The King of Majapahit had married a daughter of the prince of Champa, a small state in Cambodia, east of the Gulf of Siam.56 She being jealous of a favourite concubine of the King, he sent this concubine away to his son Arya Damar, governor of Palembang in Sumatra, where she gave birth to a son, Raden Patah, who was brought up as one of the governor’s own children. This child (as we shall see) was destined in after years to work a terrible vengeance for the cruel treatment of his mother. Another daughter of the prince of Champa had married an Arab who had come to Champa to preach the faith of Islam.57 From this union was born Raden Raḥmat, who was carefully brought up by his father in the Muhammadan religion and is still [381]venerated by the Javanese as the chief apostle of Islam to their country.58
The King of Majapahit married a daughter of the prince of Champa, a small state in Cambodia, east of the Gulf of Siam.56 She became jealous of one of the King’s favorite concubines, so he sent this concubine away to his son Arya Damar, the governor of Palembang in Sumatra, where she gave birth to a son, Raden Patah, who was raised as one of the governor’s own children. This child (as we shall see) was destined to take terrible revenge for the cruel treatment of his mother in later years. Another daughter of the prince of Champa married an Arab who came to Champa to spread the faith of Islam.57 From this union, Raden Raḥmat was born, and his father raised him in the Muhammadan religion, where he is still [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]venerated by the Javanese as the chief apostle of Islam in their country.58
When he reached the age of twenty, his parents sent him with letters and presents to his uncle, the King of Majapahit. On his way, he stayed for two months at Palembang, as the guest of Arya Damar, whom he almost persuaded to become a Musalman, only he dared not openly profess Islam for fear of the people who were strongly attached to their ancient superstitions. Continuing his journey Raden Raḥmat came to Gresik, where an Arab missionary, Shayk͟h Mawlānā Jumāda ’l-Kubrạ̄, hailed him as the promised Apostle of Islam to East Java, and foretold that the fall of paganism was at hand, and that his labours would be crowned by the conversion of many to the faith. At Majapahit he was very kindly received by the King and the princess of Champa. Although the King was unwilling himself to become a convert to Islam, yet he conceived such an attachment and respect for Raden Raḥmat, that he made him governor over 3000 families at Ampel, on the east coast, a little south of Gresik, allowed him the free exercise of his religion and gave him permission to make converts. Here after some time he gained over most of those placed under him, to Islam.
When he turned twenty, his parents sent him with letters and gifts to his uncle, the King of Majapahit. On his journey, he stayed for two months in Palembang as a guest of Arya Damar, whom he nearly convinced to convert to Islam. However, Arya Damar was too afraid to openly embrace Islam due to the strong connections people had to their old beliefs. Continuing on, Raden Raḥmat arrived in Gresik, where an Arab missionary, Shayk͟h Mawlānā Jumāda ’l-Kubrạ̄, recognized him as the expected Apostle of Islam for East Java. He predicted that paganism would soon fall and that Raden Raḥmat's efforts would lead to many conversions. Upon reaching Majapahit, he was warmly welcomed by the King and the princess of Champa. Although the King was not willing to convert to Islam himself, he developed such a fondness and respect for Raden Raḥmat that he appointed him governor over 3,000 families in Ampel, located a bit south of Gresik on the east coast. He allowed Raden Raḥmat to practice his religion freely and gave him the authority to convert others. Over time, Raden Raḥmat successfully converted most of the people under his jurisdiction to Islam.
Ampel was now the chief seat of Islam in Java, and the fame of the ruler who was so zealously working for the propagation of his religion, spread far and wide. Hereupon [382]a certain Mawlānā Isḥāq came to Ampel to assist him in the work of conversion, and was assigned the task of spreading the faith in the kingdom of Balambangan, in the extreme eastern extremity of the island. Here he cured the daughter of the King, who was grievously sick, and the grateful father gave her to him in marriage. She ardently embraced the faith of Islam and her father allowed himself to receive instruction in the same, but when the Mawlānā urged him to openly profess it, as he had promised to do, if his daughter were cured, he drove him from his kingdom, and gave orders that the child that was soon to be born of his daughter, should be killed. But the mother secretly sent the infant away to Gresik to a rich Muhammadan widow59 who brought him up with all a mother’s care and educated him until he was twelve years old, when she entrusted him to Raden Raḥmat. He, after learning the history of the child, gave him the name of Raden Paku, and in course of time gave him also his daughter in marriage. Raden Paku afterwards built a mosque at Giri, to the south-west of Gresik, where he converted thousands to the faith; his influence became so great, that after the death of Raden Raḥmat, the King of Majapahit made him governor of Ampel and Gresik.60 Meanwhile several missions were instituted from Gresik. Two sons of Raden Raḥmat established themselves at different parts of the north-east coast and made themselves famous by their religious zeal and the conversion of many of the inhabitants of those parts. Raden Raḥmat also sent a missionary, by name Shayk͟h K͟halīfah Ḥusayn, across to the neighbouring island of Madura, where he built a mosque and won over many to the faith.
Ampel was now the main center of Islam in Java, and the reputation of the ruler who was working hard to promote his religion spread far and wide. Then, a certain Mawlānā Isḥāq came to Ampel to help him with the conversion efforts and was given the task of spreading the faith in the kingdom of Balambangan, located at the far eastern end of the island. There, he healed the King’s daughter, who was seriously ill, and the thankful father gave her to him in marriage. She wholeheartedly embraced Islam, and her father started to learn about it as well. However, when the Mawlānā urged him to publicly profess the faith, as he had promised if his daughter was cured, he drove him from his kingdom and ordered that the child soon to be born from his daughter should be killed. But the mother secretly sent the baby away to Gresik to a wealthy Muslim widow who cared for him like a mother and raised him until he was twelve years old. At that point, she entrusted him to Raden Raḥmat. After learning the child’s background, he named him Raden Paku and eventually gave him his daughter in marriage. Raden Paku later built a mosque in Giri, southwest of Gresik, where he converted thousands to the faith. His influence grew so significant that after Raden Raḥmat's death, the King of Majapahit appointed him governor of Ampel and Gresik. Meanwhile, several missions were established from Gresik. Two sons of Raden Raḥmat settled in different parts of the northeast coast and became well-known for their religious enthusiasm and conversion of many local residents. Raden Raḥmat also sent a missionary named Shayk͟h K͟halīfah Ḥusayn to the neighboring island of Madura, where he built a mosque and attracted many followers to the faith.
We must now return to Arya Damar, the governor of Palembang. (See p. 380.) He appears to have brought up his children in the religion which he himself feared openly to profess, and he now sent Raden Patah, when he had reached the age of twenty, together with his foster-brother, Raden Ḥusayn, who was two years younger, to Java, where [383]they landed at Gresik. Raden Patah, aware of his extraction and enraged at the cruel treatment his mother had received, refused to accompany his foster-brother to Majapahit, but stayed with Raden Raḥmat at Ampel while Raden Ḥusayn went on to the capital, where he was well received and placed in charge of a district and afterwards made general of the army.
We now return to Arya Damar, the governor of Palembang. (See p. 380.) It seems he raised his children in the faith that he himself was afraid to openly practice. He sent Raden Patah, who had just turned twenty, along with his foster brother, Raden Ḥusayn, who was two years younger, to Java, where [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]they arrived at Gresik. Raden Patah, knowing his background and furious about the harsh treatment his mother had endured, refused to go with his foster brother to Majapahit, choosing instead to stay with Raden Raḥmat at Ampel while Raden Ḥusayn continued to the capital, where he was welcomed and given charge of a district, eventually becoming the general of the army.
Meanwhile Raden Patah married a granddaughter of Raden Raḥmat, and formed an establishment in a place of great natural strength called Bintara, in the centre of a marshy country, to the west of Gresik. As soon as the King of Majapahit heard of this new settlement, he sent Raden Ḥusayn to persuade his brother to come to the capital and pay homage. This Raden Ḥusayn prevailed upon him to do, and he went to the court, where his likeness to the king was at once recognised, and where he was kindly received and formally appointed governor of Bintara. Still burning for revenge and bent on the destruction of his father’s kingdom, he returned to Ampel, where he revealed his plans to Raden Raḥmat. The latter endeavoured to moderate his anger, reminding him that he had never received anything but kindness at the hands of the king of Majapahit, his father, and that while the prince was so just and so beloved, his religion forbade him to make war upon or in any way to injure him. However, unpersuaded by these exhortations (as the sequel shows), Raden Patah returned to Bintara, which was now daily increasing in importance and population, while great numbers of people in the surrounding country were being converted to Islam. He had formed a plan of building a great mosque, but shortly after the work had been commenced, news arrived of the severe illness of Raden Raḥmat. He hastened to Ampel, where he found the chief missionaries of Islam gathered round the bed of him they looked upon as their leader. Among them were the two sons of Raden Raḥmat mentioned above (p. 382), Raden Paku of Giri, and five others. A few days afterwards Raden Raḥmat breathed his last, and the only remaining obstacle to Raden Patah’s revengeful schemes was thus removed. The eight chiefs accompanied him back to Bintara, where they assisted in [384]the completion of the mosque,61 and bound themselves by a solemn oath to assist him in his attempt against Majapahit. All the Muhammadan princes joined this confederacy, with the exception of Raden Ḥusayn, who with all his followers remained true to his master, and refused to throw in his lot with his rebellious co-religionists.
Meanwhile, Raden Patah married a granddaughter of Raden Raḥmat and established himself in a strategically strong location called Bintara, in the middle of a marshy area west of Gresik. When the King of Majapahit heard about this new settlement, he sent Raden Ḥusayn to convince his brother to come to the capital and pay his respects. Raden Ḥusayn managed to persuade him, and he went to the court, where everyone immediately recognized his resemblance to the king. He was warmly welcomed and officially appointed governor of Bintara. Still driven by a desire for revenge and determined to destroy his father's kingdom, he returned to Ampel to share his plans with Raden Raḥmat. Raden Raḥmat tried to calm his anger, reminding him that he had always been treated kindly by the king of Majapahit, who was his father, and that the prince was just and beloved, and his faith prohibited him from waging war or causing harm to him. However, Raden Patah was not swayed by these words (as the following events indicate) and returned to Bintara, which was growing in importance and population as many people in the area converted to Islam. He planned to build a grand mosque, but shortly after the construction began, news came of Raden Raḥmat's serious illness. He rushed to Ampel, where he found the leading Islamic missionaries gathered around the bedside of their leader. Among them were Raden Raḥmat’s two sons, Raden Paku of Giri, and five others. A few days later, Raden Raḥmat passed away, removing the last obstacle to Raden Patah's vengeful plans. The eight chiefs returned with him to Bintara, where they helped complete the mosque, and they vowed solemnly to support him in his campaign against Majapahit. All the Muslim princes joined this alliance except for Raden Ḥusayn, who remained loyal to his master and refused to side with the rebellious co-religionists.
A lengthy campaign followed, into the details of which we need not enter, but in 1478,62 after a desperate battle which lasted seven days, Majapahit fell and the Hindu supremacy in eastern Java was replaced by a Muhammadan power. A short time after, Raden Ḥusayn was besieged with his followers in a fortified place, compelled to surrender and brought to Ampel, where he was kindly received by his brother. A large number of those who remained faithful to the old Hindu religion fled in 1481 to the island of Bali, where the worship of Siva is still the prevailing religion.63 Others seem to have formed small kingdoms, under the leadership of princes of the house of Majapahit, which remained heathen for some time after the fall of the great Hindu capital.
A long campaign followed, into which we need not delve, but in 1478, 62 after a desperate battle that lasted seven days, Majapahit fell and Hindu dominance in eastern Java was replaced by a Muslim power. Shortly after, Raden Ḥusayn and his followers were besieged in a fortified location, forced to surrender, and taken to Ampel, where he was warmly welcomed by his brother. Many who stayed loyal to the old Hindu faith fled to the island of Bali in 1481, where the worship of Siva is still the main religion. 63 Others seem to have established small kingdoms under the leadership of princes from the Majapahit family, which remained pagan for some time after the fall of the great Hindu capital.
Even under Muslim chiefs the population of central Java long remained heathen, and the progress of Islam southward from the early centres of missionary effort on the north coast was the work of centuries; even to the present day the influence of their old Hindu faith is strikingly [385]manifest in the religious notions of the Muslim population of central Java. One remarkable evidence of the deep roots that Hinduism had struck in this part of the island is the fact that it was not until 1768 that the authority of the Hindu law-books, particularly the code of Manu, gave way before a code of laws more in accordance with the spirit of Muslim legislation.64
Even under Muslim leaders, the people of central Java remained largely non-Muslim for a long time, and the spread of Islam southward from the early missionary centers on the north coast took centuries. Even today, the influence of their old Hindu beliefs is clearly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]visible in the religious views of the Muslim population in central Java. One striking piece of evidence of the strong roots that Hinduism had in this region is that it wasn't until 1768 that Hindu law-books, especially the code of Manu, were replaced by a legal code that aligned more closely with Muslim laws.64
Islam was introduced into the eastern parts of the island some years later, probably in the beginning of the following century, through the missionary activity of Shayk͟h Nūr al-Dīn Ibrāhīm of Cheribon. He won for himself a great reputation by curing a woman afflicted with leprosy, with the result that thousands came to him to be instructed in the tenets of the new faith. At first the neighbouring chiefs tried to set themselves against the movement, but finding that their opposition was of no avail, they suffered themselves to be carried along with the tide and many of them became converts to Islam.65 Shayk͟h Nūr al-Dīn Ibrāhīm of Cheribon sent his son, Mawlānā Ḥasan al-Dīn, to preach the faith of Islam in Bantam, the most westerly province of the island, and a dependency of the heathen kingdom of Pajajaran. Here his efforts were attended with considerable success, among the converts being a body of ascetics, 800 in number. It is especially mentioned in the annals of this part of the country that the young prince won over those whom he converted to Islam, solely by the gentle means of persuasion, and not by the sword.66 He afterwards went with his father on a pilgrimage to Mecca, and on his return extended his power over the neighbouring coast of Sumatra, without ever having to draw the sword, and winning converts to the faith by peaceful methods alone.67
Islam was introduced to the eastern parts of the island a few years later, likely at the start of the following century, through the missionary work of Shayk͟h Nūr al-Dīn Ibrāhīm of Cheribon. He gained a great reputation by healing a woman suffering from leprosy, which led thousands to seek his guidance in the principles of the new faith. Initially, the neighboring chiefs attempted to resist the movement, but when they saw their efforts were ineffective, they went along with it and many eventually converted to Islam. 65 Shayk͟h Nūr al-Dīn Ibrāhīm of Cheribon sent his son, Mawlānā Ḥasan al-Dīn, to spread the message of Islam in Bantam, the westernmost province of the island, which was under the pagan kingdom of Pajajaran. His efforts there were quite successful, gaining a group of 800 ascetics among his converts. Historical records from this region note that the young prince converted people to Islam solely through gentle persuasion, rather than by force. 66 He later accompanied his father on a pilgrimage to Mecca, and upon returning, expanded his influence over the nearby coast of Sumatra, again without resorting to violence and converting people peacefully. 67
But the progress of Islam in the west of Java seems to have been much slower than in the east; a long struggle ensued between the worshippers of Siva and the followers of the Prophet, and it was probably not until the middle of the sixteenth century that the Hindu kingdom of Pajajaran, which at one period of the history of Java seems [386]to have exercised suzerainty over the princedoms in the western part of the island, came to an end,68 while other smaller heathen communities survived to a much later period,69—some even to the present day. The history of one of these—the so-called Baduwis—is of especial interest; they are the descendants of the adherents of the old religion, who after the fall of Pajajaran fled into the woods and the recesses of the mountains, where they might uninterruptedly carry out the observances of their ancestral faith. In later times, when they submitted to the rule of the Musalman Sultan of Bantam, they were allowed to continue in the exercise of their religion, on condition that no increase should be allowed in the numbers of those who professed this idolatrous faith;70 and strange to say, they still observe this custom, although the Dutch rule has been so long established in Java and sets them free from the necessity of obedience to this ancient agreement. They strictly limit their number to forty households, and when the community increases beyond this limit, one family or more has to leave this inner circle and settle among the Muhammadan population in one of the surrounding villages.71
But the spread of Islam in western Java appears to have been much slower than in the east; a long conflict took place between the followers of Siva and the followers of the Prophet, and it probably wasn't until the mid-sixteenth century that the Hindu kingdom of Pajajaran, which at one time seemed to have dominance over the principalities in the western part of the island, came to an end, while other smaller non-Muslim communities survived much longer, some even to this day. The history of one of these communities—the so-called Baduwis—is particularly interesting; they are the descendants of those who practiced the old religion, who fled into the forests and mountains after the fall of Pajajaran, where they could continue their ancestral rituals without interruption. In more recent times, when they accepted the rule of the Muslim Sultan of Bantam, they were allowed to maintain their religion, as long as their numbers didn’t grow beyond what was allowed; oddly enough, they still follow this practice, even though the Dutch have ruled Java for a long time and freed them from this old agreement. They strictly limit their community to forty households, and when their numbers exceed this limit, one or more families have to leave and settle among the Muslim population in the nearby villages.
But, though the work of conversion in the west of Java proceeded more slowly than in the other parts of the island, yet, owing largely to the fact that Hinduism had not taken such deep root among the people here as in the centre of the island, the victory of Islam over the heathen worship which it supplanted was more complete than in the districts which came more immediately under the rule of the Rajas of Majapahit. The Muhammadan law is here a living force and the civilisation brought into the country from Arabia has interwoven itself with the government and the life of the people; and it has been remarked that at the present day the Muhammadans of the west of Java, who study their religion at all or have performed the pilgrimage to Mecca, form as a rule the most intelligent and prosperous part of the population.72 [387]
But even though the conversion process in western Java was slower than in other parts of the island, it was largely because Hinduism hadn't taken such a strong hold on the people here as it had in the central region. As a result, Islam completely replaced the local pagan worship, achieving a level of success greater than in areas more directly under the control of the Majapahit rulers. Islamic law is a significant influence here, and the civilization that came from Arabia has become intertwined with the government and the daily lives of the people. It has been noted that today, the Muslims in western Java who actively study their religion or have made the pilgrimage to Mecca tend to be the most educated and successful part of the population.72 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
We have already seen that large sections of the Javanese remained heathen for centuries after the establishment of Muhammadan kingdoms in the island; at the present day the whole population of Java, with some trifling exceptions, is Muhammadan, and though many superstitions and customs have survived among them from the days of their pagan ancestors, still the tendency is continually in the direction of the guidance of thought and conduct in accordance with the teaching of Islam. This long work of conversion has proceeded peacefully and gradually, and the growth of Muslim states in this island belongs rather to its political than to its religious history, since the progress of the religion has been achieved by the work rather of missionaries than of princes.
We have already seen that large parts of the Javanese population remained non-Muslim for centuries after the Muhammadan kingdoms were established on the island. Today, the entire population of Java, with a few minor exceptions, is Muslim. Although many superstitions and customs have survived from the days of their pagan ancestors, there is still a constant move toward aligning their beliefs and behaviors with the teachings of Islam. This long process of conversion has taken place peacefully and gradually. The rise of Muslim states on this island is more related to its political history than its religious history since the spread of the religion has been driven more by missionaries than by rulers.
While the Musalmans of Java were plotting against the Hindu Government and taking the rule of the country into their own hands by force, a revolution of a wholly peaceful character was being carried on in other parts of the Archipelago through the preaching of the Muslim missionaries who were slowly but surely achieving success in their proselytising efforts. Let us first turn our attention to the history of this propagandist movement in the Molucca islands.
While the Muslims of Java were scheming against the Hindu Government and taking control of the country by force, a completely peaceful revolution was taking place in other parts of the Archipelago thanks to the efforts of Muslim missionaries who were steadily making progress in their conversion work. Let's first focus on the history of this missionary movement in the Molucca islands.
The trade in cloves must have brought the Moluccas into contact with the islanders of the western half of the Archipelago from very early times, and the converted Javanese and other Malays who came into these islands to trade, spread their faith among the inhabitants of the coast.73 The companions of Magellan brought back a curious story of the way in which these men introduced their religious doctrines among the Muluccans. “The kings of these islands74 a few years before the arrival of the Spaniards [388]began to believe in the immortality of the soul, induced by no other argument but that they had seen a very beautiful little bird, that never settled on the earth nor on anything that was of the earth, and the Mahometans, who traded as merchants in those islands, told them that this little bird was born in paradise, and that paradise is the place where rest the souls of those that are dead. And for this reason these seignors joined the sect of Mahomet, because it promises many marvellous things of this place of the souls.”75
The trade in cloves must have connected the Moluccas with the islanders of the western half of the Archipelago from a long time ago, and the converted Javanese and other Malays who came to these islands to trade spread their faith among the local coast inhabitants.73 The companions of Magellan returned with an interesting story about how these men introduced their religious beliefs to the Moluccans. “The kings of these islands74 a few years before the Spaniards arrived [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] began to believe in the immortality of the soul, influenced by nothing other than the fact that they had seen a very beautiful little bird that never landed on the ground or anything earthly. The Muslims who traded as merchants in those islands told them that this little bird was born in paradise, and that paradise is where the souls of the dead rest. And for this reason, these leaders joined the Muslim sect because it promises many wonderful things about this place of the souls.”75
Islam seems first to have begun to make progress here in the fifteenth century. A heathen king of Tidor yielded to the persuasions of an Arab, named Shayk͟h Manṣūr, and embraced Islam together with many of his subjects. The heathen name of the king, Tjireli Lijatu, was changed to that of Jamāl al-Dīn, while his eldest son was called Manṣūr after their Arab teacher.76 It was the latter prince who entertained the Spanish expedition that reached Tidor in 1521, shortly after the ill-fated death of Magellan. Pigafetta, the historian of this expedition, calls him Raia Sultan Mauzor, and says that he was more than fifty-five years old, and that not fifty years had passed since the Muhammadans came to live in these islands.77
Islam seems to have started making progress here in the fifteenth century. A pagan king of Tidor was persuaded by an Arab named Shayk͟h Manṣūr to convert to Islam, along with many of his subjects. The king's pagan name, Tjireli Lijatu, was changed to Jamāl al-Dīn, while his eldest son was named Manṣūr after their Arab teacher.76 It was this prince who welcomed the Spanish expedition that arrived in Tidor in 1521, shortly after the unfortunate death of Magellan. Pigafetta, the historian of this expedition, refers to him as Raia Sultan Mauzor and states that he was over fifty-five years old, noting that it had been less than fifty years since the Muslims began to settle in these islands.77
Islam seems to have gained a footing on the neighbouring island of Ternate a little earlier. The Portuguese, who came to this island the same year as the Spaniards reached Tidor, were informed by the inhabitants that it had been introduced a little more than eighty years.78
Islam appears to have established a presence on the nearby island of Ternate somewhat earlier. The Portuguese, who arrived on this island the same year as the Spaniards reached Tidor, were told by the locals that it had been introduced a little over eighty years ago.78
According to the Portuguese account79 also the Sultan of Ternate was the first of the Muluccan chieftains who became a Muslim. The legend of the introduction of Islam into this island tells how a merchant, named Datu Mullā Ḥusayn, excited the curiosity of the people by reading the Qurʼān aloud in their presence; they tried to imitate the characters written in the book, but could not read them, so they asked the merchant how it was that he could read them, while [389]they could not; he replied that they must first believe in God and His Apostle; whereupon they expressed their willingness to accept his teaching, and became converted to the faith.80 The Sultan of Ternate, who occupied the foremost place among the independent rulers in these islands, is said to have made a journey to Gresik, in Java, in order to embrace the Muhammadan faith there, in 1495.81 He was assisted in his propagandist efforts by a certain Pati Putah, who had made the journey from Hitu in Amboina to Java in order to learn the doctrines of the new faith, and on his return spread the knowledge of Islam among the people of Amboina.82 Islam, however, seems at first to have made but slow progress, and to have met with considerable opposition from those islanders who clung zealously to their old superstitions and mythology, so that the old idolatry continued for some time crudely mixed up with the teachings of the Qurʼān, and keeping the minds of the people in a perpetual state of incertitude.83 The Portuguese conquest also made the progress of Islam slower than it would otherwise have been. They drove out the Qāḍī, whom they found instructing the people in the doctrines of Muḥammad, and spread Christianity among the heathen population with some considerable, though short-lived success.84 For when the Muluccans took advantage of the attention of the Portuguese being occupied with their own domestic troubles, in the latter half of the sixteenth century, to try to shake off their power, they instituted a fierce persecution against the Christians, many of whom suffered martyrdom, and others recanted, so that Christianity lost all the ground it had gained,85 and from this time onwards, the opposition to the political domination of the Christians secured a readier welcome for the Muslim teachers who came in increasing numbers from the west.86 The Dutch [390]completed the destruction of Christianity in the Moluccas by driving out the Spanish and Portuguese from these islands in the seventeenth century, whereupon the Jesuit fathers carried off the few remaining Christians of Ternate with them to the Philippines.87
According to the Portuguese account79 the Sultan of Ternate was the first of the Moluccan leaders to convert to Islam. The story of how Islam came to this island explains that a merchant named Datu Mullā Ḥusayn captured the interest of the locals by reading the Qurʼān aloud in front of them; they attempted to imitate the script in the book but couldn't read it. Curious, they asked the merchant how he could read it while [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] they could not. He replied that they must first believe in God and His Apostle. They then expressed their desire to learn and converted to the faith.80 The Sultan of Ternate, who was the leading figure among the independent rulers in these islands, is said to have traveled to Gresik, Java, around 1495 to adopt the Muhammadan faith.81 He was aided in his efforts by a person named Pati Putah, who journeyed from Hitu in Amboina to Java to learn about the new faith and later returned to spread Islamic teachings among the people of Amboina.82 Initially, however, Islam seemed to spread slowly and faced significant pushback from islanders who clung tightly to their traditional beliefs and myths, resulting in a prolonged mixing of old idolatries with the teachings of the Qurʼān, which kept the people's minds in a constant state of uncertainty.83 The Portuguese conquest also slowed the spread of Islam more than it might have otherwise. They expelled the Qāḍī, who was teaching the people about Muhammad's doctrines, and attempted to impose Christianity on the local population with some initial, though temporary, success.84 When the Moluccans took advantage of the Portuguese's focus on their own domestic issues in the latter half of the sixteenth century to try to overthrow their rule, they launched a harsh persecution against Christians, many of whom were martyred, while others renounced their faith. As a result, Christianity lost all the ground it had gained,85 and from this point on, resistance to Christian political control made Muslim teachers, who began arriving in greater numbers from the west, more welcome.86 The Dutch [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] ultimately completed the decline of Christianity in the Moluccas by expelling the Spanish and Portuguese from these islands in the seventeenth century. Following this, the Jesuit priests took the few remaining Christians from Ternate with them to the Philippines.87
From these islands Islam spread into the rest of the Moluccas; though for some time the conversions were confined to the inhabitants of the coast.88 Most of the converts came from among the Malays, who compose the whole population of the smaller islands, but inhabit the coast-lands only of the larger ones, the interior being inhabited by Alfurs. But converts in later times were drawn from among the latter also.89 Even so early as 1521, there was a Muhammadan king of Gilolo, a kingdom on the western side of the northern limb of the island of Halemahera.90 In modern times the existence of certain regulations, devised for the benefit of the state-religion, has facilitated to some extent the progress of the Muhammadan religion among the Alfurs of the mainland, e.g. if any one of them is discovered to have had illicit intercourse with a Muhammadan girl, he must marry her and become a Muslim; any of the Alfur women who marry Muhammadans must embrace the faith of their husbands; offences against the law may be atoned for by conversion to Islam; and in filling up any vacancy that may happen to occur among the chiefs, less regard is paid to the lawful claims of a candidate than to his readiness to become a Musalman.91
From these islands, Islam spread to the rest of the Moluccas; though for some time, conversions were mainly limited to the coastal inhabitants. Most of the converts came from the Malays, who make up the entire population of the smaller islands and only live along the coasts of the larger ones, with the interior being populated by the Alfurs. However, later on, converts also came from among the Alfurs. Even as early as 1521, there was a Muslim king in Gilolo, a kingdom on the western side of the northern part of the island of Halemahera. In modern times, certain regulations created for the benefit of the state religion have somewhat facilitated the spread of Islam among the Alfurs of the mainland; for example, if any of them is found to have had an illicit relationship with a Muslim girl, he must marry her and convert to Islam; any Alfur women who marry Muslims must adopt their husbands' faith; offenses against the law can be atoned for by converting to Islam; and when filling any positions that become vacant among the chiefs, more emphasis is placed on a candidate's willingness to become a Muslim than on their rightful claims.
Similarly, Islam in Borneo is mostly confined to the coast, although it had gained a footing in the island as early as the beginning of the sixteenth century. About this time, it was adopted by the people of Banjarmasin, a kingdom on the southern side, which had been tributary to the Hindu kingdom of Majapahit, until its overthrow in 1478;92 they owed their conversion to one of the Muhammadan states that rose on the ruins of the latter.93 The story is that the [391]people of Banjarmasin asked for assistance towards the suppression of a revolt, and that it was given on condition that they adopted the new religion; whereupon a number of Muhammadans came over from Java, suppressed the revolt and effected the work of conversion.94 On the north-west coast, the Spaniards found a Muhammadan king at Brunai, when they reached this place in 1521.95 A little later, 1550, it was introduced into the kingdom of Sukadana,96 in the western part of the island, by Arabs coming from Palembang in Sumatra.97 The reigning king refused to abandon the faith of his fathers, but during the forty years that elapsed before his death (in 1590), the new religion appears to have made considerable progress. His successor became a Musalman and married the daughter of a prince of a neighbouring island, in which apparently Islam had been long established;98 during his reign, a traveller,99 who visited the island in 1600, speaks of Muhammadanism as being a common religion along the coast. The inhabitants of the interior, however, he tells us, were all idolaters—as indeed they remain for the most part to the present day. The progress of Islam in the kingdom of Sukadana seems now to have drawn the attention of the centre of the Muhammadan world to this distant spot, and in the reign of the next prince, a certain Shayk͟h Shams al-Dīn came from Mecca bringing with him a present of a copy of the Qurʼān and a large hyacinth ring, together with a letter in which this defender of the faith received the honourable title of Sultan Muḥammad Ṣafī al-Dīn.100
Similarly, Islam in Borneo is mainly found along the coast, although it had made its way to the island as early as the early sixteenth century. Around that time, it was embraced by the people of Banjarmasin, a kingdom in the south, which had previously been under the influence of the Hindu kingdom of Majapahit until its fall in 1478;92 they credited their conversion to one of the Muslim states that emerged from the ruins of the old kingdom.93 The story goes that the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]people of Banjarmasin requested help to put down a revolt, which was granted on the condition that they accepted the new religion; in response, several Muslims came from Java, quelled the revolt, and facilitated the conversion.94 On the north-west coast, the Spaniards encountered a Muslim king in Brunai when they arrived in 1521.95 Shortly after, in 1550, Islam was introduced to the kingdom of Sukadana,96 in the western part of the island, by Arabs from Palembang in Sumatra.97 The reigning king refused to forsake his ancestral faith, but during the forty years until his death (in 1590), Islam appears to have gained significant ground. His successor converted to Islam and married the daughter of a prince from a neighboring island, where Islam had apparently been well established for some time;98 during his reign, a traveler,99 who visited the island in 1600, noted that Islam was a common religion along the coast. However, he reported that the inhabitants of the interior were all idolaters—and indeed, for the most part, they remain so today. The spread of Islam in the kingdom of Sukadana seems to have caught the attention of the broader Muslim world, and during the reign of the next prince, a certain Shayk͟h Shams al-Dīn came from Mecca, bringing a copy of the Qurʼān, a large hyacinth ring, and a letter in which this supporter of the faith was honored with the title Sultan Muḥammad Ṣafī al-Dīn.100
In the latter part of the eighteenth century one of the inland tribes, called the Idaans, dwelling in the interior of north Borneo, is said to have looked upon the Muhammadans of [392]the coast with very great respect, as having a religion which they themselves had not yet got.101 Dalrymple, who obtained his information on the Idaans of Borneo during his visit to Sulu from 1761 to 1764, tells us that they “entertain a just regret of their own ignorance, and a mean idea of themselves on that account; for, when they come into the houses, or vessels, of the Mahometans, they pay them the utmost veneration, as superior intelligences, who know their Creator; they will not sit down where the Mahometans sleep, nor will they put their fingers into the same chunam, or betel box, but receive a portion with the utmost humility, and in every instance denote, with the most abject attitudes and gesture, the veneration they entertain for a God unknown, in the respect they pay to those who have a knowledge of Him.”102 These people appear since that time to have embraced the Muhammadan faith,103 one of the numerous instances of the powerful impression that Islam produces upon tribes that are low down in the scale of civilisation. From time to time other accessions have been gained in the persons of the numerous colonists, Arabs, Bugis and Malays, as well as Chinese (who have had settlements here since the seventh century),104 and of the slaves introduced into the island from different countries; so that at the present day the Muhammadans of Borneo are a very mixed race.105 Many of these foreigners were still heathen when they first came to Borneo, and of a higher civilisation than the Dyaks whom they conquered or drove into the interior, where they mostly still remain heathen, except in the western part of the island, in which from time to time small tribes of Dyaks embrace Islam.106 When the pagan Dyaks change their faith, it is more commonly the case that they yield to the persuasions of the Muhammadan rather than to those of the Christian missionary, or, having first embraced Christianity they then pass over to Islam, and the Muhammadans are making zealous efforts to win converts both from among the heathen and the Christian Dyaks.107
In the late eighteenth century, one of the inland tribes, known as the Idaans, living in the interior of north Borneo, reportedly held the Muhammadans of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the coast in high regard, viewing their religion as something they had yet to attain.101 Dalrymple, who learned about the Idaans during his trip to Sulu from 1761 to 1764, notes that they "feel a genuine regret over their own lack of knowledge and a low opinion of themselves for that reason; when they enter the homes or ships of the Muhammadans, they show the utmost respect, seeing them as superior beings who know their Creator. They won’t sit where the Muhammadans have slept, nor will they dip their fingers into the same chunam or betel box but accept a portion with the greatest humility, consistently demonstrating, through their submissive postures and gestures, the reverence they have for an unknown God by honoring those who possess knowledge of Him."102 Since that time, these people seem to have adopted the Muhammadan faith,103 which is just one of many examples of the strong influence that Islam has on tribes that are less developed in terms of civilization. Occasionally, additional groups have integrated, including various colonists, Arabs, Bugis, Malays, and Chinese (who have established settlements here since the seventh century),104 as well as slaves brought to the island from different regions; consequently, the Muhammadans of Borneo today represent a diverse mix of cultures.105 Many of these outsiders were still pagan when they first arrived in Borneo and were of a higher civilization than the Dyaks they conquered or pushed into the interior, where most still remain pagan, except in the western part of the island, where small tribes of Dyaks occasionally convert to Islam.106 When the pagan Dyaks change their faith, it is more often due to the influence of Muhammadans rather than Christian missionaries, or they may first adopt Christianity and then convert to Islam. The Muhammadans are actively trying to gain converts from both the pagan and Christian Dyaks.107
In the island of Celebes we find a similar slow growth of [393]the Muhammadan religion, taking its rise among the people of the coast and slowly making its way into the interior. Only the more civilised portion of the inhabitants has, however, adopted Islam; this is mainly divided into two tribes, the Macassars and the Bugis, who inhabit the south-west peninsula, the latter, however, also forming a large proportion of the coast population on the other peninsulas. The interior of the island, except in the south-west peninsula where nearly all the inhabitants are Muhammadan, is still heathen and is populated chiefly by the Alfurs, a race low in the scale of civilisation, who also form the majority of the inhabitants of the north, the east and the south-east peninsulas; at the extremity of the first of these peninsulas, in Minahassa, they have in large numbers been converted to Christianity; the Muhammadans did not make their way hither until after the Portuguese had gained a firm footing in this part of the island, and the Alfurs whom they converted to Roman Catholicism were turned into Protestants by the Dutch, whose missionaries have laboured in Minahassa with very considerable success. But Islam is slowly making its way among the heathen tribes of Alfurs in different parts of the island, both in the districts directly administered by the Dutch Government, and those under the rule of native chiefs.108
On the island of Celebes, we see a similar slow spread of the Muhammadan religion, starting among the coastal people and gradually moving into the interior. However, only the more civilized part of the population has embraced Islam; this group is mainly divided into two tribes, the Macassars and the Bugis, who live on the southwest peninsula, with the Bugis also making up a large portion of the coastal population on other peninsulas. The interior of the island, except in the southwest peninsula where nearly all the inhabitants are Muhammadan, remains pagan and is mainly populated by the Alfurs, a group considered less civilized, who also make up the majority in the north, east, and southeast peninsulas. At the end of the first peninsula, in Minahassa, many have been converted to Christianity; the Muhammadans did not reach this area until after the Portuguese established a strong presence there, and those Alfurs converted to Roman Catholicism were later turned into Protestants by the Dutch, whose missionaries have worked in Minahassa with considerable success. However, Islam is gradually being adopted among the pagan Alfurs in various parts of the island, both in areas directly administered by the Dutch Government and those under native chiefs.
When the Portuguese first visited the island about 1540, they found only a few Muhammadan strangers in Gowa, the capital of the Macassar kingdom, the natives being still unconverted, and it was not until the beginning of the seventeenth century that Islam began to be generally adopted among them. The history of the movement is especially interesting, as we have here one of the few cases in which Christianity and Islam have been competing for the allegiance of heathen people. One of the incidents in this contest is thus admirably told by an old compiler: “The discovery of so considerable a country was looked upon by the Portuguese as a Matter of Great Consequence, and Measures were taken to secure the Affections of those whom it was not found easy to conquer; but, on the other hand, capable of being obliged, or rendered useful, as their allies, by good usage. [394]The People were much braver, and withal had much better Sense than most of the Indians; and therefore, after a little Conversation with the Europeans, they began, in general, to discern that there was no Sense or Meaning in their own Religion; and the few of them who had been made Christians by the care of Don Antonio Galvano (Governor of the Moluccas), were not so thoroughly instructed themselves as to be able to teach them a new Faith. The whole People, in general, however, disclaimed their old Superstitions, and became Deists at once; but, not satisfied with this, they determined to send, at the same time, to Malacca and to Achin,109 to desire from the one, Christian Priests; and from the other, Doctors of the Mohammedan Law; resolving to embrace the Religion of those Teachers who came first among them. The Portugeze have hitherto been esteemed zealous enough for their Religion; but it seems that Don Ruis Perera, who was then Governor of Malacca, was a little deficient in his Concern for the Faith, since he made a great and very unnecessary delay in sending the Priests that were desired. On the other hand, the Queen of Achin being a furious Mohammedan no sooner received an Account of this Disposition in the people of the Island of Celebes than she immediately dispatched a vessel full of Doctors of the Law, who in a short time, established their Religion effectually among the Inhabitants. Some time after came the Christian Priests, and inveighed bitterly against the Law of Mohammed but to no Purpose; the People of Celebes had made their Choice, and there was no Possibility of bringing them to alter it. One of the Kings of the Island, indeed, who had before embraced Christianity, persisted in the Faith, and most of his Subjects were converted to it; but still, the Bulk of the People of Celebes continued Mohammedans, and are so to this Day, and the greatest Zealots for their Religion of any in the Indies.”110
When the Portuguese first visited the island around 1540, they found only a few Muslim strangers in Gowa, the capital of the Macassar kingdom, while the natives were still unconverted. It wasn't until the early seventeenth century that Islam started to be widely adopted among them. The history of this movement is particularly interesting, as it represents one of the few instances where Christianity and Islam competed for the loyalty of pagan people. An old historian narrates one of the key events in this struggle: “The discovery of such a significant country was seen by the Portuguese as a big deal, and steps were taken to win the favor of those who were difficult to conquer but could potentially be useful as allies through good treatment. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The people were braver and more sensible than most of the Indians; and after a brief discussion with the Europeans, they generally began to realize that their own religion lacked substance and meaning. The few among them who had been converted to Christianity through the efforts of Don Antonio Galvano (Governor of the Moluccas) weren't knowledgeable enough to teach them a new faith. However, the entire population discarded their old superstitions and became Deists almost immediately. Yet, not satisfied with this, they decided to send requests to both Malacca and Achin to seek Christian priests from one and Muslim scholars from the other, determining to adopt the religion of whichever teachers arrived first. The Portuguese had been considered quite zealous about their faith, but it appears that Don Ruis Perera, the then Governor of Malacca, was somewhat lacking in his dedication to the cause, as he made a significant and quite unnecessary delay in sending the requested priests. Meanwhile, the Queen of Achin, a fierce Muslim, quickly acted when she learned about the inclination of the people on the island of Celebes; she sent a ship full of legal scholars who soon established their faith among the residents. Sometime later, Christian priests arrived and railed against the law of Mohammed, but it was to no avail; the people of Celebes had made their choice, and there was no way to change it. One of the kings of the island, who had previously embraced Christianity, remained steadfast in his faith, and most of his subjects converted as well. However, the majority of the people of Celebes continued to be Muslims and remain so to this day, being among the most fervent followers of their religion in the Indies.” 110
This event is said to have occurred in the year 1603.111 [395]The frequent references to it in contemporary literature make it impossible to doubt the genuineness of the story.112 In the little principality of Tallo, to the north of Gowa, with which it has always been confederated, is still to be seen the tomb of one of the most famous missionaries to the Macassars, by name K͟haṭīb Tungal. The prince of this state, after his conversion proved himself a most zealous champion of the new faith, and it was through his influence that it was generally adopted by all the tribes speaking the Macassar language. The sequel of the movement is not of so peaceful a character. The Macassars were carried away by their zeal for their newly adopted faith, to make an attempt to force it on their neighbours the Bugis. The king of Gowa made an offer to the king of Boni to consider him in all respects as an equal if he would worship the one true God. The latter consulted his people on the matter, who said, “We have not yet fought, we have not yet been conquered.” They tried the issue of a battle and were defeated. The king accordingly became a Muhammadan and began on his own account to attempt by force to impose his own belief on his subjects and on the smaller states, his neighbours. Strange to say, the people applied for help to the king of Macassar, who sent ambassadors to demand from the king of Boni an answer to the following questions,—Whether the king, in his persecution, was instigated by a particular revelation from the Prophet?—or whether he paid obedience to some ancient custom?—or followed his own personal pleasure? If for the first reason, the king of Gowa requested information; if for the second, he would lend his cordial co-operation; if for the third, the king of Boni must desist, for those whom he presumed to oppress were the friends of Gowa. The king of Boni made no reply and the Macassars having marched a great army into the country defeated him in three successive battles, forced him to fly the country, and reduced Boni into a province. After thirty years of subjection, [396]the people of Boni, with the assistance of the Dutch, revolted against the Macassars, and assumed the headship of the tribes of Celebes, in the place of their former masters.113 The propagation of Islam certainly seems to have been gradual and slow among the Bugis,114 but when they had once adopted the new religion, it seems to have stirred them up to action, as it did the Arabs (though this newly-awakened energy in either case turned in rather different directions),—and to have made them what they are now, at once the bravest men and the most enterprising merchants and navigators of the Archipelago.115 In their trading vessels they make their way to all parts of the Archipelago, from the coast of New Guinea to Singapore, and their numerous settlements, in the establishment of which the Bugis have particularly distinguished themselves, have introduced Islam into many a heathen island: e.g. one of their colonies is to be found in a state that extends over a considerable part of the south coast of Flores, where, intermingling with the native population, which formerly consisted partly of Roman Catholics, they have succeeded in converting all the inhabitants of this state to Islam.116
This event is said to have happened in 1603. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The frequent mentions of it in contemporary literature make it impossible to doubt the authenticity of the story. In the small principality of Tallo, north of Gowa, which has always been its ally, you can still see the tomb of one of the most famous missionaries to the Macassars, named K͟haṭīb Tungal. After converting to the new faith, the prince of this state became a strong supporter, and because of his influence, the tribes that spoke the Macassar language largely accepted it. However, the aftermath of this movement wasn't peaceful. The Macassars were so eager about their new faith that they tried to impose it on their neighbors, the Bugis. The king of Gowa offered the king of Boni equal status if he worshiped the one true God. The latter consulted his people, who responded, “We haven’t fought yet; we haven’t been defeated.” They decided to resolve the issue with a battle and were defeated. As a result, the king converted to Islam and began to try to impose his beliefs on his subjects and neighboring smaller states. Strangely, the people sought help from the king of Macassar, who sent ambassadors to ask the king of Boni these questions: whether he was acting based on a specific revelation from the Prophet, following an ancient custom, or pursuing his own desires? If it was the first reason, the king of Gowa wanted information; if it was the second, he would willingly cooperate; if the third, the king of Boni must stop, as those he aimed to oppress were friends of Gowa. The king of Boni did not respond, and the Macassars, having sent a large army into the territory, defeated him in three consecutive battles, forced him to flee, and turned Boni into a province. After thirty years of being subjugated, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the people of Boni, with Dutch help, revolted against the Macassars and took control of the tribes of Celebes, replacing their former rulers. The spread of Islam among the Bugis seems to have been gradual and slow, but once they accepted the new religion, it appeared to have inspired them to take action, similar to the Arabs (though this newly ignited energy in both cases took quite different paths)—it transformed them into what they are today: the most courageous individuals and the most enterprising merchants and navigators of the Archipelago. In their trading vessels, they travel throughout the Archipelago, from the coast of New Guinea to Singapore, and their numerous settlements, where the Bugis have particularly excelled, have introduced Islam to many non-Muslim islands. For example, one of their colonies is located in an area that covers a significant part of the south coast of Flores, where, blending with the native population, which previously included some Roman Catholics, they have successfully converted all the inhabitants of this territory to Islam.
In their native island of Celebes also the Bugis have combined proselytising efforts with their commercial enterprises, and in the little kingdom of Bolaäng-Mongondou in the northern peninsula117 they have succeeded, in the course of the present century, in winning over to Islam a Christian population whose conversion dates from the end of the seventeenth century. The first Christian king of Bolaäng-Mongondou was Jacobus Manopo (1689–1709), in whose reign Christianity spread rapidly, through the influence of [397]the Dutch East India Company and the preaching of the Dutch clergy.118 His successors were all Christian until 1844, when the reigning Raja, Jacobus Manuel Manopo, embraced Islam. His conversion was the crown of a series of proselytising efforts that had been in progress since the beginning of the century, for it was about this time that the zealous efforts of some Muhammadan traders—Bugis and others—won over some converts to Islam in one of the coast towns of the southern kingdom, Mongondou; from this same town two trader missionaries, Ḥakīm Bagus and Imām Tuwéko by name, set out to spread their faith throughout the rest of this kingdom. They made a beginning with the conversion of some slaves and native women whom they married, and these little by little persuaded their friends and relatives to embrace the new faith. From Mongondou Islam spread into the northern kingdom Bolaäng; here, in 1830, the whole population was either Christian or heathen, with the exception of two or three Muhammadan settlers; but the zealous preachers of Islam, the Bugis, and the Arabs who assisted them in their missionary labours, soon achieved a wide-spread success. The Christians, whose knowledge of the doctrines of their religion was very slight and whose faith was weak, were ill prepared with the weapons of controversy to meet the attacks of the rival creed; despised by the Dutch Government, neglected and well-nigh abandoned by the authorities of the Church, they began to look on these foreigners, some of whom married and settled among them, as their friends. As the work of conversion progressed, the visits of these Bugis and Arabs,—at first rare,—became more frequent, and their influence in the country very greatly increased, so much so that about 1832 an Arab married a daughter of the king, Cornelius Manopo, who was himself a Christian; many of the chiefs, and some of the most powerful among them, about the same time, abandoned Christianity and embraced Islam. In this way Islam had gained a firm footing in his kingdom before Raja Jacobus Manuel Manopo became a Muslim in 1844; this prince had made repeated applications to the Dutch authorities at Manado to appoint a successor to the Christian [398]schoolmaster, Jacobus Bastiaan,—whose death had been a great loss to the Christian community—but to no purpose, and learning from the resident at Manado that the Dutch Government was quite indifferent as to whether the people of his state were Christians or Muhammadans, so long as they were loyal, openly declared himself a Musalman and tried every means to bring his subjects over to the same faith. An Arab missionary took advantage of the occurrence of a terrible earthquake in the following year, to prophecy the destruction of Bolaäng-Mongondou, unless the people speedily became converted to Islam. Many in their terror hastened to follow this advice, and the Raja and his nobles lent their support to the missionaries and Arab merchants, whose methods of dealing with the dilatory were not always of the gentlest. Nearly half the population, however, still remains heathen, but the progress of Islam among them, though slow, is continuous and sure.119
In their home island of Celebes, the Bugis have combined their efforts to convert people to Islam with their business ventures. In the small kingdom of Bolaäng-Mongondou in the northern peninsula, they have managed, during this century, to convert a Christian population that had been Christian since the late seventeenth century. The first Christian king of Bolaäng-Mongondou was Jacobus Manopo (1689–1709), during whose reign Christianity spread quickly, influenced by the Dutch East India Company and Dutch clergy. His successors were all Christian until 1844, when the reigning Raja, Jacobus Manuel Manopo, converted to Islam. His conversion was the culmination of a series of missionary efforts that had been ongoing since the beginning of the century; around this time, the dedicated efforts of some Muslim traders—both Bugis and others—won over several converts to Islam in one of the southern kingdom's coastal towns, Mongondou. From this town, two trader missionaries, Ḥakīm Bagus and Imām Tuwéko, began spreading their faith throughout the rest of the kingdom. They started by converting some slaves and native women they married, who gradually persuaded their friends and relatives to adopt the new faith. From Mongondou, Islam spread into the northern kingdom of Bolaäng; in 1830, the entire population was either Christian or pagan, with only a few Muslim settlers. However, the passionate preachers of Islam, the Bugis, along with Arab supporters in their missionary work, soon achieved widespread success. The Christians, who had only a limited understanding of their religion and a weak faith, were poorly prepared to defend themselves against the rival ideology; scorned by the Dutch Government and neglected by Church authorities, they began to see these foreigners—some of whom married and settled among them—as allies. As conversion efforts intensified, the visits of these Bugis and Arabs, initially infrequent, became more common, significantly increasing their influence. By around 1832, an Arab had married a daughter of the king, Cornelius Manopo, who was himself a Christian; many chiefs, including some of the most influential, similarly abandoned Christianity and converted to Islam. Thus, Islam had established a strong presence in the kingdom before Raja Jacobus Manuel Manopo became Muslim in 1844. This prince repeatedly requested that the Dutch authorities in Manado appoint a successor to the Christian schoolmaster, Jacobus Bastiaan—whose death had severely impacted the Christian community—but to no avail. Learning from the resident in Manado that the Dutch Government was indifferent to whether his people were Christians or Muslims as long as they remained loyal, he openly declared himself a Muslim and sought every way to bring his subjects to the same faith. An Arab missionary took advantage of a devastating earthquake the following year to predict the destruction of Bolaäng-Mongondou unless the people quickly converted to Islam. Many, in their fear, rushed to heed this warning, and the Raja and his nobles supported the missionaries and Arab merchants, whose ways of dealing with those who hesitated were not always gentle. However, nearly half the population still remains pagan, but the progress of Islam among them, while slow, is consistent and steady.
The neighbouring island of Sambawa likewise probably received its knowledge of this faith from Celebes, through the preaching of missionaries from Macassar between 1540 and 1550. All the more civilised inhabitants are true believers and are said to be stricter in the performance of their religious duties than any of the neighbouring Muhammadan peoples. This is largely due to a revivalist movement set on foot by a certain Ḥājī ʻAli after the disastrous eruption of Mount Tambora in 1815, the fearful suffering that ensued thereon being made use of to stir up the people to a more strict observance of the precepts of their religion and the leading of a more devout life.120 At the present time Islam still continues to win over fresh converts in this island.121
The neighboring island of Sambawa likely got its knowledge of this faith from Celebes, through the preaching of missionaries from Macassar between 1540 and 1550. The more civilized inhabitants are true believers and are said to be stricter in their religious practices than any of the nearby Muslim groups. This is largely due to a revivalist movement started by a certain Ḥājī ʻAli after the disastrous eruption of Mount Tambora in 1815, as the severe suffering that followed was used to encourage the people to observe the tenets of their religion more rigorously and to lead a more devout life.120 Today, Islam continues to attract new converts on this island.121
The Sasaks of the neighbouring island of Lombok also owed their conversion to the preaching of the Bugis, who form a large colony here, having either crossed over the strait from Sambawa or come directly from Celebes: at any rate the conversion appears to have taken place in a peaceable manner.122 The population of Lombok falls into two distinct divisions, the Sasaks and the Balinese; [399]the first of these, consisting of the Muhammadan Sasaks, the original inhabitants of the island, far outnumbers the second, but about the middle of the eighteenth century they came under the rule of the Balinese and soon found their island overrun by swarms of the Hindu neighbours.123 The rule of the Balinese was very oppressive, and they made efforts—though with little success—to bring their Muslim subjects over to Hinduism; the Sasaks tried in vain to shake off the yoke of their oppressors, and more than once appealed to the Dutch Government, before the expedition of 1894 brought peace to the island and established an orderly administration under Dutch rule. The new government brought with it a large number of native Muhammadan officials, who throw in their influence on the side of their own faith, and it is thus expected that one of the results of the Dutch conquest of Lombok will be to give a great impetus to Islam in this island.124
The Sasaks from the neighboring island of Lombok also converted to Islam thanks to the efforts of the Bugis, who have a significant community here, having either crossed the strait from Sambawa or arrived directly from Celebes. Regardless, the conversion seems to have happened peacefully. 122 The population of Lombok is divided into two distinct groups, the Sasaks and the Balinese; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the Sasaks, who are Muslim and the island’s original inhabitants, significantly outnumber the Balinese. However, around the mid-eighteenth century, they came under Balinese rule and soon found their island flooded with Hindu neighbors. 123 The Balinese rule was quite oppressive, and they attempted—though mostly unsuccessfully—to convert their Muslim subjects to Hinduism. The Sasaks struggled to break free from their oppressors and repeatedly appealed to the Dutch Government, until the 1894 expedition finally brought peace to the island and established a stable administration under Dutch control. This new government introduced a significant number of native Muslim officials, who support their faith, and it is anticipated that one of the outcomes of the Dutch conquest of Lombok will be a strong boost to Islam on the island. 124
In the Philippine Islands we find a struggle between Christianity and Islam for the allegiance of the inhabitants, somewhat similar in character to that in Celebes, but more stern and enduring, entangling the Spaniards and the Muslims in a fierce and bloody conflict, even up to the nineteenth century. It is uncertain when Islam first reached these islands.125 The traditionary annals of Mindanao represent Islam as having been introduced from Johore, in the Malay Peninsula, by a certain Sharīf Kabungsuwan, who settled with a number of followers in the island and married there. He is said to have refused to land until the men who came to meet him on his arrival promised to embrace Islam, and these early records give the impression that the landing of Kabungsuwan and the conversion of the people of Mindanao at first proceeded quite peacefully; but after he had established [400]his power, he began to conquer the neighbouring chiefs and tribes, and they accepted his religion in submitting to his authority.126 The Spaniards who discovered them in 1521, found the population of the northern islands to be rude and simple pagans, while Mindanao and the Sulu Islands were occupied by more civilised Muhammadan tribes.127 The latter up to the close of the nineteenth century successfully resisted for the most part all the efforts of the Christians towards conquest and conversion, so that the Spanish missionaries despaired of ever effecting their conversion.128 The success of Islam as compared with Christianity has been due in a great measure to the different form under which these two faiths were presented to the natives. The adoption of the latter implied the loss of all political freedom and national independence, and hence came to be regarded as a badge of slavery. The methods adopted by the Spaniards for the propagation of their religion were calculated to make it unpopular from the beginning; their violence and intolerance were in strong contrast to the conciliatory behaviour of the Muhammadan missionaries, who learned the language of the people, adopted their customs, intermarried with them, and melting into the mass of the people, neither arrogated to themselves the exclusive rights of a privileged race nor condemned the natives to the level of a degraded caste. The Spaniards, on the other hand, were ignorant of the language, habits and manners of the natives; their intemperance and above all their avarice and rapacity brought their religion into odium; while its propagation was intended to serve as an instrument of their political advancement.129 It is not difficult therefore to understand the opposition offered by the natives to the introduction of Christianity, which indeed only became the religion of the [401]people in those parts in which the inhabitants were weak enough, or the island small enough, to enable the Spaniards to effect a total subjugation; the native Christians after their conversion had to be forced to perform their religious duties through fear of punishment, and were treated exactly like school-children.130 Up to the time of the American occupation of the Philippine Islands the independent Muhammadan kingdom of Mindanao was a refuge for those who wished to escape from the hated Christian government;131 the island of Sulu, also, though nominally a Spanish possession since 1878, formed another centre of Muhammadan opposition to Christianity, Spanish-knowing renegades even being found here.132
In the Philippine Islands, there is a conflict between Christianity and Islam for the loyalty of the people, similar to the situation in Celebes, but more intense and long-lasting, involving Spaniards and Muslims in a brutal and bloody struggle well into the nineteenth century. It's unclear when Islam first arrived in these islands.125 According to traditional accounts from Mindanao, Islam was brought from Johore in the Malay Peninsula by a certain Sharīf Kabungsuwan, who settled on the island with some followers and got married there. He reportedly refused to step ashore until the men who came to greet him promised to embrace Islam. These early records suggest that Kabungsuwan's arrival and the conversion of the people of Mindanao started quite peacefully; however, after establishing his power, he began to conquer the neighboring chiefs and tribes, and they accepted his religion in exchange for his authority.126 When the Spaniards discovered them in 1521, they found the population of the northern islands to be simple and uncivilized pagans, while Mindanao and the Sulu Islands were inhabited by more sophisticated Muslim tribes.127 The latter largely resisted Christian conquest and conversion until the end of the nineteenth century, leading Spanish missionaries to lose hope of ever converting them.128 The relative success of Islam compared to Christianity can be largely attributed to how each faith was presented to the natives. Converting to Christianity often meant losing political freedom and national independence, leading people to view it as a mark of servitude. The Spaniards' methods for spreading their religion made it unappealing from the start. Their violence and intolerance sharply contrasted with the more accommodating approach of Muslim missionaries, who learned the local language, embraced local customs, intermarried, and blended into the community, without claiming superior rights or relegating the natives to a lower status. In contrast, the Spaniards were unfamiliar with the language and customs of the locals; their excessiveness, especially their greed and exploitation, tainted their religion's reputation, as spreading it was often a tool for their political gain.129 Thus, it's easy to see why the locals resisted the introduction of Christianity, which only became the dominant faith in areas where the inhabitants were vulnerable enough, or the island was small enough, for the Spaniards to achieve full control; the native Christians had to be coerced into practicing their faith through fear of punishment and were treated like children.130 Until the American occupation of the Philippine Islands, the independent Muslim kingdom of Mindanao served as a refuge for those wanting to escape the oppressive Christian government;131 the island of Sulu, although officially a Spanish territory since 1878, also became another center of Muslim resistance to Christianity, even housing Spanish-speaking renegades.132
We have no certain historical evidence as to how long the inhabitants of the Sulu Islands had been Muhammadan, before the arrival of the Spaniards. The annals of Sulu give the name of Sharīf Karīm al-Mak͟hdūm as the first missionary of Islam in these islands. He is said to have been an Arab who went to Malacca about the middle of the fourteenth century and converted Sulṭān Muḥammad Shāh and the people of Malacca to Islam. Continuing his journey eastward, he reached Sulu about the year 1380 and settled in Bwansa,133 the old capital of Sulu, where the people built a mosque for him and many of the chiefs accepted his teachings. He is said to have visited almost every island of the Archipelago and to have made converts in many places; his grave is said to be on the island of Sibutu.134 The next missionary is said to have been Abū Bakr, who is also stated to have been an Arab, and to have commenced his missionary labours in Malacca and to have [402]made his way to Palembang and Brunei, and reached Sulu about 1450; he built mosques and carried on a successful propaganda. The Muslim king of Bwansa, Raja Baginda, gave him his daughter in marriage, and appointed him his heir, and Abū Bakr is credited with having organised the government and legislation of Sulu on orthodox Muslim lines as far as local custom would allow.135 Though so long converted, the people of Sulu are far from being rigid Muhammadans, indeed, the influence of the numerous Christian slaves that they carried off from the Philippines in their predatory excursions used to be so great that it was even asserted136 that “they would long ere this have become professed Christians but from the prescience that such a change, by investing a predominating influence in the priesthood, would inevitably undermine their own authority, and pave the way to the transfer of their dominions to the Spanish yoke, an occurrence which fatal experience has too forcibly instructed all the surrounding nations that unwarily embrace the Christian persuasion.” Further, the aggressive behaviour of the Spanish priests who established a mission in Sulu created in the mind of the people a violent antipathy to the foreign religion.137
We don't have definite historical evidence about how long the people of the Sulu Islands had been Muslim before the Spaniards arrived. The records from Sulu name Sharīf Karīm al-Mak͟hdūm as the first Islamic missionary to these islands. He is said to have been an Arab who went to Malacca around the middle of the 14th century and converted Sulṭān Muḥammad Shāh and the people of Malacca to Islam. Continuing his journey east, he reached Sulu around 1380 and settled in Bwansa, the old capital of Sulu, where the locals built a mosque for him and many chiefs accepted his teachings. He supposedly visited almost every island in the Archipelago and made converts in many places; his grave is believed to be on the island of Sibutu. The next missionary is said to be Abū Bakr, also reported to be an Arab, who began his missionary work in Malacca and then moved to Palembang and Brunei, arriving in Sulu around 1450. He built mosques and successfully spread the faith. The Muslim king of Bwansa, Raja Baginda, gave him his daughter in marriage and named him his heir. Abū Bakr is credited with organizing the government and legislation of Sulu according to orthodox Muslim principles as much as local customs would allow. Although the people have been converted for a long time, the residents of Sulu are far from rigid in their beliefs; in fact, the influence of the many Christian slaves they captured from the Philippines during their raids was so significant that it was even claimed that “they would have long since become devout Christians but for the foresight that such a change, by giving leading influence to the priesthood, would inevitably weaken their own authority and set the stage for the transfer of their lands to the Spanish rule, a reality that past experiences have painfully taught all nearby nations that unwittingly adopted Christianity.” Additionally, the aggressive actions of the Spanish priests who set up a mission in Sulu led to a strong aversion among the locals towards the foreign religion.
Since the American occupation of the Philippines, the influence of Islam has been considerably restricted, and is now confined to the island of Palawan, the south coast of Mindanao and the archipelago of Sulu.138 But it is said to be seeking to extend its propaganda among the northern islands, and to have made a beginning of missionary activity even in Manila. Certain conditions are said to favour its success, especially the fact that the Filipinos are prejudiced against Christianity on account of the abuses that led them to take up arms against the Spanish friars.139
Since the American occupation of the Philippines, the influence of Islam has been significantly limited and is now mostly found on the island of Palawan, the southern coast of Mindanao, and the Sulu archipelago.138 However, it's said to be trying to spread its message in the northern islands and has even started missionary efforts in Manila. Certain factors are believed to support its success, particularly the fact that Filipinos have a bias against Christianity because of the abuses that made them rise up against the Spanish friars.139
As has been already mentioned, Islam has been most favourably received by the more civilised races of the Malay Archipelago, and has taken but little root among the lower races. Such are the Papuans of New Guinea, and the islands to the north-west of it, viz. Waigyu, Misool, Waigama [403]and Salawatti. These islands, together with the peninsula of Onin, on the north-west of New Guinea, were in the sixteenth century subject to the Sultan of Batjan,140 one of the kings of the Moluccas. Through the influence of the Muhammadan rulers of Batjan, the Papuan chiefs of these islands adopted Islam,141 and though the mass of the people in the interior have remained heathen up to the present day, the inhabitants of the coast are Muhammadans largely no doubt owing to the influence of settlers from the Moluccas.142 In New Guinea itself, very few of the Papuans seem to have become Muhammadans. Islam was introduced into the west coast (probably in the peninsula of Onin) by Muhammadan merchants, who propagated their religion among the inhabitants, as early as 1606.143 But it appears to have made very little progress during the centuries that have elapsed since then,144 and the Papuans have shown as much reluctance to become Muhammadans as to accept the teachings of the Christian missionaries, who have laboured among them without much success since 1855. The Muhammadans of the neighbouring islands have been accused of holding the Papuans in too great contempt to make efforts to spread Islam among them.145 The name of one missionary, [404]however, is found, a certain Imām Dikir (? D͟hikr), who came from one of the islands on the south-east of Ceram about 1856 and introduced Islam into the little island of Adi, south of the peninsula of Onin; after fulfilling his mission he returned to his own home, resisting the importunities of the inhabitants to settle among them.146 Muhammadan traders from Ceram and Goram are reported to have made a number of converts from among the heathen during the first decade of the twentieth century.147 Similar efforts are being made to convert the Papuans of the neighbouring Kei Islands. In the middle of the nineteenth century there were said to be hardly any Muhammadans on these islands, with the exception of the descendants of immigrants from the Banda Islands; some time before, missionaries from Ceram had succeeded in making some converts, but the precepts of the Qurʼān were very little observed, both forbidden meats and intoxicating liquors being indulged in. The women, however, were said to be stricter in their adherence to their faith than the men, so that when their husbands wished to indulge in swine’s flesh, they had to do so in secret, their wives not allowing it to be brought into the house.148 But in 1887 it was noted that there had been a revival of religious life among the Kei islanders, and the number of Muhammadans was daily increasing. Arab merchants from Madura, Java, and Bali proved themselves zealous propagandists of Islam and left no means untried to win converts, sometimes enforcing their arguments by threats and violence, and at other times by bribes: as a rule new converts were said to get 200 florins’ worth of presents, while chiefs received as much as a thousand florins.149 At the close of the nineteenth century about 8000 of the Kei islanders were said to be Muhammadan out of a total population of 23,000.150
As already mentioned, Islam has been warmly embraced by the more civilized groups in the Malay Archipelago, while it has taken little hold among the less developed peoples. This includes the Papuans of New Guinea and the islands to the northwest, like Waigyu, Misool, Waigama [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and Salawatti. These islands, along with the Onin Peninsula on the northwest of New Guinea, were in the sixteenth century under the authority of the Sultan of Batjan, one of the kings of the Moluccas. Due to the influence of the Muslim rulers of Batjan, the Papuan chiefs in these islands adopted Islam, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] yet the majority of the people in the interior remain non-Muslim to this day. The coastal residents are largely Muslim, likely because of the settlement influence from the Moluccas. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In New Guinea itself, very few Papuans appear to have converted to Islam. Islam was introduced on the west coast (likely in the Onin Peninsula) by Muslim merchants as early as 1606. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ However, it seems to have made very little headway in the centuries since then, and the Papuans have shown as much reluctance to embrace Islam as to accept the teachings of the Christian missionaries, who have worked among them with limited success since 1855. The Muslims from the nearby islands have been accused of looking down on Papuans too much to put effort into spreading Islam among them. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ One missionary, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was a certain Imām Dikir (? D͟hikr), who came from one of the islands southeast of Ceram around 1856 and introduced Islam to the small island of Adi, south of the Onin Peninsula; after completing his mission, he went back home, resisting the requests from the locals to settle there. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Muslim traders from Ceram and Goram reportedly converted several people from among the non-Muslims during the first decade of the twentieth century. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Similar efforts are being made to convert the Papuans of the neighboring Kei Islands. In the mid-nineteenth century, there were hardly any Muslims on these islands, except for the descendants of immigrants from the Banda Islands; previously, missionaries from Ceram had made some converts, but the teachings of the Qurʼān were not closely followed, as both prohibited foods and alcoholic beverages were consumed. The women, however, were said to be stricter in their faith than the men, leading husbands who wanted to eat pork to do so secretly, as their wives would not allow it in the house. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ By 1887, there was a noted revival of religious life among the Kei Islanders, and the number of Muslims was increasing daily. Arab merchants from Madura, Java, and Bali actively promoted Islam and used various means to win converts, sometimes resorting to threats and violence while at other times offering bribes: typically, new converts were said to receive gifts worth 200 florins, while chiefs might receive up to a thousand florins. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ By the end of the nineteenth century, about 8000 of the Kei Islanders were reported to be Muslims, out of a total population of 23,000. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
The above sketch of the spread of Islam from west to east through the Malay Archipelago comprises but a small part [405]of the history of the missionary work of Islam in these islands. Many of the facts of this history are wholly unrecorded, and what can be gleaned from native chronicles and the works of European travellers, officials and missionaries is necessarily fragmentary and incomplete. But there is evidence enough to show the existence of peaceful missionary efforts to spread the faith of Islam during the last six hundred years: sometimes indeed the sword has been drawn in support of the cause of religion, but preaching and persuasion rather than force and violence have been the main characteristics of this missionary movement. The marvellous success that has been achieved has been largely the work of traders, who won their way to the hearts of the natives, by learning their language, adopting their manners and customs, and began quietly and gradually to spread the knowledge of their religion by first converting the native women they married and the persons associated with them in their business relations. Instead of holding themselves apart in proud isolation, they gradually melted into the mass of the population, employing all their superiority of intelligence and civilisation for the work of conversion and making such skilful compromises in the doctrines and practices of their faith as were needed to recommend it to the people they wished to attract.151 In fact, as Buckle said of them, “The Mahometan missionaries are very judicious.”152
The sketch above of how Islam spread from west to east through the Malay Archipelago is just a small part [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of the broader history of Islamic missionary work in these islands. Many details of this history remain untold, and what we can gather from local records and the accounts of European travelers, officials, and missionaries is inevitably fragmented and incomplete. However, there is enough evidence to demonstrate that peaceful missionary efforts to spread Islam have occurred over the last six hundred years: while there have been times when force was used in the name of religion, the primary approach has been through preaching and persuasion rather than violence. The remarkable success achieved in this effort has largely been due to traders who won the trust of the local people by learning their language, embracing their customs, and gradually sharing their faith by first converting the native women they married and the people connected to them through trade. Instead of remaining separate in proud isolation, they slowly integrated into the local population, using their intelligence and cultural advantages to promote conversion, making necessary compromises in their beliefs and practices to make their faith appealing to the communities they aimed to reach. In fact, as Buckle noted, “The Mahometan missionaries are very judicious.” 152
Beside the traders, there have been numbers of what may be called professional missionaries—theologians, preachers, jurisconsults and pilgrims. The latter have, in recent years, been especially active in the work of proselytising, in stirring up a more vigorous and consistent religious life among their fellow-countrymen, and in purging away the lingering remains of heathen habits and beliefs. The number of those who make the pilgrimage to Mecca from all parts of the Archipelago is constantly on the increase, and there is in consequence a proportionate growth of Muhammadan influence and Muhammadan thought. Up to the middle of the nineteenth century the Dutch Government tried to put obstacles in the way of the pilgrims and passed an order that [406]no one should be allowed to make the pilgrimage to the holy city without a passport, for which he had to pay 110 florins; and any one who evaded this order was on his return compelled to pay a fine of double that amount.153 Accordingly it is not surprising to find that in 1852 the number of pilgrims was so low as seventy, but in the same year this order was rescinded, and since then, there has been a steady increase.
Beside the traders, there have been many who could be called professional missionaries—theologians, preachers, legal experts, and pilgrims. Recently, the latter have been particularly active in promoting their faith, encouraging a more vibrant and consistent religious life among their countrymen, and eliminating the last remnants of pagan habits and beliefs. The number of people making the pilgrimage to Mecca from all over the Archipelago is continually rising, leading to a corresponding growth in Islamic influence and thought. Until the middle of the nineteenth century, the Dutch Government tried to hinder these pilgrims and issued an order that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] no one should be allowed to make the pilgrimage to the holy city without a passport, which cost 110 florins; anyone who ignored this rule had to pay a fine of double that amount upon their return.153 Therefore, it’s not surprising that in 1852, the number of pilgrims was as low as seventy, but that year the order was lifted, and since then, there has been a steady increase.
Such an increase is no doubt largely due to the increased facilities of communication between Mecca and the Malay Archipelago, but, as a Christian missionary has observed, this by no means “diminishes the importance of the fact, especially as the Hadjis, whose numbers have grown so rapidly, have by no means lost in quality what they gained in quantity; on the contrary, there are now amongst them many more thoroughly acquainted with the doctrines of Islam, and wholly imbued with Moslem fanaticism and hatred against the unbelievers, than there formerly were.”156 The reports of the Dutch Government and of Christian missionaries bear unanimous testimony to the influence and the proselytising zeal of these pilgrims who return to their homes as at once reformers and missionaries.157 Beside the pilgrims who content themselves with merely visiting the sacred places and performing the due ceremonies, and those who make a longer stay in order to complete their theological studies, there is a large colony of Malays in Mecca at the present time, who have taken up their residence permanently in the sacred city. These are in constant communication with their fellow-countrymen in their native land, and their efforts have been largely effectual in purging Muhammadanism in the Malay Archipelago from the contamination of [407]heathen customs and modes of thought that have survived from an earlier period. A large number of religious books is also printed in Mecca in the various languages spoken by the Malay Muhammadans and carried to all parts of the Archipelago. Indeed Mecca has been well said to have more influence on the religious life of these islands than on Turkey, India or Buk͟hārā.158
The increase is largely due to better communication between Mecca and the Malay Archipelago. However, as a Christian missionary noted, this doesn’t lessen the significance of the fact that the number of Hadjis has rapidly grown, and they haven't sacrificed quality for quantity; in fact, there are now many more who are well-versed in Islamic teachings and fully committed to Muslim fervor and animosity toward non-believers than there used to be.156 Reports from the Dutch Government and Christian missionaries all agree on the influence and the proselytizing passion of these pilgrims, who return home as both reformers and missionaries.157 Alongside the pilgrims who are satisfied with just visiting holy sites and performing the necessary rituals, and those who stay longer to finish their theological studies, there's currently a large group of Malays living permanently in Mecca. They are in regular contact with their fellow citizens back home, and their efforts have been quite successful in purging Islam in the Malay Archipelago of lingering [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] pagan customs and outdated ways of thinking. A significant number of religious texts is also printed in Mecca in various languages spoken by Malay Muslims and distributed throughout the Archipelago. Indeed, it has been said that Mecca has a greater impact on the religious life of these islands than on Turkey, India, or Bukhara.158
As might be anticipated from a consideration of these facts, there has been of recent years a very great awakening of missionary activity in the Malay Archipelago, and the returned pilgrims, whether as merchants or religious teachers, become preachers of Islam wherever they come in contact with a heathen population. The religious orders moreover have extended their organisation to the Malay Archipelago,159 even the youngest of them—the Sanūsiyyah—finding adherents in the most distant islands,160 one of the signs of its influence being the adoption of the name Sanūsī by many Malays, when in Mecca they change their native for Arabic names.161
As you might expect from considering these facts, there has been a significant rise in missionary activity in the Malay Archipelago in recent years. The returned pilgrims, whether they are merchants or religious teachers, spread Islam wherever they come into contact with non-Muslim populations. Additionally, the religious orders have expanded their presence in the Malay Archipelago, with even the newest among them—the Sanūsiyyah—gaining followers in the farthest islands. One indication of its influence is the adoption of the name Sanūsī by many Malays when they change their native names for Arabic ones while in Mecca.
The Dutch Government has been accused by Christian missionaries of favouring the spread of Islam; however this may have been, it is certain that the work of the Muslim missionaries is facilitated by the fact that Malay, which is spoken by hardly any but Muhammadans, has been adopted as the official language of the Dutch Government, except in Java; and as the Dutch civil servants are everywhere attended by a crowd of Muhammadan subordinate officials, political agents, clerks, interpreters and traders, they carry Islam with them into every place they visit. All persons that have to do business with the Government are obliged to learn the Malay language, and they seldom learn it without at the same time becoming Musalmans. In this way the most influential people embrace Islam, and the rest soon follow their example.162 Thus Islam is at the present time rapidly driving out heathenism from the Malay Archipelago. [408]
The Dutch Government has been accused by Christian missionaries of promoting the spread of Islam; regardless of this, it's clear that the efforts of Muslim missionaries are supported by the adoption of Malay—which is primarily spoken by Muslims—as the official language of the Dutch Government, with the exception of Java. Additionally, Dutch civil servants are always accompanied by numerous Muslim subordinate officials, political agents, clerks, interpreters, and traders, which helps spread Islam wherever they go. Anyone doing business with the Government is required to learn the Malay language, and they often end up converting to Islam in the process. This leads to influential people embracing Islam, and others soon follow suit. Thus, Islam is currently rapidly replacing paganism in the Malay Archipelago. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
22 Godsdienstige verschijnselen en toestanden in Oost-Indië. (Uit de Koloniale Verslagen van 1886 en 1887.) Med. Ned. Zendelinggen. vol. xxxii. pp. 175–6. (1888.) In 1909, out of a total of 500,000 Bataks, 300,000 were still pagan, but 125,000 were Muslim and 80,000 Christian. (R. du M. M., vol. viii. p. 183.) ↑
22 Religious events and circumstances in East India. (Based on the Colonial Reports from 1886 and 1887.) Med. Ned. Missionaries. vol. xxxii. pp. 175–6. (1888.) In 1909, of the total 500,000 Bataks, 300,000 were still pagan, while 125,000 were Muslim and 80,000 were Christian. (R. du M. M., vol. viii. p. 183.) ↑
36 “Depois que estes de induzidos por os Mouros Parseos, e Guzarates (que alli vieram residir por causa do commercio), de Gentios os convertêram á secta de Mahamed. Da qual conversão por alli concorrerem varias nações, começou laurar esta inferna peste pela virzinhança de Malaca.” (De Barros, Dec. ii. Liv. vi. cap. i. p. 15.) ↑
36 “After being influenced by the Moors from Persia and Gujarat (who settled there for trade), the locals converted to the faith of Muhammad. This conversion, involving various nations, led to a terrible plague starting to take hold in the area around Malacca.” (De Barros, Dec. ii. Liv. vi. cap. i. p. 15.) ↑
58 This genealogical table will make clear these relationships, as well as others referred to later in the text:—
58 This family tree will clarify these relationships, along with others mentioned later in the text:—
King of Champa. | ||||||||||||||||||||
a daughter named | a daughter = an Arab missionary | |||||||||||||||||||
A concubine | = | Angka Wijāya | = | Dārāwati | ||||||||||||||||
king of Majapahit | ||||||||||||||||||||
Arya Damar | ||||||||||||||||||||
Raden Raḥmat. | ||||||||||||||||||||
Raden Ḥusayn | ||||||||||||||||||||
Raden Patah | = | a daughter | a daughter = Raden Paku |
63 The people of the Bali to the present day have resisted the most zealous efforts of the Muhammadans to induce them to accept the faith of Islam, though from time to time conversions have been made and a small native Muhammadan community has been formed, numbering about 3000 souls out of a population of over 862,000. The favourable situation of the island for purposes of trade has always attracted a number of foreigners to its shores, who have in many cases taken up a permanent residence in the island. While some of these settlers have always held themselves aloof from the natives of the country, others have formed matrimonial alliances with them and have consequently become merged into the mass of the population. It is owing to the efforts of the latter that Islam has made this very slow but sure progress, and the Muhammadans of Bali are said to form an energetic and flourishing community, full of zeal for the promotion of their faith, which at least impresses their pagan neighbours, though not successful in persuading them to deny their favourite food of swine’s flesh for the sake of the worship of Allāh. (Liefrinck, pp. 241–3.) ↑
63 The people of Bali have resisted the persistent efforts of Muslims to convert them to Islam, although there have been some conversions over time, leading to a small native Muslim community of about 3,000 out of a total population of over 862,000. The island’s prime location for trade has consistently attracted many foreigners who have often settled there permanently. While some of these settlers have remained separate from the local population, others have married into the community and have thus blended into the overall population. It is largely due to the efforts of these individuals that Islam has made slow but steady progress, and the Muslims of Bali are reported to be an energetic and thriving community, passionate about promoting their faith, which at least leaves an impression on their non-Muslim neighbors, even if they haven’t been able to convince them to give up their beloved pork for the worship of Allah. (Liefrinck, pp. 241–3.) ↑
74 At this period, the Moluccas were for the most part under the rule of four princes, viz. those of Ternate, Tidor, Gilolo and Batjan. The first was by far the most powerful: his territory extended over Ternate and the neighbouring small islands, a portion of Halemahera, a considerable part of the Celebes, Amboina and the Banda islands. The Sultan of Tidor ruled over Tidor and some small neighbouring islands, a portion of Halemahera, the islands lying between it and New Guinea, together with the west coast of the latter and a part of Ceram. The territory of the Sultan of Gilolo seems to have been confined to the central part of Halemahera and to a part of the north coast of Ceram; while the Sultan of Batjan ruled chiefly over the Batjan and Obi groups. (De Hollander, vol. i. p. 5.) ↑
74 During this time, the Moluccas were mostly controlled by four princes: those of Ternate, Tidor, Gilolo, and Batjan. The prince of Ternate was by far the most powerful; his territory included Ternate and the nearby small islands, part of Halemahera, a significant area of the Celebes, Amboina, and the Banda islands. The Sultan of Tidor governed Tidor and some nearby small islands, a part of Halemahera, the islands between it and New Guinea, along with the west coast of New Guinea and part of Ceram. The Sultan of Gilolo's territory was limited to the central part of Halemahera and part of the north coast of Ceram, while the Sultan of Batjan mainly ruled over the Batjan and Obi groups. (De Hollander, vol. i. p. 5.) ↑
86 Id. pp. 155 and 158, where he calls Ternate “este receptaculo de setas, donde tienen escuela todas las apostasias; y particularmente los torpes sequazes de Mahoma. Y desde el anno de mil y quinientos y ochenta y cinco, en que los Holandeses tentaron aquellos mares, hasta este tiempo no han cessado de traer sectarios, y capitanes pyratas. Estos llevan las riquezas de Assia, y en su lugar dexan aquella falsa dotrina, con que hazen infrutuosa la conversion de tantas almas.” ↑
86 Id. pp. 155 and 158, where he refers to Ternate as “This hangout for outlaws, where all sorts of heresies are spread, especially among the misguided followers of Muhammad. Since the year 1585, when the Dutch explored those waters, they have continued to bring in fanatics and pirate leaders. They seize the wealth of Asia and leave behind that false ideology, which renders the conversion of many souls useless.” ↑
112 Fernandez Navarette, a Spanish priest, who went to the Philippine Islands in 1646. (Collection of Voyages and Travels, p. 236. London, 1752.)
112 Fernandez Navarette, a Spanish priest, traveled to the Philippine Islands in 1646. (Collection of Voyages and Travels, p. 236. London, 1752.)
Tavernier, who visited Macassar in 1648. (Travels in India, p. 193.) (London, 1678.)
Tavernier, who visited Macassar in 1648. (Travels in India, p. 193.) (London, 1678.)
114 “No extraordinary exertion seems for a long time to have been made on behalf of the new religion. An abhorrence of innovation and a most pertinacious and religious adherence to ancient custom, distinguish the people of Celebes beyond all the other tribes of the Eastern isles; and these would, at first, prove the most serious obstacles to the dissemination of Mahometanism. It was this, probably, which deferred the adoption of the new religion for so long a period, and till it had recommended itself by wearing the garb of antiquity.” (Crawfurd (2), vol. ii. p. 387.) ↑
114 “For a long time, it seems that no significant efforts were made to promote the new religion. The people of Celebes stand out from other tribes in the Eastern islands because of their strong dislike for change and their deep commitment to traditional customs. These attitudes initially posed serious challenges to the spread of Islam. This is likely what delayed the acceptance of the new faith for such an extended time, until it was able to present itself under the guise of tradition.” (Crawfurd (2), vol. ii. p. 387.) ↑
131 “A Mindanao, les Tagal de l’Est, fuyant le joug abhorré de leurs maîtres catholiques, se groupent chaque jour davantage autour des chefs des dynasties nationales. Plus de 360,000 sectateurs du coran y reconnaissent un sultan indépendant. Aux jésuites chassés de l’île, aux représentants du culte officiel, se substituent comme maîtres religieux et éducateurs de la population, les missionnaires musulmans de la Chine et de l’Inde, qui rénovent ainsi la propagande, commencée par les invasions arabes.” (A. le Chatelier (2), p. 45.) ↑
131 “In Mindanao, the Eastern Tagal, escaping the oppressive rule of their Catholic leaders, are increasingly uniting around the heads of national dynasties. Over 360,000 followers of the Quran acknowledge an independent sultan in the area. The Jesuits, who were expelled from the island, are being replaced by Muslim missionaries from China and India, who act as religious leaders and educators for the community, revitalizing the messaging that started with the Arab invasions.” (A. le Chatelier (2), p. 45.) ↑
142 Id. p. 147 (Misool), “De strandbewoners zijn allen Mahomedanen.… De bergbewoners zijn heidenen.” Id. p. 53 (Salawatti), “Een klein deel der bevolking van het eiland belijdt de leer van Mahomed. Het grootste deel bestaat echter uit Papoesche heidenen, eenige tot het Mahomedaansche geloof zijn overgegaan, althans den schijn daarvan aannemen.” Id. p. 290 (Waigyu).
142 Id. p. 147 (Misool), “The people living by the beach are all Muslims.… The people in the mountains are pagans.” Id. p. 53 (Salawatti), “A small segment of the island's population follows the teachings of Muhammad. However, most of the population consists of Papuan pagans, with some having converted to Islam, and at least pretending to do so.” Id. p. 290 (Waigyu).
Some of the Papuans of the island of Gebi, between Waigyu and Halemahera, have been converted by the Muhammadan settlers from the Moluccas. (Crawfurd (1), p. 143.) ↑
Some of the Papuans on the island of Gebi, located between Waigyu and Halemahera, have been converted by the Muslim settlers from the Moluccas. (Crawfurd (1), p. 143.) ↑
145 Robidé van der Aa, p. 71. “De Papoe is te woest van aard, om behoefte aan godsdienst te gevoelen. Evenmin als de Christelijke leer tot nog toe ingang bij hem heeft kunnen vinden, zou de Mahomedaansche godsdienst slagen, wanneer daartoe bij deze volksstammen poging gedaan werd. Voorzoover mij is gebleken op vijf reizen naar dit land, hebben noch Tidoreezen, noch Cerammers of anderen ooit ernstige pogingen gedaan, om de leer van Mahomed hier in te voeren.… Slechts zeer weinige hoofden, zooals de Radja Ampat van Waigeoe, Salawatti, Misool en Waigama, mogen als belijders van die leer aangemerkt worden; zij en eenige hunner bloedverwanten vervullen sommige geloofsvormen, doordien zij meermalen te Tidor geweest zijn en daar niet gaarne als gewone Papoes beschouwd [404]worden. Onder de eigenlijke bevolking is nooit gepoogd, den Islam intevoeren, misschien wel uit eerbied voor dien godsdienst, die te verheven is voor de Papoes.” ↑
145 Robidé van der Aa, p. 71. “The Papuans are inherently too wild to feel the need for religion. Just as Christianity hasn't established a presence among them, Islam would likely fail if someone tried to introduce it to these tribes. From my observations over five trips to this region, neither the Tidorese, the Ceramese, nor any others have made serious efforts to share the teachings of Muhammad here. Only a small number of leaders, like the Rajah Ampat of Waigeoe, Salawatti, Misool, and Waigama, can be seen as followers of that faith; they and a few of their relatives perform certain religious practices because they have visited Tidore multiple times and don't want to be seen as ordinary Papuans. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Among the general population, there’s never been an attempt to introduce Islam, possibly out of respect for a religion that seems too advanced for the Papuans.” ↑
CHAPTER XIII.
CONCLUSION.
To the modern Christian world, missionary work implies missionary societies, paid agents, subscriptions, reports and journals; and missionary enterprise without a regularly constituted and continuous organisation seems a misnomer. The ecclesiastical constitution of the Christian Church has, from the very beginning of its history, made provision for the propagation of Christian teaching among unbelievers; its missionaries have been in most cases, regularly ordained priests or monks; the monastic orders (from the Benedictines downwards) and the missionary societies of more modern times have devoted themselves with special and concentrated attention to the furthering of a department of Christian work that, from the first, has been recognised to be one of the prime duties of the Church. But in Islam the absence of any kind of priesthood or any ecclesiastical organisation whatever has caused the missionary energy of the Muslims to exhibit itself in forms very different to those that appear in the history of Christian missions: there are no missionary societies,1 no specially trained agents, very little continuity of effort. The only exception appears to be found in the religious orders of Islam, whose organisation resembles to some extent that of the monastic orders of Christendom. But even here the absence of the priestly ideal, of any theory of the separateness of the religious teacher from the common body of believers or of the necessity of a special consecration and authorisation for the performance of religious functions, makes the fundamental difference in the two systems stand out as clearly as elsewhere. [409]
For today's Christian world, missionary work means missionary societies, paid workers, donations, reports, and publications; and it seems wrong to think of missionary efforts without a structured and ongoing organization. From its very beginnings, the Christian Church's structure has included plans for spreading Christian teachings to non-believers; its missionaries have often been formally ordained priests or monks. Monastic orders (starting from the Benedictines and continuing) and modern missionary societies have focused intensively on advancing a part of Christian work that has always been seen as a core responsibility of the Church. However, in Islam, the lack of a priesthood or any ecclesiastical organization has led the Muslim mission efforts to take on forms quite different from those in Christian missions: there are no missionary societies, no specially trained workers, and very little ongoing effort. The only exception seems to lie within the religious orders of Islam, which have some similarities to the monastic orders of Christianity. Yet, even in this case, the absence of a priestly ideal, the lack of a clear separation between religious teachers and the community of believers, and no need for special consecration or authorization for carrying out religious duties highlight the fundamental differences between the two systems. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Whatever disadvantages may be entailed by this want of a priestly class, specially set apart for the work of propagating the faith, are compensated for by the consequent feeling of responsibility resting on the individual believer. There being no intermediary between the Muslim and his God, the responsibility of his personal salvation rests upon himself alone: consequently he becomes as a rule much more strict and careful in the performance of his religious duties, he takes more trouble to learn the doctrines and observances of his faith, and thus becoming deeply impressed with the importance of them to himself, is more likely to become an exponent of the missionary character of his creed in the presence of the unbeliever. The would-be proselytiser has not to refer his convert to some authorised religious teacher of his creed who may formally receive the neophyte into the body of the Church, nor need he dread ecclesiastical censure for committing the sin of Korah. Accordingly, however great an exaggeration it may be to say, as has been said so often,2 that every Muhammadan is a missionary, still it is true that every Muhammadan may be one, and few truly devout Muslims, living in daily contact with unbelievers, neglect the precept of their Prophet: “Summon them to the way of thy Lord with wisdom and with kindly warning.”3 Thus it is that, side by side with the professional propagandists,—the religious teachers who have devoted all their time and energies to missionary work,—the annals of the propagation of the Muslim faith contain the record of men and women of all ranks of society, from the sovereign4 to the peasant, and of all trades and professions, who have laboured for the spread of their faith,—the Muslim trader, unlike his Christian brother, showing himself especially active in such work. In a list of Indian missionaries published in the [410]journal of a religious and philanthropic society of Lahore5 we find the names of schoolmasters, Government clerks in the Canal and Opium Departments, traders (including a dealer in camel-carts), an editor of a newspaper, a book-binder and a workman in a printing establishment. These men devote the hours of leisure left them after the completion of the day’s labour, to the preaching of their religion in the streets and bazaars of Indian cities, seeking to win converts both from among Christians and Hindus, whose religious beliefs they controvert and attack.
Whatever drawbacks come from not having a dedicated priestly class focused on spreading the faith are balanced out by the sense of responsibility each believer feels. Since there's no intermediary between Muslims and God, the duty of personal salvation falls entirely on the individual. As a result, most Muslims tend to be more disciplined and careful in practicing their religious duties. They invest more effort in learning the doctrines and practices of their faith, becoming acutely aware of their significance. This often leads them to embody the missionary spirit of their faith when interacting with non-believers. A person trying to convert others doesn't need to direct their convert to an authorized religious teacher to formally welcome them into the faith, nor do they have to fear punishment from the church for their efforts. Thus, while it might be an exaggeration to state, as has been often claimed, that every Muslim is a missionary, it is indeed true that any Muslim can be one. Few genuinely devout Muslims, who interact with non-believers daily, ignore their Prophet's instruction: “Invite them to the path of your Lord with wisdom and kind advice.” In this way, alongside professional missionaries—religious teachers who dedicate their time and energy to spreading their faith—the history of the Muslim faith's expansion includes records of individuals from all walks of life, from rulers to peasants, and from diverse occupations, who have worked to promote their beliefs. The Muslim trader, unlike his Christian counterpart, is especially active in this mission. A list of Indian missionaries published in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] journal of a religious and philanthropic society in Lahore 5 includes the names of school teachers, government clerks from the Canal and Opium Departments, traders (including someone who sells camel carts), a newspaper editor, a bookbinder, and a worker in a printing shop. These individuals dedicate their free hours after work to preach their religion in the streets and markets of Indian cities, aiming to convert both Christians and Hindus while challenging and attacking their beliefs.
It is interesting to note that the propagation of Islam has not been the work of men only, but that Muslim women have also taken their part in this pious task. Several of the Mongol princes owed their conversion to the influence of a Muslim wife, and the same was probably the case with many of the pagan Turks when they had carried their raids into Muhammadan countries. The Sanūsiyyah missionaries who came to work among the Tūbū, to the north of Lake Chad, opened schools for girls, and took advantage of the powerful influence exercised by the women among these tribes (as among their neighbours, the Berbers), in their efforts to win them over to Islam.6 In German East Africa, the pagan natives who leave their homes for six months or more, to work on the railways or plantations, are converted by the Muhammadan women with whom they contract temporary alliances; these women refuse to have anything to do with an uncircumcised kāfir, and to escape the disgrace attaching to such an appellation, their husbands become circumcised and thus receive an entry into Muslim society.7 The progress of Islam in Abyssinia during the first half of the last century has been said to be in large measure due to the efforts of Muhammadan women, especially the wives of Christian princes, who had to pretend a conversion to Christianity on the occasion of their marriage, but brought up their children in the tenets of Islam and worked in every possible way for the advancement of that faith.8 On the western frontier of Abyssinia, there is a pagan tribe [411]called the Boruns; some of these men who had enlisted in a negro regiment, under the Anglo-Egyptian government of the Sudan, were converted to Islam by the wives of the black soldiers while the battalion was returning to Khartum.9 The Tatar women of Kazan are said to be especially zealous as propagandists of Islam.10 The professed devotee, because she happens to be a woman, is not thereby debarred from taking her place with the male saint in the company of the preachers of the faith. The legend of the holy women, descended from ʻAlī, who are said to have flown through the air from Karbalāʼ to Lahore, and there by the influence of their devout lives of prayer and fasting to have won the first converts from Hinduism to Islam,11 could hardly have originated if the influence of such holy women were a thing quite unknown. One of the most venerated tombs in Cairo is that of Nafīsah, the great-granddaughter of Ḥasan (the martyred son of ʻAlī), whose theological learning excited the admiration even of her great contemporary, Imām al-Shāfiʻī, and whose piety and austerities raised her to the dignity of a saint: it is related of her that when she settled in Egypt, she happened to have as her neighbours a family of d͟himmīs whose daughter was so grievously afflicted that she could not move her limbs but had to lie on her back all day. The parents of the poor girl had to go one day to the market and asked their pious Muslim neighbour to look after their daughter during their absence. Nafīsah, filled with love and pity, undertook this work of mercy; and when the parents of the sick girl were gone, she lifted up her soul in prayer to God on behalf of the helpless invalid. Scarcely was her prayer ended than the sick girl regained the use of her limbs and was able to go to meet her parents on their return. Filled with gratitude, the whole family became converts to the religion of their benefactor.12
It’s fascinating to see that the spread of Islam hasn’t just been the work of men; Muslim women have played a significant role in this noble effort, too. Many Mongol princes converted thanks to the influence of their Muslim wives, and the same likely happened with many pagan Turks who invaded Muslim lands. The Sanūsiyyah missionaries who worked with the Tūbū, north of Lake Chad, opened schools for girls and took advantage of the strong influence women had in these tribes (as well as among their neighbors, the Berbers) to help win them over to Islam.6 In German East Africa, pagan men who leave home for six months or more to work on railways or plantations are often converted by the Muslim women with whom they enter temporary relationships. These women won’t associate with an uncircumcised kāfir, and to avoid the shame of that title, their husbands choose to be circumcised and thus gain acceptance into Muslim society.7 The growth of Islam in Abyssinia during the first half of the last century is largely attributed to the efforts of Muslim women, particularly the wives of Christian princes, who pretended to convert to Christianity when marrying but raised their children in the faith of Islam and did everything they could to support it.8 On Abyssinia’s western frontier, there is a pagan tribe called the Boruns; some of these men who joined a Black regiment under the Anglo-Egyptian government of Sudan converted to Islam through the wives of Black soldiers while the battalion was heading back to Khartum.411 The Tatar women of Kazan are said to be particularly passionate advocates for Islam.9 A devoted woman is not excluded from taking her place alongside male saints in the company of the faith's preachers. The legend of the holy women, descended from ʿAlī, who are said to have flown through the air from Karbalāʾ to Lahore, and there influenced the first converts from Hinduism to Islam through their devout lives of prayer and fasting, could hardly have emerged if the impact of such holy women was entirely unknown.10 One of the most revered tombs in Cairo belongs to Nafīsah, the great-granddaughter of Ḥasan (the martyred son of ʿAlī). Her theological knowledge impressed even her great contemporary, Imām al-Shāfiʿī, and her piety and strictness earned her the status of a saint. When she settled in Egypt, she lived next to a family of ḏhimmīs whose daughter was so severely disabled that she couldn’t move and had to lie on her back all day. One day, the girl's parents needed to go to the market and asked their devout Muslim neighbor to watch over their daughter while they were gone. Nafīsah, moved by love and compassion, accepted this act of mercy. Once the parents left, she prayed to God for the unfortunate girl. As soon as she finished praying, the girl regained the use of her limbs and was able to meet her parents upon their return. Overwhelmed with gratitude, the entire family converted to the religion of their benefactor.11
Even the Muslim prisoner will on occasion embrace the opportunity of preaching his faith to his captors or to his fellow-prisoners. The first introduction of Islam into [412]Eastern Europe was the work of a Muslim jurisconsult who was taken prisoner, probably in one of the wars between the Byzantine empire and its Muhammadan neighbours, and was brought to the country of the Pechenegs13 in the beginning of the eleventh century. He set before many of them the teachings of Islam and they embraced the faith with sincerity, so that it began to be spread among this people. But the other Pechenegs who had not accepted the Muslim religion, took umbrage at the conduct of their fellow-countrymen and finally came to blows with them. The Muslims, who numbered about twelve thousand, successfully withstood the attack of the unbelievers, though they were more than double their number, and the remnant of the defeated party embraced the religion of the victors. Before the close of the eleventh century the whole nation had become Muhammadan and had among them men learned in Muslim theology and jurisprudence.14 In the reign of the Emperor Jahāngīr (1605–1628) there was a certain Sunnī theologian, named Shayk͟h Aḥmad Mujaddid, who especially distinguished himself by the energy with which he controverted the doctrines of the Shīʻahs: the latter, being at this time in favour at court, succeeded in having him imprisoned on some frivolous charge; during the two years that he was kept in prison he converted to Islam several hundred idolaters who were his companions in the same prison.15 In more recent times, an Indian mawlavī, who had been sentenced to transportation for life to the Andaman Islands by the British Government, because he had taken an active part in the Wahhābī conspiracy of 1864, converted many of the convicts before his death. In Central Africa, an Arab chief condemned to death by the Belgians, spent his last hours in trying to convert to Islam the Christian missionary who had been sent to bring him the consolations of religion.16
Even the Muslim prisoner occasionally seizes the chance to share his faith with his captors or fellow inmates. The initial introduction of Islam into [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Eastern Europe was by a Muslim legal scholar who was captured, likely during one of the conflicts between the Byzantine Empire and its Muslim neighbors. He was taken to the land of the Pechenegs13 at the start of the eleventh century. He presented many of them with the teachings of Islam, and they embraced the faith sincerely, which caused it to spread among their people. However, the other Pechenegs who did not convert were offended by their compatriots' actions and eventually clashed with them. The Muslims, numbering around twelve thousand, successfully defended themselves against the attack from the larger group of non-believers, and the remnants of the defeated faction embraced the religion of the victors. By the end of the eleventh century, the entire nation had converted to Islam, and among them were individuals learned in Islamic theology and law.14 During the reign of Emperor Jahāngīr (1605–1628), a Sunni theologian named Shayk͟h Aḥmad Mujaddid notably distinguished himself by vigorously opposing the doctrines of the Shīʻahs. At the time, the Shīʻahs were favored at court and managed to have him imprisoned on a trivial charge. During his two years in prison, he converted several hundred idolaters who were his fellow inmates to Islam.15 More recently, an Indian mawlavī sentenced to life in exile in the Andaman Islands by the British Government for his active role in the Wahhābī conspiracy of 1864 converted many convicts before his death. In Central Africa, an Arab chief sentenced to death by the Belgians spent his final hours attempting to convert the Christian missionary sent to offer him spiritual comfort.16
Such being the missionary zeal of the Muslims, that they [413]are ready to speak in season and out of season,—as Doughty, with fine insight, says, “Their talk is continually (without hypocrisy) of religion, which is of genial devout remembrance to them,”17—let us now consider some of the causes that have contributed to their success.
Such is the missionary enthusiasm of Muslims that they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are always ready to discuss their faith, whether it's appropriate or not. As Doughty insightfully notes, “Their conversation is constantly (without pretense) about religion, which they sincerely cherish,”17—let's now explore some of the reasons behind their success.
Foremost among these is the simplicity18 of the Muslim creed, There is no god but God; Muḥammad is the Apostle of God. Assent to these two simple doctrines is all that is demanded of the convert, and the whole history of Muslim dogmatics fails to present any attempt on the part of ecclesiastical assemblies to force on the mass of believers any symbol couched in more elaborate and complex terms. This simple creed demands no great trial of faith, arouses as a rule no particular intellectual difficulties and is within the compass of the meanest intelligence. Unencumbered with theological subtleties, it may be expounded by any, even the most unversed in theological expression. The first half of it enunciates a doctrine that is almost universally accepted by men as a necessary postulate, while the second half is based on a theory of man’s relationship to God that is almost equally wide-spread, viz. that at intervals in the world’s history God grants some revelation of Himself to men through the mouthpiece of inspired prophets. This, the rationalistic character of the Muslim creed, and the advantage it reaps therefrom in its missionary efforts, have nowhere been more admirably brought out than in the following sentences of Professor Montet:—
Foremost among these is the simplicity of the Muslim creed: There is no god but God; Muḥammad is the Apostle of God. All that is required of a convert is to accept these two straightforward beliefs, and throughout the history of Muslim doctrine, there has been no effort by religious leaders to impose a more complicated symbol on the general body of believers. This simple creed doesn't require a significant test of faith, usually doesn't present any particular intellectual challenges, and is accessible to even the simplest minds. Free from theological complexities, it can be explained by anyone, even those who are not well-versed in theological language. The first part expresses a belief that almost everyone accepts as a fundamental truth, while the second part is based on a common theory about humanity's connection to God: that at certain points in history, God reveals Himself to people through inspired prophets. The rational nature of the Muslim creed and the benefits it gains in its missionary activities have been excellently highlighted in the following sentences by Professor Montet:—
“Islam is a religion that is essentially rationalistic in the widest sense of this term considered etymologically and historically. The definition of rationalism as a system that bases religious beliefs on principles furnished by the reason, applies to it exactly. It is true that Muḥammad, who was an enthusiast and possessed, too, the ardour of faith and the fire of conviction, that precious quality he transmitted to so many of his disciples,—brought forward his reform as a [414]revelation: but this kind of revelation is only one form of exposition and his religion has all the marks of a collection of doctrines founded on the data of reason. To believers, the Muhammadan creed is summed up in belief in the unity of God and in the mission of His Prophet, and to ourselves who coldly analyse his doctrines, to belief in God and a future life; these two dogmas, the minimum of religious belief, statements that to the religious man rest on the firm basis of reason, sum up the whole doctrinal teaching of the Qurʼān. The simplicity and the clearness of this teaching are certainly among the most obvious forces at work in the religion and the missionary activity of Islam. It cannot be denied that many doctrines and systems of theology and also many superstitions, from the worship of saints to the use of rosaries and amulets, have become grafted on to the main trunk of the Muslim creed. But in spite of the rich development, in every sense of the term, of the teachings of the Prophet, the Qurʼān has invariably kept its place as the fundamental starting-point, and the dogma of the unity of God has always been proclaimed therein with a grandeur, a majesty, an invariable purity and with a note of sure conviction, which it is hard to find surpassed outside the pale of Islam. This fidelity to the fundamental dogma of the religion, the elemental simplicity of the formula in which it is enunciated, the proof that it gains from the fervid conviction of the missionaries who propagate it, are so many causes to explain the success of Muhammadan missionary efforts. A creed so precise, so stripped of all theological complexities and consequently so accessible to the ordinary understanding, might be expected to possess and does indeed possess a marvellous power of winning its way into the consciences of men.”19
“Islam is a religion that is fundamentally rationalistic in the broadest sense of the term, considered both etymologically and historically. The definition of rationalism as a system that bases religious beliefs on principles provided by reason fits it perfectly. It is true that Muhammad, who was passionate and also had the enthusiasm of faith and a strong conviction, qualities he passed on to many of his followers, presented his reform as a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]revelation: but this kind of revelation is just one way of explaining things, and his religion displays all the characteristics of a set of doctrines based on reason. For believers, the core of the Islamic faith is the belief in the oneness of God and the mission of His Prophet, while for us who analyze his doctrines dispassionately, it comes down to belief in God and an afterlife; these two tenets, which represent the minimum of religious belief and rest on a solid foundation of reason for the religious person, encapsulate the entire doctrinal teaching of the Qur’an. The simplicity and clarity of this teaching are definitely among the most apparent forces driving the religion and the missionary efforts of Islam. It cannot be denied that many doctrines, theological systems, and superstitions, ranging from the veneration of saints to the use of rosaries and amulets, have attached themselves to the core of the Muslim faith. However, despite the rich development in every way of the Prophet's teachings, the Qur’an has consistently maintained its position as the foundational starting point, and the doctrine of the oneness of God has always been expressed there with a grandeur, majesty, unwavering purity, and a note of sure conviction that is hard to surpass outside the bounds of Islam. This loyalty to the fundamental tenet of the religion, the elemental simplicity of how it is stated, and the affirmation it receives from the passionate conviction of the missionaries who spread it all contribute to the success of Islamic missionary efforts. A faith so precise, so devoid of all theological complications, and thus so accessible to the average person’s understanding, is likely to have, and indeed has, a remarkable ability to resonate with people's consciences.”19
Bishop Lefroy considers that the “secret of the extraordinary power for conquest and advance which Islam has in its best ages evinced” is to be found in its recognition of the Existence of God rather than the Unity of God. “Not so much that God is one as that God IS—that His existence is the ultimate fact of the universe—that His will is supreme[415]—His sovereignty absolute—His power limitless … the conviction that, amidst all the chaos and confusion and disorders of the world which so fearfully obscure it, there is nevertheless, an ultimate Will, resistless, supreme, and that man is called to be a minister of that Will, to promulgate it, to compel—if necessary by very simple and elementary means indeed—obedience to that Will—this it was which welded the Mohammedan hosts into so invincible an engine of conquest, which inspired them with a spirit of military subordination and discipline, as well as with a contempt of death, such as has probably never been surpassed in any system—this it is which, so far as it is still in any true sense operative amongst Mohammadans, gives at once that backbone of character, that firmness of determination and strength of will, and also that uncomplaining patience and submission in the presence of the bitterest misfortune, which characterise and adorn the best adherents of the creed.”20
Bishop Lefroy believes that the “secret of the extraordinary power for conquest and advance which Islam has shown in its best ages” lies in its acknowledgment of the Existence of God rather than the Unity of God. “It’s not just that God is one, but that God IS—that His existence is the ultimate reality of the universe—that His will is supreme[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]—His sovereignty absolute—His power limitless … the belief that, despite all the chaos, confusion, and disorder in the world that obscures it, there is nonetheless an ultimate Will, unstoppable and supreme, and that humans are called to serve that Will, to promote it, to enforce—if necessary by very simple and basic means—obedience to that Will—this is what united the Muslim forces into such an unbeatable force of conquest, inspiring them with a spirit of military discipline and subordination, along with a fearlessness of death, likely unmatched by any other system—this is what, as long as it still operates among Muslims in any real sense, provides that backbone of character, firmness of determination, and strength of will, as well as that patient acceptance and submission in the face of the harshest misfortunes, which define and enrich the best followers of the faith.”20
When the convert has accepted and learned this simple creed, he has then to be instructed in the five practical duties of his religion: (1) recital of the creed, (2) observance of the five appointed times of prayer, (3) payment of the legal alms, (4) fasting during the month of Ramaḍān, and (5) the pilgrimage to Mecca.
When the convert has accepted and learned this simple belief, they then need to be taught the five practical duties of their religion: (1) reciting the belief, (2) observing the five designated prayer times, (3) paying the required alms, (4) fasting during the month of Ramadan, and (5) making the pilgrimage to Mecca.
The observance of this last duty has often been objected to as a strange survival of idolatry in the midst of the monotheism of the Prophet’s teaching, but it must be borne in mind that to him it connected itself with Abraham, whose religion it was his mission to restore.21 But above all—and herein is its supreme importance in the missionary history of Islam—it ordains a yearly gathering of believers, of all nations and languages, brought together from all parts of the world, to pray in that sacred place towards which their faces are set in every hour of private worship in their distant homes. No fetch of religious genius could have conceived a better expedient for impressing on the minds of the faithful a sense of their common life and of their brotherhood in the bonds of faith. Here, in a supreme act of common worship, [416]the Negro of the west coast of Africa meets the Chinaman from the distant east; the courtly and polished Ottoman recognises his brother Muslim in the wild islander from the farthest end of the Malayan Sea. At the same time throughout the whole Muhammadan world the hearts of believers are lifted up in sympathy with their more fortunate brethren gathered together in the sacred city, as in their own homes they celebrate the festival of ʻĪd al-Aḍḥạ̄ or (as it is called in Turkey and Egypt) the feast of Bayrām. Their visit to the sacred city has been to many Muslims the experience that has stirred them up to “strive in the path of God,” and in the preceding pages constant reference has been made to the active part taken by the ḥājīs in missionary work.
The observance of this last duty has often been criticized as a strange remnant of idol worship in the middle of the Prophet’s monotheistic teachings, but it’s important to remember that for him, it was connected to Abraham, whose faith he aimed to restore. But above all—and this is its key significance in the missionary history of Islam—it establishes a yearly gathering of believers from all nations and languages, brought together from all over the world to pray in that sacred place toward which they face during every hour of private worship in their distant homes. No act of religious genius could have created a better way to impress upon the faithful a sense of their shared life and brotherhood in faith. Here, in a significant act of collective worship, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Black person from the west coast of Africa meets the Chinese person from the far east; the refined Ottoman recognizes his Muslim brother in the wild islander from the furthest reaches of the Malayan Sea. At the same time, across the entire Muslim world, the hearts of believers are raised in sympathy with their more fortunate brothers and sisters gathered in the holy city, as they celebrate the festival of ʻĪd al-Aḍḥạ̄ (or, as it is known in Turkey and Egypt, the feast of Bayrām) in their own homes. For many Muslims, their visit to the sacred city has inspired them to “strive in the path of God,” and the previous pages have consistently highlighted the active role of the ḥājīs in missionary work.
Besides the institution of the pilgrimage, the payment of the legal alms is another duty that continually reminds the Muslim that “the faithful are brothers”22—a religious theory that is very strikingly realised in Muhammadan society and seldom fails to express itself in acts of kindness towards the new convert. Whatever be his race, colour or antecedents he is received into the brotherhood of believers and takes his place as an equal among equals.
Besides the tradition of pilgrimage, paying legal alms is another duty that constantly reminds Muslims that “the faithful are brothers”22—a religious belief that is deeply reflected in Muslim society and often shows itself through acts of kindness towards new converts. No matter their race, color, or background, they are welcomed into the brotherhood of believers and take their place as equals among equals.
It is not, however, true, as some European writers have maintained, that if an unbeliever is the slave of a Muslim his conversion to Islam procures for him his manumission, for, according to Muhammadan law, the conversion of a slave does not affect the prior state of bondage;23 and the condition of the Muslim slave has varied much according to the character of his master. But freedom is in many instances the reward of conversion, and devout minds have even recognised in enslavement God’s guidance to the true faith, as the negroes from the Upper Nile countries, whom Doughty met in Arabia. “In those Africans there is no resentment that they have been made slaves … even though cruel men-stealers rent them from their parentage. The patrons who paid their price have adopted them into their households, the males are circumcised and—that which enfranchises their souls, even in the long passion of [417]home-sickness—God has visited them in their mishap; they can say ‘it was His grace,’ since they be thereby entered into the saving religion. This, therefore, they think is the better country, where they are the Lord’s free men, a land of more civil life, the soil of the two Sanctuaries, the land of Mohammed:—for such they do give God thanks that their bodies were sometime sold into slavery!”24
It’s not true, as some European writers have claimed, that if a non-believer is the slave of a Muslim, their conversion to Islam automatically frees them. According to Islamic law, a slave’s conversion doesn’t change their prior status of bondage; and the condition of the Muslim slave often depends on the character of their master. However, in many cases, conversion is rewarded with freedom, and devoted individuals have even seen slavery as God’s way of guiding them to the true faith, like the people from the Upper Nile regions who Doughty encountered in Arabia. “These Africans show no resentment about being enslaved … even though cruel kidnappers tore them from their families. The people who paid for them have taken them into their homes, the males are circumcised, and—what frees their souls, even amid the long anguish of home-sickness—God has visited them in their misfortune; they can say ‘it was His grace,’ for they have entered the saving religion. Therefore, they believe this is the better place, where they are the Lord’s free men, a land with a more civil life, the soil of the two Sanctuaries, the land of Mohammed:—for this, they give God thanks that their bodies were once sold into slavery!”
Very effective also, both in winning and retaining, is the ordinance of the daily prayers five times a day. Montesquieu25 has well said, “Une religion chargée de beaucoup de pratiques attache plus à elle qu’une autre qui l’est moins; on tient beaucoup aux choses dont on est continuellement occupé.” The religion of the Muslim is continually present with him and in the daily prayer manifests itself in a solemn and impressive ritual, which cannot leave either the worshipper or the spectator unaffected. Saʻīd b. Ḥasan, an Alexandrian Jew, who embraced Islam in the year 1298, speaks of the sight of the Friday prayer in a mosque as a determining factor in his own conversion. During a severe illness he had had a vision in which a voice bade him declare himself a Muslim. “And when I entered the mosque” (he goes on) “and saw the Muslims standing in rows like angels, I heard a voice speaking within me, ‘This is the community whose coming was announced by the prophets (on whom be blessings and peace!)’; and when the preacher came forth clad in his black robe, a deep feeling of awe fell upon me … and when he closed his sermon with the words, ‘Verily God enjoineth justice and kindness and the giving of gifts to kinsfolk, and He forbiddeth wickedness and wrong and oppression. He warneth you; haply ye will be mindful.’26 And when the prayer began, I was mightily uplifted, for the rows of the Muslims appeared to me like rows of angels, to whose prostrations and genuflections God Almighty was revealing Himself, and I heard a voice within me saying, ‘If God spake twice unto the people of Israel throughout the ages, verily He speaketh unto this community in every time of [418]prayer,’ and I was convinced in my mind that I had been created to be a Muslim.”27
Very effective, both in winning and retaining believers, is the practice of the daily prayers five times a day. Montesquieu has wisely said, “A religion filled with many practices ties people to it more than one that has fewer; we become very attached to the things we are consistently engaged with.” The Muslim faith is constantly present in life, and the daily prayer is expressed through a solemn and impactful ritual that affects both the worshipper and the observer. Saʻīd b. Ḥasan, an Alexandrian Jew who converted to Islam in 1298, described how witnessing the Friday prayer in a mosque was a key factor in his conversion. During a serious illness, he had a vision in which he heard a voice telling him to declare himself a Muslim. “And when I entered the mosque,” he continued, “and saw the Muslims standing in rows like angels, I heard a voice within me, ‘This is the community foretold by the prophets (peace be upon them)!’; and when the preacher came out wearing his black robe, a profound sense of awe overcame me … and when he ended his sermon with the words, ‘Indeed, God commands justice and kindness, and giving to relatives, and He forbids immorality, wrongdoing, and oppression. He cautions you, perhaps you will take heed.’ And when the prayer began, I was profoundly uplifted, for the rows of Muslims looked like rows of angels, whose prostrations and bows were a revelation of God Almighty, and I heard a voice within me saying, ‘If God spoke twice to the people of Israel throughout the ages, truly He speaks to this community at every time of prayer,’ and I became convinced that I was created to be a Muslim.”
If Renan could say, “Je ne suis jamais entré dans une mosquée sans une vive émotion, le dirai-je? sans un certain regret de n’être pas musulman,”28 it can be readily understood how the sight of the Muslim trader at prayer, his frequent prostrations, his absorbed and silent worship of the Unseen, would impress the heathen African, endued with that strong sense of the mysterious such as generally accompanies a low stage of civilisation. Curiosity would naturally prompt inquiry, and the knowledge of Islam thus imparted might sometimes win over a convert who might have turned aside had it been offered unsought, as a free gift. Of the fast during the month of Ramaḍān, it need only be said that it is a piece of standing evidence against the theory that Islam is a religious system that attracts by pandering to the self-indulgence of men. As Carlyle has said, “His religion is not an easy one: with rigorous fasts, lavations, strict complex formulas, prayers five times a day, and abstinence from wine, it did not succeed by being an easy religion.”
If Renan could say, “I've never entered a mosque without feeling a strong emotion, shall I say? Without a bit of regret for not being Muslim.,”28 it’s easy to see how the sight of the Muslim trader at prayer, his frequent bowing, and his deep, silent worship of the Unseen would leave an impression on the non-Muslim African, who typically has a strong sense of the mysterious that often comes with a less developed society. Curiosity would naturally lead to questions, and the understanding of Islam gained this way could sometimes lead to a conversion that might not have happened if it had been offered openly, like a free gift. Regarding the fast during the month of Ramaḍān, it simply shows that Islam is not a religious system that appeals by indulging people’s desires. As Carlyle said, “His religion is not an easy one: with strict fasts, washings, complicated rituals, prayers five times a day, and abstinence from wine, it didn’t succeed by being an easy religion.”
Bound up with these and other ritual observances, but not encumbered or obscured by them, the articles of the Muslim creed are incessantly finding outward manifestation in the life of the believer, and thus, becoming inextricably interwoven with the routine of his daily life, make the individual Musalman an exponent and teacher of his creed [419]far more than is the case with the adherents of most other religions.29 Couched in such short and simple language, his creed makes but little demand upon the intellect, and the definiteness, positiveness, and minuteness of the ritual leave the believer in no doubt as to what he has to do, and these duties performed, he has the satisfaction of feeling that he has fulfilled all the precepts of the Law. In this union of rationalism and ritualism, we may find, to a great extent, the secret of the power that Islam has exercised over the minds of men. “If you would win the great masses give them the truth in rounded form, neat and clear, in visible and tangible guise.”30
Linked with these and other rituals, yet not confined or hidden by them, the principles of the Muslim faith continually express themselves in the believer's life. This integration makes the individual Muslim a representative and teacher of his faith, much more so than followers of most other religions. The teachings are delivered in straightforward language, requiring little intellectual effort. The clarity, certainty, and detail of the rituals leave no ambiguity about what is expected, and once these duties are fulfilled, the believer can feel assured that he has completed all the requirements of the Law. This blend of reason and ritual largely explains the influence Islam has had on people's minds. "If you want to reach the masses, present the truth in a complete, neat, and clear way, in a form that is visible and tangible."
Many other circumstances might be adduced that have contributed towards the missionary success of Islam—circumstances peculiar to particular times and countries. Among these may be mentioned the advantage that Muhammadan missionary work derives from the fact of its being so largely in the hands of traders, especially in Africa and other uncivilised countries where the people are naturally suspicious of the foreigner. For, in the case of the trader, his well-known and harmless avocation secures to him an immunity from any such feelings of suspicion, while his knowledge of men and manners, his commercial savoir-faire, gain for him a ready reception, and remove that feeling of constraint which might naturally arise in the presence of the stranger. He labours under no such disadvantages as hamper the professed missionary, who is liable to be suspected of some sinister motive, not only by people whose range of experience and mental horizon are limited and to whom the idea of any man enduring the perils of a long journey and laying aside every mundane occupation for the sole purpose of gaining proselytes, is inexplicable, but also by more civilised men of the world who are very prone to doubt the sincerity of the paid missionary agent.
Many other factors could be mentioned that have helped the missionary success of Islam—factors specific to certain times and places. One important aspect is that Islamic missionary work is often led by traders, especially in Africa and other less developed countries where people tend to be wary of outsiders. Traders have a well-known and harmless profession that earns them trust and helps dispel suspicion. Their understanding of people and cultures, along with their business skills, allows them to be welcomed more easily, minimizing any awkwardness that might come from meeting a stranger. They do not face the same obstacles as official missionaries, who might be seen with skepticism due to the assumption that they have ulterior motives. This suspicion can come from those with limited experience who find it hard to believe that someone would risk a long journey and give up their daily life just to convert others, as well as from more educated people who are often doubtful about the honesty of paid missionaries.
The circumstances are very different when Islam has not to appear as a suppliant in a foreign country, but stands forth proudly as the religion of the ruling race. In the [420]preceding pages it has been shown that the theory of the Muslim faith enjoins toleration and freedom of religious life for all those followers of other faiths who pay tribute in return for protection, and though the pages of Muhammadan history are stained with the blood of many cruel persecutions, still, on the whole, unbelievers have enjoyed under Muhammadan rule a measure of toleration, the like of which is not to be found in Europe until quite modern times. Forcible conversion was forbidden, in accordance with the precepts of the Qurʼān:—“Let there be no compulsion in religion” (ii. 257). “Wilt thou compel men to become believers? No soul can believe but by the permission of God” (x. 99, 100). The very existence of so many Christian sects and communities in countries that have been for centuries under Muhammadan rule is an abiding testimony to the toleration they have enjoyed, and shows that the persecutions they have from time to time been called upon to endure at the hands of bigots and fanatics, have been excited by some special and local circumstances rather than inspired by a settled principle of intolerance.31 [421]
The situation is very different when Islam doesn't have to exist as a supplicant in a foreign land but instead stands tall as the religion of the ruling class. In the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]previous pages, it has been shown that the principles of the Muslim faith promote toleration and freedom of religious expression for all followers of other faiths who pay tribute in exchange for protection. Although the history of Muhammad's followers includes many horrific persecutions, overall, non-Muslims have experienced a level of toleration under Muslim rule that wasn't seen in Europe until quite recently. Forcible conversion was prohibited, in line with the teachings of the Qurʾān:—“Let there be no compulsion in religion” (ii. 257). “Will you force people to become believers? No one can believe except by God's permission” (x. 99, 100). The presence of numerous Christian sects and communities in regions that have been under Muslim rule for centuries is a lasting proof of the toleration they have experienced. It also indicates that the persecutions they have sometimes faced from extremists have been driven by specific local issues rather than a deep-rooted principle of intolerance. 31 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
At such times of persecution, the pressure of circumstances has driven many unbelievers to become—outwardly at least—Muhammadans, and many instances might be given of individuals who, on particular occasions, have been harassed into submission to the religion of the Qurʼān. But such oppression is wholly without the sanction of Muhammadan law, either religious or civil. The passages in the Qurʼān that forbid forced conversion and enjoin preaching as the sole legitimate method of spreading the faith have already been quoted above (Introduction, pp. 5–6), and the same doctrine is upheld by the decisions of the Muhammadan doctors. When Moses Maimonides, who under the fanatical rule of the Almohads had feigned conversion to Islam, fled to Egypt and there openly declared himself to be a Jew, a Muslim jurisconsult from Spain denounced him for his apostasy and demanded that the extreme penalty of the law should be inflicted on him for this offence; but the case was quashed by al-Qāḍī al-Fāḍil, ʻAbd al-Raḥīm b. ʻAlī,32 one of the most famous of Muslim judges, and the prime minister of the great Saladin, who authoritatively declared that a man who had been converted to Islam by force could not be rightly considered to be a Muslim.33 In the same spirit, when G͟hāzān (1295–1304) discovered that the Buddhist monks who had become Muhammadans at the beginning of his reign (when their temples had been destroyed) only made a pretence of being converted, he granted permission to all those who so wished to return to Tibet, where among their Buddhist fellow-countrymen they would be free once more to follow their own faith.34 Tavernier tells us a similar story of some Jews of Ispahan who were so grievously persecuted by the governor “that either by force or cunning he caused them to turn Mahometans; but the king (Shāh ʻAbbās II) (1642–1667), understanding that only power and fear had constrained them to turn, suffer’d them to resume their own religion and to live in quiet.”35 A story of a much earlier traveller36 in Persia, in 1478, shows how even in those turbulent times a Muhammadan governor set himself to [422]severely crush an outburst of fanaticism of the same character. A rich Armenian merchant of the city of Tabrīz was sitting in his shop one day when a Ḥājī,37 with a reputation for sanctity, coming up to him importuned him to become a Musalman and abandon his Christian faith; when the merchant expressed his intention of remaining steadfast in his religion and offered the fellow alms with the hope of getting rid of him, he replied that what he wanted was not his alms but his conversion; and at length, enraged at the persistent refusal of the merchant, suddenly snatched a sword out of the hand of a bystander and struck the merchant a mortal blow on the head and then ran away. When the Governor of the city heard the news, he was very angry and ordered the murderer to be pursued and captured; the culprit having been brought into his presence, the governor stabbed him to death with his own hand and ordered his body to be cast forth to be devoured by dogs, saying: “What! is this the way in which the religion of Muḥammad spreads?” At nightfall, the common people took up the body and buried it, whereupon the Governor, enraged at this contempt of his order, gave up the place for three or four hours to be sacked by his soldiers and afterwards imposed a fine as a further penalty; also he called the son of the merchant to him and comforted him and caressed him with good and kindly words. Even the mad al-Ḥākim (996–1020), whose persecutions caused many Jews and Christians to abandon their own faith and become Musalmans, afterwards allowed these unwilling converts to return again to their own religion and rebuild their ruined places of worship.38 Neglected as the Eastern Christians have been by their Christian brethren in the West, unarmed for the most part and utterly defenceless, it would have been easy for any of the powerful rulers of Islam to have utterly rooted out [423]their Christian subjects or banished them from their dominions, as the Spaniards did the Moors, or the English the Jews for nearly four centuries. It would have been perfectly possible for Salīm I (in 1514) or Ibrāhīm (in 1646) to have put into execution the barbarous notion they conceived of exterminating their Christian subjects, just as the former had massacred 40,000 Shīʻahs with the aim of establishing uniformity of religious belief among his Muhammadan subjects. The muftis who turned the minds of their masters from such a cruel purpose, did so as the exponents of Muslim law and Muslim tolerance.39
At times of persecution, the pressure of circumstances has pushed many non-believers to outwardly become Muslims, and many examples could be given of individuals who, on specific occasions, have been coerced into accepting the religion of the Qurʼān. However, such oppression is completely against Islamic law, whether religious or civil. The verses in the Qurʼān that prohibit forced conversion and state that preaching is the only legitimate way to spread the faith have already been quoted above (Introduction, pp. 5–6), and the same principle is supported by the decisions of Islamic scholars. When Moses Maimonides, who had pretended to convert to Islam under the fanatical Almohad rule, fled to Egypt and publicly claimed to be a Jew, a Muslim scholar from Spain criticized him for his apostasy and called for the harshest penalties under the law; but the case was dismissed by al-Qāḍī al-Fāḍil, ʻAbd al-Raḥīm b. ʻAlī, one of the most renowned Muslim judges and the prime minister of the great Saladin, who firmly stated that a person who had been forced to convert to Islam could not truly be considered a Muslim. In the same vein, when G͟hāzān (1295–1304) found out that Buddhist monks who had converted to Islam at the start of his reign (when their temples were destroyed) were only pretending to be Muslims, he allowed anyone who wished to return to Tibet, where they could freely practice their own faith among their fellow Buddhists. Tavernier tells a similar story about some Jews in Ispahan who were so severely persecuted by the governor “that either by force or cunning he made them convert to Islam; but the king (Shāh ʻAbbās II) (1642–1667), realizing that they were only compelled by power and fear, permitted them to return to their own religion and live peacefully.” A story from an earlier traveler in Persia, in 1478, shows how even during those chaotic times, a Muslim governor took a stand against a similar outbreak of fanaticism. A wealthy Armenian merchant in Tabrīz was sitting in his shop when a Ḥājī, known for his piety, approached him and pressured him to convert to Islam and give up his Christian faith; when the merchant insisted on remaining firm in his beliefs and offered the man charity to dismiss him, the man stated that he wanted not alms but conversion. Finally, enraged by the merchant's constant refusal, he suddenly grabbed a sword from a bystander and struck the merchant fatally on the head before fleeing. When the city’s governor learned of this, he was furious and ordered the murderer to be pursued and captured; once the culprit was brought before him, the governor killed him with his own hand and commanded that his body be thrown out for dogs to devour, exclaiming: “What! Is this how the religion of Muḥammad spreads?” At night, the common people buried the body, and the governor, outraged by this disregard for his order, allowed his soldiers to pillage the place for three or four hours and later imposed a fine as further punishment; he also called for the merchant’s son, comforted him, and spoke kindly to him. Even the tyrant al-Ḥākim (996–1020), whose persecutions drove many Jews and Christians to abandon their faith and convert to Islam, later allowed these unwilling converts to revert to their own religion and restore their destroyed places of worship. Despite being neglected by their Christian counterparts in the West and being mostly defenseless and unarmed, it would have been easy for any powerful Islamic rulers to completely eliminate their Christian subjects or expel them from their lands, much like the Spaniards did to the Moors or the English did to the Jews for nearly four centuries. It would have been entirely feasible for Salīm I (in 1514) or Ibrāhīm (in 1646) to carry out their brutal ideas of exterminating their Christian subjects, just as the former had massacred 40,000 Shīʻahs to achieve religious uniformity among his Muslim followers. The muftis who successfully steered their rulers away from such a cruel agenda did so as representatives of Islamic law and tolerance.
Still, though the principle that found so much favour in Germany in the seventeenth century40—Cuius regio eius religio,—was never adopted by any Muhammadan potentate, it is obvious that the fact of Islam being the state religion could not fail to have had some influence in increasing the number of its adherents. Persons on whom their religious faith sat lightly would be readily influenced by considerations of worldly advantage, and ambition and self-interest would take the place of more laudable motives for conversion. St. Augustine made a similar complaint in the fifth century, that many entered the Christian Church merely because they hoped to gain some temporal advantage thereby: “Quam multi non quaerunt Iesum, nisi ut illis faciat bene secundum tempus! Alius negotium habet, quaerit intercessionem clericorum; alius premitur a potentiore, fugit ad ecclesiam; alius pro se vult interveniri apud eum apud quem parum valet: ille sic, ille sic; impletur quotidie talibus ecclesia.”41
Still, even though the principle that was so popular in Germany in the seventeenth century—Whose realm, his religion—was never adopted by any Muslim leader, it's clear that the fact that Islam was the state religion likely played a role in increasing the number of its followers. People whose religious beliefs weren't very strong would be easily swayed by worldly benefits, and ambition and self-interest would replace more admirable reasons for conversion. St. Augustine voiced a similar concern in the fifth century, noting that many joined the Christian Church simply because they hoped to gain some temporary advantage: “How many people don’t seek Jesus except to do well for themselves in the moment! Some have business to attend to and seek the prayers of clergy; others are pressured by someone more powerful and run to the church; still others want someone to intervene for them with someone to whom they have little leverage: some this way, some that way; every day, the church is filled with such people.”
Moreover, to the barbarous and uncivilised tribes that saw the glory and majesty of the empire of the Arabs in the heyday of its power, Islam must have appeared as imposing and have exercised as powerful a fascination as the Christian faith when presented to the Barbarians of Northern Europe, when “They found Christianity in the Empire—Christianity refined and complex, imperious and pompous—Christianity [424]enthroned by the side of kings, and sometimes paramount above them.”42
Moreover, to the savage and uncivilized tribes that witnessed the glory and greatness of the Arab empire at its peak, Islam must have seemed as impressive and captivating as Christianity did when it was introduced to the Barbarians of Northern Europe. They encountered Christianity in the Empire—refined and sophisticated, authoritative and grand—Christianity [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]enthroned alongside kings, and sometimes even more powerful than them.42
Added to this must often have been the slow, persistent influence of daily contact with Muslim life and thought, such as led even a Nestorian writer of the twelfth century to add words of blessing to the mention of the name of the Prophet and the early caliphs,43 and to pray for the mercy of God on the caliph ʻUmar b. ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz.44 In modern times Christian missionaries complain that the system of public instruction in Egypt under the British occupation, according to which “Christian boys are often compelled to sit and listen to the Koran and Dîn (religious teaching) being taught to their Moslem companions when there is no room where they can be separated,”45 tends to give the Muhammadans a preponderating influence over their Christian fellow-students. One of the most active of the followers of the late Muftī Muḥammad ʻAbduh was originally a Coptic medical student, who had been won over to Islam through the influence of the religious instruction he had heard given in school hours.46
Added to this must often have been the slow, persistent influence of daily contact with Muslim life and thought, which even led a Nestorian writer of the twelfth century to add words of blessing when mentioning the name of the Prophet and the early caliphs,43 and to pray for God's mercy on the caliph ʻUmar b. ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz.44 In modern times, Christian missionaries argue that the public education system in Egypt under British occupation, where “Christian boys are often forced to sit and listen to the Koran and religious teachings being given to their Muslim classmates when there aren't separate spaces available,”45 tends to give Muslims a dominant influence over their Christian peers. One of the most active followers of the late Muftī Muḥammad ʻAbduh was originally a Coptic medical student who converted to Islam due to the religious teachings he experienced during school hours.46
But the recital of such motives as little accounts for all cases of conversion in the one religion as in the other, and they should not make us lose sight of other factors in the missionary life of Islam, whose influence has been of a more distinctly religious character. Foremost among these is the influence of the devout lives of the followers of Islam. Strange as it may appear to a generation accustomed to look upon Islam as a cloak for all kinds of vice, it is nevertheless true that in earlier times many Christians who have come into contact with a living Muslim society have been profoundly impressed by the virtues exhibited therein; if these could so strike the traveller and the stranger, they would no doubt have some influence of attraction on the [425]unbeliever who came in daily contact with them. Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, a Dominican missionary who visited the East at the close of the thirteenth century, thus breaks out in praise of the Muslims among whom he had laboured: “Obstupuimus, quomodo in lege tante perfidie poterant opera tante perfectionis inveniri. Referemus igitur hic breviter opera perfectionis Sarracenorum.… Quis enim non obstupescat, si diligenter consideret, quanta in ipsis Sarracenis sollicitudo ad studium, devocio in oratione, misericordia ad pauperes, reverencia ad nomen Dei et prophetas et loca sancta, gravitas in moribus, affabilitas ad extraneos, concordia et amor ad suos?”47 William Petit of Newburgh in similar manner, towards the end of the twelfth century, praised the sobriety of the Saracens as the outcome of the teaching of their Prophet and as inspiring them with a sense of moral superiority over the Christians: “Gulosos vero atque ebriosos, orbi terrarum graves abominatus, sobrietatem docuit, ciborum delicias sugillavit, vini usum, praeterquam paucis certisque diebus solemnibus, interdixit [Macometus]. Inde est, quod cum Sarraceni in fluxu libidinum de sui, ut dictum est, seductoris indulgentia probentur esse spurcissimi; nostris, proh dolor! in frugalitate superiores esse videntur, nobisque, proh pudor! comessationum et ebrietatum sordes improperant. Denique malleus Christiani nominis Saladinus ante annos aliquot, cum nostrorum mores explorans, audisset quod pluribus in prandio ferculis uterentur, dixisse fertur, ‘tales Terra Sancta indignos esse.’ Unde constat, quod luxus nostrorum conspectus Agarenos, de frugalitate gloriantes, contra nos incitet animetque tanquam dicentes; ‘Deus dereliquit crapulatos istos, persequamur et comprehendamus, quia non est qui eripiat.’”48
But the reasons for conversion are not the same in one religion as they are in the other, and we shouldn't overlook other factors in the missionary life of Islam, which have a more clearly religious impact. Above all, there's the influence of the devout lives led by Muslims. As strange as it may seem to people today who view Islam as a cover for various vices, in earlier times many Christians who encountered vibrant Muslim communities were genuinely impressed by the virtues they observed. If these qualities could impress travelers and strangers, they would likely also attract nonbelievers who interacted with them daily. Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, a Dominican missionary who visited the East in the late thirteenth century, expressed admiration for the Muslims he worked with: “Obstupuimus, quomodo in lege tante perfidie poterant opera tante perfectionis inveniri. Referemus igitur hic breviter opera perfectionis Sarracenorum.… Quis enim non obstupescat, si diligenter consideret, quanta in ipsis Sarracenis sollicitudo ad studium, devocio in oratione, misericordia ad pauperes, reverencia ad nomen Dei et prophetas et loca sancta, gravitas in moribus, affabilitas ad extraneos, concordia et amor ad suos?” William Petit of Newburgh similarly praised the sobriety of the Saracens at the end of the twelfth century, attributing it to their Prophet’s teachings and suggesting it gave them a sense of moral superiority over Christians: “Gulosos vero atque ebriosos, orbi terrarum graves abominatus, sobrietatem docuit, ciborum delicias sugillavit, vini usum, praeterquam paucis certisque diebus solemnibus, interdixit [Macometus]. Inde est, quod cum Sarraceni in fluxu libidinum de sui, ut dictum est, seductoris indulgentia probentur esse spurcissimi; nostris, proh dolor! in frugalitate superiores esse videntur, nobisque, proh pudor! comessationum et ebrietatum sordes improperant. Denique malleus Christiani nominis Saladinus ante annos aliquot, cum nostrorum mores explorans, audisset quod pluribus in prandio ferculis uterentur, dixisse fertur, ‘tales Terra Sancta indignos esse.’ Unde constat, quod luxus nostrorum conspectus Agarenos, de frugalitate gloriantes, contra nos incitet animetque tanquam dicentes; ‘Deus dereliquit crapulatos istos, persequamur et comprehendamus, quia non est qui eripiat.’”
The literature of the Crusades is rich in such appreciations of Muslim virtues, while the Ottoman Turks in the early days of their rule in Europe received many a tribute of praise from Christian lips, as has already been shown in a former chapter.
The literature about the Crusades is full of acknowledgments of Muslim strengths, while the Ottoman Turks, during the early years of their rule in Europe, received many compliments from Christians, as previously mentioned in an earlier chapter.
At the present day there are two chief factors (beyond such of the above-mentioned as still hold good) that make for [426]missionary activity in the Muslim world. The first of these is the revival of religious life which dates from the Wahhābī reformation at the end of the eighteenth century; though this new departure has long lost all political significance outside the confines of Najd, as a religious revival its influence is felt throughout Africa, India and the Malay Archipelago even to the present day, and has given birth to numerous movements which take rank among the most powerful influences in the Islamic world. In the preceding pages it has already been shown how closely connected many of the modern Muslim missions are with this wide-spread revival: the fervid zeal it has stirred up, the new life it has infused into existing religious institutions, the impetus it has given to theological study and to the organisation of devotional exercises, have all served to awake and keep alive the innate proselytising spirit of Islam.
At present, there are two main factors (besides those already mentioned that still apply) driving missionary activity in the Muslim world. The first is the revival of religious life that began with the Wahhābī reformation at the end of the eighteenth century. Although this shift has long lost any political significance outside Najd, its impact as a religious revival is still felt across Africa, India, and the Malay Archipelago today. It has given rise to numerous movements that are among the most powerful influences in the Islamic world. The previous pages have shown how closely connected many modern Muslim missions are to this widespread revival: the intense enthusiasm it has generated, the new energy it has brought to existing religious institutions, and the momentum it has provided to theological study and the organization of worship practices have all contributed to awakening and sustaining the inherent proselytizing spirit of Islam.
Side by side with this reform movement, is another of an entirely different character—for, to mention one point of difference only, while the former is strongly opposed to European civilisation, the latter is rather in sympathy with modern thought and offers a presentment of Islam in accordance therewith,—viz. the Pan-Islamic movement, which seeks to bind all the nations of the Muslim world in a common bond of sympathy. Though in no way so significant as the other, still this trend of thought gives a powerful stimulus to missionary labours; the effort to realise in actual life the Muslim ideal of the brotherhood of all believers reacts on collateral ideals of the faith, and the sense of a vast unity and of a common life running through the nations inspirits the hearts of the faithful and makes them bold to speak in the presence of the unbelievers.
Alongside this reform movement is another with a completely different approach. For example, while the former strongly opposes European civilization, the latter is in tune with modern ideas and presents Islam accordingly—specifically, the Pan-Islamic movement, which aims to connect all nations in the Muslim world through a shared sense of sympathy. Although it's not as significant as the former movement, this perspective greatly energizes missionary efforts; striving to bring the Muslim ideal of brotherhood among all believers into reality influences other related ideals of the faith. The feeling of a broad unity and a shared life among nations inspires the faithful and encourages them to speak boldly in front of non-believers.
What further influence these two movements will have on the missionary life of Islam, the future only can show. But their very activity at the present day is a proof that Islam is not dead. The spiritual energy of Islam is not, as has been so often maintained, commensurate with its political power.49 On the contrary, the loss of political power and [427]worldly prosperity has served to bring to the front the finer spiritual qualities which are the truest incentives to missionary work. Islam has learned the uses of adversity, and so far from a decline in worldly prosperity being a presage of the decay of this faith, it is significant that those very Muslim countries that have been longest under Christian rule show themselves most active in the work of proselytising. The Indian and Malay Muhammadans display a zeal and enthusiasm for the spread of the faith, which one looks for in vain in Turkey or Morocco. [428]
What further impact these two movements will have on the missionary efforts of Islam is something only time will reveal. However, their current activity is proof that Islam is very much alive. The spiritual strength of Islam is not, as has often been claimed, proportional to its political power. On the contrary, the loss of political strength and worldly wealth has highlighted the deeper spiritual qualities that truly motivate missionary work. Islam has learned how to utilize adversity, and rather than a decline in worldly wealth being a sign of this faith's decay, it's noteworthy that the Muslim countries that have been under Christian rule the longest are the most active in missionary efforts. The Muslim communities in India and Malaysia show a level of zeal and enthusiasm for spreading their faith that is rarely found in Turkey or Morocco.
2 “À tout musulman, quelque mondain qu’il soit, le prosélytisme semble être en quelque sorte inné.” (Snouck Hurgronje, Revue de l’Histoire des Religions, vol. lvii. p. 66.) “Der Muslim ist von Natur Missionär … Er treibt Mission auf eigne Faust und Kosten.” (Munzinger, p. 411.) Snouck Hurgronje (1), p. 8; Lüttke (2), p. 30; Julius Richter, p. 152; Merensky, p. 154. ↑
2 “For every Muslim, regardless of how secular they might be, promoting their faith seems to be somewhat instinctual.” (Snouck Hurgronje, Review of the History of Religions, vol. lvii. p. 66.) “A Muslim is inherently a missionary... They engage in missionary work voluntarily and at their own expense.” (Munzinger, p. 411.) Snouck Hurgronje (1), p. 8; Lüttke (2), p. 30; Julius Richter, p. 152; Merensky, p. 154. ↑
18 This was emphasised by Marracci in the seventeenth century. “Si ethnicus mysteria humani intellectus captum excedentia, vel naturali conditioni et imbecillitati difficillima, si non impossibilia, cum Alcoranica doctrina comparaverit, statim ab his refugiet, et ad illa obviis ulnis accurret.” (Alcorani textus … translatus, p. 9. Patavii, 1698.) ↑
18 This was emphasized by Marracci in the seventeenth century. “If the mysteries of humanity's intellect exceed the understanding of the ethnic groups or the challenges posed by natural limitations and weaknesses, if not impossible, when compared to the teachings of the Quran, they will immediately shy away from these and will rush towards those with open arms.” (Alcoran text ... translated, p. 9. Patavii, 1698.) ↑
28 Ernest Renan: L’Islamisme et la Science, p. 19. (Paris, 1883.)
28 Ernest Renan: Islamism and Science, p. 19. (Paris, 1883.)
This has been emphasised by many observers, but it will be enough here to quote the words of an eminent Christian bishop. “No one who comes in contact for the first time with Mohammedans can fail to be struck by this aspect of their faith.… Wherever one may be, in open street, in railway station, in the field, it is the most ordinary thing to see a man, without the slightest touch of Pharisaism or parade, quietly and humbly leaving whatever pursuit he may be at the moment engaged in, in order to say his prayers at the appointed hour. On a larger scale, no one who has ever seen the courtyard of the Great Mosque at Delhi on the last Friday in the fast-month (Ramazan) filled to overflowing with, perhaps, 15,000 worshippers, all wholly absorbed in prayer, and manifesting the profoundest reverence and humility in every gesture, can fail to be deeply impressed by the sight, or to get a glimpse of the power which underlies such a system; while the very regularity of the daily call to prayer, as it rings out at earliest dawn, before light commences, or amid all the noise and bustle of the business hours, or again as the evening closes in, is fraught with the same message.” (Dr. G. A. Lefroy: Mankind and the Church, pp. 287–8. (London, 1907.)) ↑
This has been emphasized by many observers, but here it’s enough to quote the words of a prominent Christian bishop. “No one who encounters Muslims for the first time can fail to notice this aspect of their faith.… Wherever you are—on the street, at a train station, in the fields—it’s completely normal to see a man, without any hint of hypocrisy or show, quietly and humbly stepping away from whatever he’s doing to pray at the designated time. On a larger scale, anyone who has witnessed the courtyard of the Great Mosque in Delhi on the last Friday of Ramadan, overflowing with perhaps 15,000 worshippers, all fully immersed in prayer and showing the deepest reverence and humility in every movement, cannot help but be profoundly moved by the scene or catch a glimpse of the power that supports such a system; while the regular daily call to prayer, echoing at dawn before the first light, amidst the hustle and bustle of the day, or again as evening falls, carries the same message.” (Dr. G. A. Lefroy: Mankind and the Church, pp. 287–8. (London, 1907.)) ↑
31 e.g. The persecution, under al-Mutawakkil, by the orthodox reaction against all forms of deviation from the popular creed: in Persia and other parts of Asia about the end of the thirteenth century in revenge for the domineering and insulting behaviour of the Christians in the hour of their advancement and power under the early Mongols. (Maqrīzī (2), Tome i. Première Partie, pp. 98, 106.) Assemani (tom. iii. pars. ii. p.c.), speaking of the causes that have excited the persecution of the Christians under Muhammadan rule, says:—“Non raro persecutionis procellam excitarunt mutuae Christianorum ipsorum simultates, sacerdotum licentia, praesulum fastus, tyrannica magnatum potestas, et medicorum praesertim scribarumque de supremo in gentem suam imperio altercationes.” During the crusades the Christians of the East frequently fell under the suspicion of favouring the invasions of their co-religionists from the West, and in modern Turkey the movement for Greek Independence and the religious sympathies it excited in Christian Europe contributed to make the lot of the subject Christian races harder than it would have been, had they not been suspected of disloyalty and disaffection towards their Muhammadan ruler. De Gobineau has expressed himself very strongly on this question of the toleration of Islam: “Si l’on sépare la doctrine religieuse de la nécessité politique qui souvent a parlé et agi en son nom, il n’est pas de religion plus tolérante, on pourrait presque dire plus indifférente sur la foi des hommes que l’Islam. Cette disposition organique est si forte qu’en dehors des cas où la raison d’État mise en jeu a porté les gouvernements musulmans à se faire arme de tout pour tendre à l’unité de foi, la tolérance la plus complète a été la règle fournie par le dogme.… Qu’on ne s’arrête pas aux violences, aux cruautés commises dans une occasion ou dans une autre. Si on y regarde de près, on ne tardera pas à y découvrir des causes toutes politiques ou toutes de passion humaine et de tempérament chez le souverain ou dans les populations. Le fait religieux n’y est invoqué que comme prétexte et, en réalité, il reste en dehors.” (A. de Gobineau (1), pp. 24–5.) ↑
31 e.g. The persecution during al-Mutawakkil's time by the orthodox response against all forms of deviation from the dominant belief: in Persia and other regions of Asia around the end of the 13th century, as revenge for the overbearing and disrespectful actions of the Christians when they were gaining power under the early Mongols. (Maqrīzī (2), Volume 1. First Part, pp. 98, 106.) Assemani (tom. iii. pars. ii. p.c.), discussing the reasons behind the Christians' persecution under Muslim rule, states:—“Often, the storm of persecution was stirred up by mutual conflicts among Christians, the abuse of power by priests, the arrogance of bishops, the tyrannical authority of lords, and especially the disputes among doctors and scribes over supreme power in their community.” During the crusades, the Christians in the East often faced suspicion of supporting the invasions by their fellow believers from the West. In modern Turkey, the push for Greek Independence and the religious sympathies it stirred in Christian Europe made the lives of the subject Christian communities tougher than they might have been, as they were suspected of disloyalty and defiance against their Muslim rulers. De Gobineau has strongly stated his views on the topic of Islamic tolerance: “If we separate religious doctrine from the political necessity that often speaks and acts in its name, there is no religion more tolerant, one could even say more indifferent regarding people's faith than Islam. This inherent disposition is so strong that, except in cases where political reasons have led Muslim governments to use everything as a weapon to strive for faith unity, the utmost tolerance has been the norm established by the doctrine. Let's not focus on the violence and cruelties committed at various times. Upon closer examination, one will soon find that these are all politically motivated or rooted in human passion and temperament, either in the ruler or among the people. The religious aspect is only invoked as a pretext and, in reality, it remains on the sidelines.” (A. de Gobineau (1), pp. 24–5.) ↑
38 Makīn, p. 260. Similarly, about a century before, al-Muqtadir (A.D. 908–932) gave orders for the rebuilding of some churches at Ramlah in Palestine which had been destroyed by Muhammadans during a riot, the cause of which is not recorded. (Eutychius, ii. p. 82.) Abū Ṣāliḥ makes mention of the rebuilding of a great many churches and monasteries in Egypt which had either been destroyed in time of war (e.g. during the invasion of the Ghuzz and the Kurds in 1164) (pp. 91, 96, 112, 120), been wrecked by fanatics (pp. 85–6, 182, and Maqrīzī quoted in the Appendix pp. 327–8), or fallen into decay (pp. 5, 87, 103–4). ↑
38 Makīn, p. 260. About a century earlier, al-Muqtadir (A.D. 908–932) ordered the reconstruction of several churches in Ramlah, Palestine, which had been destroyed by Muslims during an unspecified riot. (Eutychius, ii. p. 82.) Abū Ṣāliḥ mentions the rebuilding of many churches and monasteries in Egypt that were either destroyed during wartime (such as the invasion by the Ghuzz and the Kurds in 1164) (pp. 91, 96, 112, 120), wrecked by extremists (pp. 85–6, 182, and Maqrīzī quoted in the Appendix pp. 327–8), or had fallen into disrepair (pp. 5, 87, 103–4). ↑
43 Mārī b. Sulaymān, p. 62 (ll. 4, 6, 13). The learned Maronite, Yūsuf Simʻān al-Simʻānī, in the eighteenth century, thus expressed his horror at such a concession to Muslim sentiment: “Mahometi eiusque sectariorum laudes persequitur, et quod sine horrore dici nequit, illius pseudo-prophetae nomen es adiuncto praeconio memorat, quo Mahometani solent, nimirum عليه السّلام.” (Assemani, tom. iii, pars. i. p. 585.) ↑
43 Mary b. Sulayman, p. 62 (ll. 4, 6, 13). The educated Maronite, Yusuf Simon al-Sim'ani, in the eighteenth century, expressed his outrage at such a concession to Muslim sentiment: “He seeks the admiration of Muhammad and his followers, and what is truly shocking is that he mentions the name of that false prophet along with praise, which Muslims are used to, specifically عليه السّلام.” (Assemani, tom. iii, pars. i. p. 585.) ↑
APPENDIX I.
LETTER OF AL-HĀSHIMĪ INVITING AL-KINDĪ TO EMBRACE ISLAM.
The following is the text of al-Hāshimī’s letter inviting al-Kindī to embrace Islam:—“In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. I have begun this letter with the salutation of peace and blessing after the fashion of my lord and the lord of the prophets, Muḥammad, the Apostle of God (may the peace and mercy of God be upon him!). For those trustworthy, righteous and truthful persons who have handed down to us the traditions of our Prophet (peace be upon him!) have related this tradition concerning him that such was his habit and that whenever he began to converse with men he would commence with the salutation of peace and blessing and made no distinction of d͟himmīs and illiterate, between Muslims and polytheists, saying ‘I am sent to be kind and considerate to all men and not to deal roughly or harshly with them,’ and quoting the words of God, ‘Verily God is kind and merciful to believers.’ Likewise I have observed that those of our K͟halīfahs that I have met, followed the footsteps of their Prophet in courtesy, nobility, graciousness and beneficence, and made no distinctions in this matter and preferred none before another. So I have followed this excellent way and have begun my letter with the salutation of peace and blessing, that I be blamed of none who sees my letter.
The following is the text of al-Hāshimī’s letter inviting al-Kindī to embrace Islam:—“In the name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate. I start this letter with a greeting of peace and blessings, just like my lord and the lord of the prophets, Muḥammad, the Apostle of God (may peace and mercy be upon him!). Those trustworthy, righteous, and truthful individuals who have passed down the traditions of our Prophet (peace be upon him!) have shared this story about him: that it was his habit to begin conversations with a greeting of peace and blessings, treating everyone equally, whether they were d͟himmīs or illiterate, Muslims or polytheists. He said, ‘I have been sent to be kind and considerate to all people, not to treat them roughly or harshly,’ quoting the words of God, ‘Indeed, God is kind and merciful to believers.’ I have also noticed that the K͟halīfahs I have met followed their Prophet's example in courtesy, nobility, kindness, and generosity, treating everyone equally and preferring no one over another. So I have chosen to follow this admirable path and have started my letter with a greeting of peace and blessings, so that I will not be blamed by anyone who reads my letter."
“I have been guided therein by my affection towards you because my lord and prophet, Muḥammad (may the peace and mercy of God be upon him!) used to say that love of kinsmen is true piety and religion. So I have written this to you in obedience to the Apostle of God (may the peace [429]and mercy of God be upon him!), feeling bound to show gratitude for the services you have done us, and because of the love and affection and inclination that you show towards us, and because of the favour of my lord and cousin the Commander of the Faithful (may God assist him!) towards you and his trust in you and his praise of you. So in all sincerity desiring for you what I desire for myself, my family and my parents, I will set forth the religion that we hold, and that God has approved of for us and for all creatures and for which He has promised a good reward in the end and safety from punishment when unto Him we shall return.… So I have sought to gain for you what I would gain for myself; and seeing your high moral life, vast learning, nobility of character, your virtuous behaviour, lofty qualities and your extensive influence over your co-religionists, I have had compassion on you lest you should continue in your present faith. Therefore I have determined to set before you what the favour of God has revealed to us and to expound unto you our faith with good and gentle speech, following the commandment of God, ‘Dispute not with the people of the book except in the best way.’ (xxix. 45.) So I will discuss with you only in words well-chosen, good and mild; perchance you may be aroused and return to the true path and incline unto the words of the Most High God which He has sent down to the last of the Prophets and lord of the children of Adam, our Prophet Muḥammad (the peace and blessing of God be upon him!). I have not despaired of success, but had hope of it for you from God who showeth the right path to whomsoever He willeth, and I have prayed that He may make me an instrument to this end. God in His perfect book says ‘Verily the religion before God is Islam’ (iii. 17), and again, confirming His first saying, ‘And whoso desireth any other religion than Islam, it shall by no means therefore be accepted from him, and in the next world he shall be among the lost’ (iii. 79), and again He confirms it decisively, when He says, ‘O believers, fear God as He deserveth to be feared; and die not without having become Muslims.’ (iii. 97.)
“I have been motivated by my love for you because my lord and prophet, Muhammad (peace and mercy of God be upon him!) used to say that loving your family is true piety and faith. So, I’ve written this to you in accordance with the Apostle of God (peace and mercy of God be upon him!), feeling obligated to express my gratitude for the help you’ve given us, and because of the love, affection, and goodwill you show towards us, along with the favor of my lord and cousin, the Commander of the Faithful (may God assist him!) towards you, his trust in you, and his praise of you. Sincerely wishing for you what I wish for myself, my family, and my parents, I will share the faith we hold, which God has approved for us and for all beings, and for which He has promised a good reward in the end and protection from punishment when we return to Him. So, I have sought to gain for you what I would want for myself; and recognizing your high moral standards, vast knowledge, noble character, virtuous behavior, admirable qualities, and significant influence over your fellow believers, I feel compassion for you and hope you won’t remain in your current faith. Therefore, I have decided to share with you what God’s favor has revealed to us and to explain our belief with kind and gentle words, following God’s command, ‘Debate not with the People of the Book except in the best way.’ (xxix. 45.) I will speak to you using thoughtful, kind, and mild words; hopefully, this will inspire you to return to the true path and resonate with the words of the Most High God which He sent down to the last of the Prophets and the leader of the children of Adam, our Prophet Muhammad (peace and blessing of God be upon him!). I have not lost hope for your success; I remain hopeful that God, who guides whoever He wishes, will help me to be a means to this end. God states in His perfect book, ‘Truly, the religion before God is Islam’ (iii. 17), and again confirming His first statement, ‘And whoever desires a religion other than Islam, it will never be accepted from him, and in the next world, he will be among the losers’ (iii. 79), and once again He decisively confirms it when He says, ‘O believers, fear God as He deserves to be feared; and do not die except as Muslims.’ (iii. 97.)”
“And you know—(May God deliver you from the ignorance of unbelief and open your heart to the light of faith!)—[430]that I am one over whom many years have passed and I have sounded the depths of other faiths and weighed them and studied many of their books especially your books.” [Here he enumerates the chief books of the Old and New Testaments, and explains how he has studied the various Christian sects.] “I have met with many monks, famous for their austerities and vast knowledge, have visited many churches and monasteries, and have attended their prayers.… I have observed their extraordinary diligence, their kneeling and prostrations and touching the ground with their cheeks and beating it with their foreheads and humble bearing throughout their prayers, especially on Sunday and Friday nights, and on their festivals when they keep watch all night standing on their feet praising and glorifying God and confessing Him, and when they spend the whole day standing in prayer, continually repeating the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and in the days of their retreats which they call Holy Week when they stand barefooted in sackcloth and ashes, with much weeping and shedding of tears continually, and wailing with strange cries. I have seen also their sacrifices, with what cleanliness they keep the bread for it, and the long prayers they recite with great humility when they elevate it over the altar in the well-known church at Jerusalem with those cups full of wine, and I have observed also the meditations of the monks in their cells during their six fasts,—i.e. the four greater and the two less, etc. On all such occasions I have been present and observant of the people. Also I have visited their Metropolitans and Bishops, renowned for their learning and their devotion to the Christian faith and extreme austerity in the world, and have discussed with them impartially, seeking for the truth, laying aside all contentiousness, ostentation of learning and imperiousness in altercation and bitterness and pride of race. I have given them opportunity to maintain their arguments and speak out their minds without interruption or browbeating, as is done by the vulgar and illiterate and foolish persons among our co-religionists who have no principle to work up to or reasons on which to rest, or religious feeling or good manners to restrain them from rudeness; their speech is but browbeating and proud [431]altercation and they have no knowledge or arguments except taking advantage of the rule of the government. Whenever I have held discussions with them and asked them to speak freely as their reason, their creed and their conclusion prompted, they have spoken openly and without deception of any kind, and their inward feelings have been laid bare to me as plainly as their outward appearance. So I have written at such length to you (may God show you the better way!) after long consideration and profound inquiry and investigation, so that none may suspect that I am ignorant of the things whereof I write and that all into whose hands this letter may come, may know that I have an accurate knowledge of the Christian faith.
“And you know—(May God save you from the ignorance of disbelief and open your heart to the light of faith!)—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that I have lived through many years, during which I have explored the depths of other faiths, examined them closely, and studied many of their texts, especially yours.” [Here he lists the main books of the Old and New Testaments and explains how he has researched the various Christian denominations.] “I have met many monks known for their strict lifestyles and vast knowledge, visited numerous churches and monasteries, and participated in their prayers.… I have noticed their remarkable dedication, their kneeling and prostrating, touching the ground with their cheeks, beating their foreheads on the ground, and their humble demeanor throughout their prayers, especially on Sunday and Friday nights, and during their festivals when they stand throughout the night praising and glorifying God and confessing Him, and when they spend entire days in prayer, continually repeating the names of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, and during their retreats they call Holy Week when they stand barefoot in sackcloth and ashes, weeping and shedding tears continuously, wailing with strange cries. I have also witnessed their sacrifices, the care they take in keeping the bread for it, and the long prayers they recite with great humility when they elevate it over the altar in the well-known church in Jerusalem, along with those cups full of wine. I have observed the monks’ meditations in their cells during their six fasts—the four major ones and the two minor ones, etc. I have been present during all these occasions, carefully observing the people. I have also visited their Metropolitans and Bishops, known for their learning, devotion to the Christian faith, and extreme asceticism, and I have had open and impartial discussions with them, searching for the truth while setting aside all contentiousness, showiness of knowledge, and arrogance in argument, as well as the bitterness and pride of lineage. I have allowed them to present their viewpoints and speak their minds without interruption or intimidation, which is not the case with the ignorant and uncultured among our co-religionists who lack principles to guide them or reasons to support their views, or the religious sensitivity or good manners to prevent their rudeness; their speech consists solely of bullying and arrogant [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]quarreling, and they have no real knowledge or arguments beyond leveraging government authority. Whenever I have held discussions with them and invited them to speak freely, according to their reasoning, beliefs, and conclusions, they have shared openly and honestly, revealing their inner feelings to me as clearly as their outward appearances. So I have written to you at such length (may God guide you to the better way!) after much reflection and deep inquiry and investigation, so that no one can doubt that I am uninformed about what I am writing, and that all who receive this letter may understand that I have a thorough knowledge of the Christian faith.
“So, now (may God shower His blessings upon you!) with this knowledge of your religion and so long-standing an affection (for you), I invite you to accept the religion that God has chosen for me and I for myself, assuring you entrance into Paradise and deliverance from Hell. And it is this,—You shall worship the one God, the only God, the Eternal, He begetteth not, neither is He begotten, who hath no consort and no son, and there is none like unto Him. This is the attribute wherewith God has denominated Himself, for none of His creatures could know Him better than He Himself. I have invited you to the worship of this the One God, whose attribute is such, and in this my letter I have added nothing to that wherewith He has denominated Himself (high and exalted be His name above what they associate with Him!). This is the religion of your father and our father, Abraham (may the blessings of God rest upon him!), for he was a Ḥanīf and Muslim.
“So, now (may God bless you!) with this understanding of your faith and our long-standing affection (for you), I invite you to embrace the religion that God has chosen for me and I for myself, promising you entry into Paradise and freedom from Hell. And it is this,—You shall worship the one God, the only God, the Eternal, who neither begets nor is begotten, who has no partner and no son, and there is none like Him. This is the attribute with which God has named Himself, for none of His creatures could know Him better than He knows Himself. I have called you to worship this One God, whose attributes are such, and in this letter, I have added nothing to what He has described Himself as (may His name be high and exalted above what they associate with Him!). This is the religion of your father and our father, Abraham (may God bless him!), for he was a true believer and a Muslim.
“Then I invite you (may God have you in His keeping!) to bear witness and acknowledge the prophetic mission of my lord and the lord of the sons of Adam, and the chosen one of the God of all worlds and the seal of the prophets, Muḥammad … sent by God with glad tidings and warnings to all mankind. ‘He it is who hath sent His Apostle with the guidance and a religion of the truth, that He may make it victorious over every other religion, albeit they who assign partners to God be averse from it.’ (ix. 33.) So he invited all men from the East and from the West, from land and sea, from [432]mountain and from plain, with compassion and pity and good words, with kindly manners and gentleness. Then all these people accepted his invitation, bearing witness that he is the apostle of God, the Creator of the worlds, to those who are willing to give heed to admonition. All gave willing assent when they beheld the truth and faithfulness of his words, and sincerity of his purpose, and the clear argument and plain proof that he brought, namely the book that was sent down to him from God, the like of which cannot be produced by men or Jinns. ‘Say: Assuredly if mankind and the Jinns should conspire to produce the like of this Qurʼān, they could not produce its like, though the one should help the other.’ (xvii. 91.) And this is sufficient proof of his mission. So he invited men to the worship of the One God, the only God, the Self-sufficing, and they entered into his religion and accepted his authority without being forced and without unwillingness, but rather humbly acknowledging him and soliciting the light of his guidance, and in his name becoming victorious over those who denied his divine mission and rejected his message and scornfully entreated him. So God set them up in the cities and subjected to them the necks of the nations of men, except those who hearkened to them and accepted their religion and bore witness to their faith, whereby their blood, their property and their honour were safe and they were exempt from humbly paying jizyah.” [He then enumerates the various ordinances of Islam, such as the five daily prayers, the fast of Ramaḍān, Jihād; expounds the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead and the last judgment, and recounts the joys of Paradise and the pains of Hell.] “So I have admonished you: if you believe in this faith and accept whatever is read to you from the revealed Word of God, then you will profit from my admonition and my writing to you. But if you refuse and continue in your unbelief and error and contend against the truth, I shall have my reward, having fulfilled the commandment. And the truth will judge you.” [He then enumerates various religious duties and privileges of the Muslim, and concludes.] “So now in this my letter I have read to you the words of the great and high God, which are the words of the Truth, whose promises [433]cannot fail and in whose words there is no deceit. Then give up your unbelief and error, of which God disapproves and which calls for punishment, and speak no more of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, these words that you yourself admit to be so confusing: and give up the worship of the cross which brings loss and no profit, for I wish you to turn away from it, since your learning and nobility of soul are degraded thereby. For the great and high God says: ‘Verily, God will not forgive the union of other gods with Himself; but other than this will He forgive to whom He pleaseth. And whoso uniteth gods with God, hath devised a great wickedness.’ (iv. 51.) And again: ‘Surely now are they infidels who say, “God is the Messiah, Son of Mary;” for the Messiah said, “O children of Israel! worship God, my Lord and your Lord.” Verily, those who join other gods with God, God doth exclude from Paradise, and their abode the Fire; and for the wicked no helpers! They surely are infidels who say, “God is a third of three:” for there is no god but one God; and if they refrain not from what they say, a grievous chastisement shall assuredly befall such of them as believe not. Will they not, therefore, turn unto God, and ask pardon of Him? since God is Forgiving, Merciful! The Messiah, Son of Mary, is but an Apostle; other Apostles have flourished before him; and his mother was a just person; they both ate food.’ (v. 76–9.) Then leave this path of error and this long and stubborn clinging to your religion and those burdensome and wearisome fasts which are a constant trouble to you and are of no use or profit and produce nothing but weariness of body and torment of soul. Embrace this faith and take this, the right and easy path, the true faith, the ample law and the way that God has chosen for His favoured ones and to which He has invited the people of all religions, that He may show His kindness and favour to them by guiding them into the true path by means of His guidance, and fill up the measure of His goodness unto men.
“Then I invite you (may God have you in His keeping!) to witness and acknowledge the prophetic mission of my lord and the lord of all humanity, the chosen one of the God of all worlds and the final prophet, Muhammad… sent by God with good news and warnings for all people. ‘He is the one who has sent His Messenger with guidance and the true religion, so that He may make it prevail over every other religion, even if those who associate partners with God are averse to it.’ (ix. 33.) So he invited everyone from the East and the West, from land and sea, from [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mountains and plains, with compassion, kindness, and gentle words. Then everyone accepted his invitation, bearing witness that he is the messenger of God, the Creator of all worlds, to those willing to heed the call. All readily agreed when they recognized the truth and honesty of his words, the sincerity of his mission, and the clear arguments and proofs he brought forth, namely the book revealed to him by God, which cannot be replicated by humans or Jinns. ‘Say: Surely if mankind and the Jinns should unite to produce something like this Qurʼān, they could not replicate it, even if they helped each other.’ (xvii. 91.) And this serves as sufficient proof of his mission. So he called people to the worship of the One God, the only God, the Self-sufficient, and they entered into his faith and accepted his authority without coercion or reluctance, humbly acknowledging him and seeking his guidance. In his name, they triumphed over those who denied his divine mission and rejected his message with scorn. So God established them in cities and made the people of the nations submissive to them, except for those who listened to them and accepted their faith, hence ensuring their blood, property, and honor were protected, and they were exempt from paying jizyah.” [He then enumerates the various ordinances of Islam, such as the five daily prayers, the fast of Ramadan, Jihad; he explains the doctrine of resurrection and the last judgment, and recounts the joys of Paradise and the pains of Hell.] “So I have warned you: if you believe in this faith and accept whatever is read to you from the revealed Word of God, then you will benefit from my warning and my writing to you. But if you reject and persist in your unbelief and errors and resist the truth, I will receive my reward for fulfilling the commandment. And the truth will judge you.” [He then lists various religious duties and privileges of the Muslim, and concludes.] “So now in this letter, I have shared the words of the great and high God, which are the words of Truth, whose promises [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are unfailing and whose words contain no deceit. So abandon your unbelief and errors, which God disapproves of and calls for punishment, and speak no more of Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, terms you yourself acknowledge to be confusing: and abandon the worship of the cross which brings only loss, for I urge you to turn away from it, as it degrades your intellect and noble spirit. For the great and high God says: ‘Indeed, God will not forgive the union of other gods with Himself; but He will forgive anything else to whom He wills. And whoever associates partners with God has committed a great wickedness.’ (iv. 51.) And again: ‘Surely those who say, “God is the Messiah, Son of Mary,” are infidels; for the Messiah said, “O children of Israel! worship God, my Lord and your Lord.” Indeed, those who associate others with God will be excluded from Paradise, and their place will be the Fire; and for the wicked, there will be no helpers! Those who say, “God is a third of three,” are surely infidels; for there is no god but one God; and if they do not refrain from what they say, a severe punishment will surely befall those who do not believe. Will they not turn to God and seek His forgiveness? For God is Forgiving, Merciful! The Messiah, Son of Mary, is just a Messenger; other Messengers came before him; and his mother was a righteous person; they both ate food.’ (v. 76–9.) So leave this path of error and this stubborn attachment to your religion and those burdensome fasts that constantly trouble you and are of no benefit, producing only weariness of body and torment of soul. Embrace this faith and take this easy and right path, the true faith, the comprehensive law and the way that God has chosen for His favored ones and to which He has invited people of all faiths, so He can show His kindness by guiding them to the true path through His guidance, and fulfill His goodness towards humanity.”
“So I have advised you and paid the debt of friendship and sincere love, for I have desired to take you to myself, that you and I may be of the same opinion and the same faith, for I have found my Lord saying in his perfect Book: [434]‘Verily the unbelievers among the people of the Book and among the polytheists, shall go into the fire of Hell to abide therein for ever. Of all creatures they are the worst. But they verily who believe and do the things that are right—these of all creatures are the best. Their recompense with their Lord shall be gardens of Eden, ’neath which the rivers flow, in which they shall abide for evermore. God is well pleased with them, and they with Him. This, for him who feareth his Lord.’ (xcviii. 5–8.) ‘Ye are the best folk that hath been raised up for mankind. Ye enjoin what is just, and ye forbid what is evil, and ye believe in God: and if the people of the book had believed, it had surely been better for them. Believers there are among them, but most of them are disobedient.’ (iii. 106.) So I have had compassion upon you lest you might be among the people of Hell who are the worst of all creatures, and I have hoped that by the grace of God you may become one of the true believers with whom God is well pleased and they with Him, and they are the best of all creatures, and I have hoped that you will join yourself to that religion which is the best of the religions raised up for men. But if you refuse and persist in your obstinacy, contentiousness and ignorance, your infidelity and error, and if you reject my words and refuse the sincere advice I have offered you (without looking for any thanks or reward)—then write whatever you wish to say about your religion, all that you hold to be true and established by strong proof, without any fear or apprehension, without curtailment of your proofs or concealment of your beliefs; for I purpose only to listen patiently to your arguments and to yield to and acknowledge all that is convincing therein, submitting willingly without refusing or rejecting or fear, in order that I may compare your account and mine. You are free to set forth your case; bring forward no plea that fear prevented you from making your arguments complete and that you had to put a bridle on your tongue, so that you could not freely express your arguments. So now you are free to bring forward all your arguments, that you may not accuse me of pride, injustice or partiality: for that is far from me.
“So I have shared my thoughts with you and fulfilled the duty of friendship and genuine care, because I wanted us to share the same beliefs and faith. I found my Lord saying in His perfect Book: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]‘Indeed, the nonbelievers among the People of the Book and the polytheists will enter the fire of Hell to stay there forever. Among all creatures, they are the worst. But those who believe and do good deeds are the best of all creatures. Their reward from their Lord will be gardens of Eden, beneath which rivers flow, where they will live forever. God is pleased with them, and they are pleased with Him. This is for anyone who fears his Lord.’ (xcviii. 5–8.) ‘You are the best community that has been raised up for mankind. You promote what is right, forbid what is wrong, and believe in God. If the People of the Book had believed, it would have surely been better for them. There are believers among them, but most of them are disobedient.’ (iii. 106.) So I have felt compassion for you, fearing you might end up among the people of Hell, who are the worst of all creatures. I hope that by God’s grace, you may become one of the true believers whom God is pleased with and who are the best of all creatures. I hope you will embrace the faith that is the best of all religions meant for humanity. But if you reject this and remain stubborn, contentious, and ignorant, continuing in your disbelief and errors, and if you dismiss my words and my sincere advice (given without seeking thanks or reward) — then feel free to express whatever you wish about your religion, all that you firmly believe to be true and backed by strong evidence, without fear or hesitation, without holding back your proof or hiding your beliefs; for my intention is only to listen patiently to your arguments and to acknowledge what is persuasive within them, willingly submitting without rejection or fear, so that I can compare your views with mine. You are free to present your case; do not say that fear held you back from making your arguments complete, or that you had to restrain your words, preventing you from speaking freely. So now you can fully present your arguments, so you won't accuse me of pride, injustice, or bias: for that is the furthest thing from me.”
“Therefore bring forward all the arguments you wish and [435]say whatever you please and speak your mind freely. Now that you are safe and free to say whatever you please, appoint some arbitrator who will impartially judge between us and lean only towards the truth and be free from the empery of passion: and that arbitrator shall be Reason, whereby God makes us responsible for our own rewards and punishments. Herein I have dealt justly with you and have given you full security and am ready to accept whatever decision Reason may give for me or against me. For ‘there is no compulsion in religion’ (ii. 257) and I have only invited you to accept our faith willingly and of your own accord and have pointed out the hideousness of your present belief. Peace be with you and the mercy and blessings of God!”
“So, share all the arguments you want and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]say whatever's on your mind without holding back. Now that you're safe and free to express yourself, choose someone to be a fair judge between us, someone who will focus solely on the truth and remain unaffected by emotions: and that judge will be Reason, which is how God makes us accountable for our own rewards and punishments. I've treated you fairly and provided complete security, and I'm ready to accept whatever decision Reason makes for me or against me. For ‘there is no compulsion in religion’ (ii. 257) and I've only asked you to embrace our faith willingly and on your own terms, highlighting the flaws in your current beliefs. Peace be with you, along with God’s mercy and blessings!”
There can be very little doubt but that this document has come down to us in an imperfect condition and has suffered mutilation at the hands of Christian copyists: the almost entire absence of any refutation of such distinctively Christian doctrines as that of the Blessed Trinity, and the references to such attacks to be found in al-Kindī’s reply, certainly indicate the excision of such passages as might have given offence to Christian readers.1 [436]
There's little doubt that this document has arrived to us in an imperfect state and has been altered by Christian scribes: the nearly complete lack of any rebuttal to uniquely Christian beliefs like the Blessed Trinity, along with mentions of attacks found in al-Kindī’s response, clearly suggests that sections that might have upset Christian readers were removed.1 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Similarly, the Spanish editor of the controversial letters that passed between Alvar and “the transgressor” (a Christian convert to Judaism), adds the following note after Epist. xv.: “Quatuordecim in hac pagina ita abrasae sunt liniae, ut nec verbum unum legi possit. Folium subsequens exsecuit possessor codicis, ne transgressoris deliramenta legerentur.” (Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. cxxi. p. 483.) ↑
1 Similarly, the Spanish editor of the controversial letters exchanged between Alvar and “the transgressor” (a Christian who converted to Judaism) adds the following note after Epist. xv.: “Fourteen lines on this page have been erased so thoroughly that not a single word can be read. The next page was cut out by the owner of the manuscript to prevent the trespasser from reading nonsense.” (Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. cxxi. p. 483.) ↑
APPENDIX II.
CONTROVERSIAL LITERATURE BETWEEN MUSLIMS AND THE FOLLOWERS OF OTHER FAITHS.
Although Islam has had no organised system of propaganda, no tract societies or similar agencies of missionary work, there has been no lack of reasoned presentments of the faith to unbelievers, particularly to Christians and Jews. Of these it is not proposed to give a detailed account here, but it is of importance to draw attention to their existence if only to remove the wide-spread misconception that mass conversion is the prevailing characteristic of the spread of Islam and that individual conviction has formed no part of the propagandist schemes of the Muslim missionary. The beginnings of Muhammadan controversy against unbelievers are to be found in the Qurʼān itself, but from the ninth century of the Christian era begins a long series of systematic treatises of Muhammadan Apologetics, which has been actively continued to the present day. The number of such works directed against the Christian faith has been far more numerous than the Christian refutations of Islam, and some of the ablest of Muslim thinkers have employed their pens in their composition, e.g. Abū Yūsuf b. Isḥāq al-Kindī (A.D. 813–873), al-Masʻūdī (ob. A.D. 958), Ibn Ḥazm (A.D. 994–1064), al-G͟hazālī (ob. A.D. 1111), etc. It is interesting also to note that several renegades have written apologies for their change of faith and in defence of the Muslim creed, e.g. Ibn Jazlah in the eleventh century, Yūsuf al-Lubnānī and Shayk͟h Ziyādah b. Yaḥyạ̄ in the thirteenth, ʻAbd Allāh b. ʻAbd Allāh in the fifteenth, Darwesh ʻAlī in the sixteenth, Aḥmad b. ʻAbd Allāh, an Englishman born at Cambridge, in the seventeenth century, etc. These latter were all Christians before their conversion, [437]but Jewish renegades also, though fewer in number, have been among the apologists of Islam. In India, besides many Muhammadan books written against the Christian religion, there is an enormous number of controversial works against Hinduism: as to whether the Muhammadans have been equally active in other heathen countries, I have no information.
Although Islam hasn't had a formal system of propaganda, no organized tract societies or similar missionary groups, there have been many thoughtful presentations of the faith to non-believers, especially Christians and Jews. I won't go into detail about these, but it's important to note their existence to correct the widespread misconception that mass conversion is the main way Islam has spread, and that individual belief hasn't played a role in Muslim missionary efforts. The roots of Muslim arguments against non-believers can be found in the Qurʼān itself, but starting from the ninth century, a long series of systematic Islamic apologetic writings began and has continued actively to this day. There have been many more works aimed at critiquing Christian beliefs than there have been Christian responses to Islam, and some of the most talented Muslim thinkers have contributed to these writings, such as Abū Yūsuf b. Isḥāq al-Kindī (A.D. 813–873), al-Masʻūdī (died A.D. 958), Ibn Ḥazm (A.D. 994–1064), al-G͟hazālī (died A.D. 1111), etc. It's also noteworthy that several former Christians have written defenses of their new faith in Islam, like Ibn Jazlah in the eleventh century, Yūsuf al-Lubnānī and Shayk͟h Ziyādah b. Yaḥyạ̄ in the thirteenth, ʻAbd Allāh b. ʻAbd Allāh in the fifteenth, Darwesh ʻAlī in the sixteenth, and Aḥmad b. ʻAbd Allāh, an Englishman born in Cambridge, in the seventeenth century. These individuals were all Christians before they converted, but there have also been a smaller number of Jewish converts among the defenders of Islam. In India, in addition to many Islamic books written against Christianity, there is a vast number of controversial works targeting Hinduism. As for whether Muslims have been similarly active in other non-Christian countries, I don't have any information.
The reader will find a vast store of information on Muslim controversial literature in the following writings: Moritz Steinschneider: Polemische und apologetische Litteratur in arabischer Sprache, zwischen Muslimen, Christen und Juden. (Leipzig, 1877); Ignaz Goldziher: Über Muhammedanische Polemik gegen Ahl al-kitâb (Z.D.M.G., vol. 32, p. 341 ff. 1878); Martin Schreiner: Zur Geschichte der Polemik zwischen Juden und Muhammedanern (Z.D.M.G., vol. 42, p. 591 ff. 1888); W. A. Shedd: Islam and the Oriental Churches, pp. 252–3; Carl Güterbock: Der Islam in Lichte der byzantinischen Polemik. (Berlin, 1912.) [438]
The reader will find a wealth of information on controversial Muslim literature in the following writings: Moritz Steinschneider: Polemic and apologetic literature in Arabic, among Muslims, Christians, and Jews. (Leipzig, 1877); Ignaz Goldziher: On Islamic Polemics Against the People of the Book (Z.D.M.G., vol. 32, p. 341 ff. 1878); Martin Schreiner: On the History of the Controversy between Jews and Muslims (Z.D.M.G., vol. 42, p. 591 ff. 1888); W. A. Shedd: Islam and the Oriental Churches, pp. 252–3; Carl Güterbock: Islam in Light of Byzantine Polemics. (Berlin, 1912.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
APPENDIX III.
MUSLIM MISSIONARY SOCIETIES.
The formation of societies for carrying on a propaganda in an organised and systematic manner is a recent development in the missionary history of Islam—as indeed it is comparatively recent in the history of Christian missions. Such Muslim missionary societies would appear to have been formed in conscious imitation of similar organisations in the Christian world, and are not in themselves the most characteristic expressions of the missionary spirit in Islam. In the Western world there is very little to note. No attempt seems to have been made to form such a society before the latter half of the nineteenth century, and the earliest efforts were attended with little success. When H. M. Stanley in 1875 urged in the English Press the sending of a Christian mission to King Mutesa of Uganda, the wide-spread attention paid to his appeal led to the formation of a missionary society in Constantinople for the propagation of Islam in that country, but no Muhammadan missionaries were ever sent to Uganda, and the outbreak of the Russo-Turkish war in 1878 diverted the attention of the Turks from any such enterprise.1 A similar failure to establish organised missionary effort was manifested when the Anglo-Egyptian Government of the Sudan marked out zones of influence for various Christian missionary societies in districts the natives of which were heathen; some Muslims of Cairo claimed that a part of the territory should be allotted to the followers of Islam; whereupon the Government replied that all they had to do was to send the missionaries and the same facilities would be afforded to them as to the Christian missionaries; but the necessary organisation was lacking and the matter was allowed to drop.2 In 1910 Shayk͟h Rashīd, the editor of al-Manār, founded a missionary society in Cairo, the object of which is to establish a college (entitled Dār al-daʻwah [439]waʼl-irshād) for the training of missionaries and apologists for Islam, who are to be sent primarily into heathen and Christian lands, but also into those Muhammadan countries in which attempts are being made to induce the Muhammadans to abandon their faith.3
The establishment of societies to promote organized and systematic propaganda is a relatively new development in the missionary history of Islam, similar to its recent emergence in Christian missions. These Muslim missionary societies seem to have been created with the conscious intention of mimicking similar organizations in the Christian world, and they aren’t necessarily the most defining examples of the missionary spirit in Islam. In the Western world, there’s very little to note. No attempts were made to create such a society until the latter half of the nineteenth century, and the earliest efforts met with limited success. When H. M. Stanley called for a Christian mission to be sent to King Mutesa of Uganda in the English press in 1875, the widespread response to his appeal resulted in the formation of a missionary society in Constantinople aimed at promoting Islam in that area; however, no Muslim missionaries were ever dispatched to Uganda, and the outbreak of the Russo-Turkish war in 1878 shifted the Turks’ focus away from such endeavors. A similar inability to develop organized missionary efforts was shown when the Anglo-Egyptian Government of the Sudan designated zones of influence for various Christian missionary societies in areas where the local population was non-Christian. Some Muslims from Cairo argued that a portion of the territory should be allocated to followers of Islam, to which the Government responded that all they needed to do was send missionaries and they would receive the same support as Christian missionaries; however, the necessary organization was lacking, and the issue was left unresolved. In 1910, Shayk͟h Rashīd, the editor of al-Manār, established a missionary society in Cairo with the goal of founding a college (called Dār al-daʻwah [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]waʼl-irshād) to train missionaries and defenders of Islam, who would primarily be sent to non-Christian and Christian lands, but also to Muslim countries where efforts are being made to persuade Muslims to abandon their faith.
But it is in India that there has been the greatest expansion of such organisations. One of the best organised of these is probably the Anjuman Ḥimāyat-i-Islām of Lahore, but propagandist work forms only a small part of the wide field of its activities and it cannot therefore be described as a missionary society pure and simple. The original purpose for which the Anjuman Ḥāmī Islām of Ajmer was founded was to answer the objections urged against Islam by the members of the Ārya Samāj, but it included among its objects the preaching of Islam and the providing of food and clothing to new converts.4 The Anjuman Waʻz̤-i-Islām, as its name denotes, concentrated its efforts on the preaching of Islam, and, while Mawlavī Baqā Ḥusayn K͟hān (p. 283) was its Secretary, published lists of the converts gained—as did also the Anjuman-i-Islām and the Anjuman Tablīg͟h-i-Islām (which aimed at the conversion of the Hindu untouchables) established in Ḥaydarabad (Deccan), but it does not appear that either of these societies continues to exist.5 Among the societies that have been established in the twentieth century are the Madrasa Ilāhiyyāt at Cawnpore, for the training of missionaries and the publication of tracts in defence of Islam and in refutation of attacks made upon it; and the Anjuman Ishāʻat wa Taʻlīm-i-Islām at Baṭālah in the Panjāb, with similar objects. But the largest of these organisations is the Anjuman Hidāyat al-Islām of Dehlī, to which as many as twenty-four other societies,6 in various parts of India, are affiliated; this Anjuman sends out missionaries to preach the doctrines of Islam and to hold controversies with non-Muslims, and publishes controversial literature, especially in refutation of the attacks made by the members of the Ārya Samāj. [440]
But the biggest growth of these organizations has happened in India. One of the best organized is probably the Anjuman Ḥimāyat-i-Islām in Lahore, but promoting Islam is just a small part of its many activities, so it can't be simply described as a missionary society. The original goal of the Anjuman Ḥāmī Islām in Ajmer was to respond to the criticisms of Islam made by members of the Ārya Samāj, but it also aimed to spread Islam and provide food and clothing to new converts.4 The Anjuman Waʻz̤-i-Islām, as its name suggests, focused on preaching Islam, and while Mawlavī Baqā Ḥusayn K͟hān (p. 283) was its Secretary, it published lists of new converts—similar to what was done by the Anjuman-i-Islām and the Anjuman Tablīg͟h-i-Islām (which aimed to convert Hindu untouchables) established in Ḥaydarabad (Deccan), but it seems that neither of these societies is still active.5Among the societies established in the twentieth century are the Madrasa Ilāhiyyāt in Cawnpore, which trains missionaries and publishes pamphlets defending Islam and countering criticisms against it; and the Anjuman Ishāʻat wa Taʻlīm-i-Islām in Baṭālah in the Punjab, which has similar aims. However, the largest of these organizations is the Anjuman Hidāyat al-Islām in Dehlī, which has affiliations with twenty-four other societies in different parts of India; this Anjuman sends out missionaries to preach Islamic doctrines and engage in discussions with non-Muslims, and it publishes literature to challenge the criticisms made by the members of the Ārya Samāj. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
TITLES OF WORKS CITED BY ABBREVIATED REFERENCES.
(The Titles, etc., of books quoted once only, are given in full in the foot-notes.)
(The titles and other details of books referenced just once are provided in full in the footnotes.)
Aa (P. J. B. Robidé van der): Reizen naar Nederlandsch Nieuw-Guinea, met Geschied- en Aardrijkskundige Toelichtingen. (The Hague, 1879.)
Aa (P. J. B. Robidé van der): Travel to Dutch New Guinea, with Historical and Geographical Explanations. (The Hague, 1879.)
ʻAbd al-Razzāq al-Samarqandi: Maṭlaʻ al-saʻdayn wa majmaʻ al-baḥrayn. (India Office MS. No. 2704.)
ʻAbd al-Razzāq al-Samarqandi: Maṭlaʻ al-saʻdayn wa majmaʻ al-baḥrayn. (India Office MS. No. 2704.)
Abh. f. d. K. d. M. hrsg. v. d. D. M. G.: Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, herausgegeben von der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. (Leipzig.)
Abh. f. d. K. d. M. hrsg. v. d. D. M. G.: Journal for the Knowledge of the East, published by the German Oriental Society. (Leipzig.)
Abu’l-Fidā: Géographie d’Aboulféda, traduite par M. Reinaud. (Paris, 1848.)
Abu’l-Fidā: Geography of Abulfeda, translated by M. Reinaud. (Paris, 1848.)
Abu’l-G͟hāzī: Histoire des Mogols et des Tartares par Aboul-Ghâzi Behâdour Khan, traduite par le Baron Desmaisons. (St. Petersburg, 1871–4.)
Abu’l-G͟hāzī: History of the Mongols and Tatars by Aboul-Ghâzi Behâdour Khan, translated by Baron Desmaisons. (St. Petersburg, 1871–4.)
Abū Ṣāliḥ: The Churches and Monasteries of Egypt, edited and translated by B. T. A. Evetts. (Oxford, 1895.)
Abū Ṣāliḥ: The Churches and Monasteries of Egypt, edited and translated by B. T. A. Evetts. (Oxford, 1895.)
Abū Shāmah: Arabische Quellenbeiträge zur Geschichte der Kreuzzüge übersetzt und herausgegeben von E. P. Goergens und R. Röhricht. Erster Band: Zur Geschichte Ṣalâḥ ad-dîn’s. (Berlin, 1879.)
Abū Shāmah: Arabic contributions to the history of the Crusades, translated and edited by E. P. Goergens and R. Röhricht. Volume One: On the History of Ṣalâḥ ad-dîn. (Berlin, 1879.)
Abū ʻUbayd al-Bakrī: Fragments de géographes et d’historiens Arabes et Persans inédits, relatifs aux anciens peuples du Caucase et de la Russie méridionale, traduits par C. Defrémery. (J. A. ivme série. Tome xiii, 1849.)
Abū ʻUbayd al-Bakrī: Unpublished excerpts from Arab and Persian geographers and historians about the ancient peoples of the southern Caucasus and Russia, translated by C. Defrémery. (J. A. ivth series. Volume xiii, 1849.)
Abū Yūsuf: Kitāb al-K͟harāj. (Cairo, A.H. 1302.)
Abū Yūsuf: Book of Taxes. (Cairo, A.H. 1302.)
Adeney (W. F.): The Greek and Eastern Churches. (Edinburgh, 1908.)
Adeney (W. F.): The Greek and Eastern Churches. (Edinburgh, 1908.)
Aḥmad b. Yaḥyạ̄ b. al-Murtaḍạ̄: Al-Muʻtazilah, being an extract from the Kitāb al-Milal waʼl-Niḥal, edited by T. W. Arnold. (Leipzig, 1902.)
Aḥmad b. Yaḥyạ̄ b. al-Murtaḍạ̄: Al-Muʻtazilah, which is a summary from the Kitāb al-Milal waʼl-Niḥal, edited by T. W. Arnold. (Leipzig, 1902.)
Allégret (E.): L’Islamisme en Afrique. (Revue Chrétienne, iiime sér., tome xiv. (Paris, 1901.))
Allégret (E.): Islamism in Africa. (Christian Review, 3rd series, vol. 14. (Paris, 1901.))
Alvar: (1) Alvari Cordubensis Epistolae. (Migne, Patr. Lat. tom. cxxi.)
Alvar: (1) Alvari Cordubensis Letters. (Migne, Patr. Lat. vol. cxxi.)
——
——
(2) Indiculus Luminosus. (id. ib.)
Indiculus Luminosus. (id. ib.)
Alvarez: Viaggio nella Ethiopia al Prete Ianni fatto par Don Francesco Alvarez Portughese. (1520–27.) (Ramusio, Tom. i.)
Alvarez: Journey to Ethiopia by Father Ianni, written by Don Francesco Alvarez, a Portuguese, (1520–27.) (Ramusio, Vol. i.)
Amari (Michele): Storia dei Musulmani di Sicilia. (Florence, 1854–72.)
Amari (Michele): History of Muslims in Sicily. (Florence, 1854–72.)
Amélineau (E.): Étude sur le Christianisme en Égypte au septième siècle. (Paris, 1887.)
Amélineau (E.): Study of Christianity in Egypt during the seventh century. (Paris, 1887.)
ʻAmr b. Mattai: Maris, Amri et Slibae De Patriarchis Nestorianorum Commentaria, ed. Henricus Gismondi. Pars Altera. (Romae, 1896.) [441]
ʻAmr b. Mattai: Maris, Amri, and Slibae's Commentary on the Nestorian Patriarchs, edited by Henricus Gismondi. Part Two. (Rome, 1896.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Anderson (John): Chinese Mohammedans. (Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, vol. i. London, 1872.)
Anderson (John): Chinese Muslims. (Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, vol. i. London, 1872.)
Andriessen (W. F.): De Islam in Nederlandsch Indië. (Vragen van den Dag. Amsterdam, 1889.)
Andriessen (W. F.): Islam in Dutch India. (Current Questions. Amsterdam, 1889.)
ʻArabfaqīh: Histoire de la conquête de l’Abyssinie (XVIe siècle) par Chihab ed-did Aḥmed ben ʻAbd el-Qâder surnommé Arab-Faqih. Texte arabe publié par René Basset. (Paris, 1897–1909.)
ʻArabfaqīh: History of the Conquest of Abyssinia (16th century) by Chihab ed-did Aḥmed ben ʻAbd el-Qâder, also known as Arab-Faqih. Arabic text published by René Basset. (Paris, 1897–1909.)
Argensola (B. Leonardo de): Conquista de las Islas Malucas. (Madrid, 1609.)
Argensola (B. Leonardo de): Conquest of the Moluccas Islands. (Madrid, 1609.)
Arminjon (Pierre): Étrangers et protégés dans l’empire ottoman. (Paris, 1903.)
Arminjon (Pierre): Strangers and Protected Individuals in the Ottoman Empire. (Paris, 1903.)
Artin (Yacoub Pasha): England in the Sudan, translated by George Robb. (London, 1911.)
Artin (Yacoub Pasha): England in the Sudan, translated by George Robb. (London, 1911.)
Asboth (J. de): An official tour through Bosnia and Herzegovina. (London, 1890.)
Asboth (J. de): An official tour of Bosnia and Herzegovina. (London, 1890.)
Assemani (J. S.): Bibliotheca Orientalis Clementino-Vaticana. (Rome, 1719–28.)
Assemani (J. S.): Bibliotheca Orientalis Clementino-Vaticana. (Rome, 1719–28.)
Azdī: Futūḥ al-Shām by Muḥammad ibn ʻAbd Allāh al-Azdī al-Baṣrī, edited by W. N. Lees. (Calcutta, 1854.)
Azdī: Futūḥ al-Shām by Muḥammad ibn ʻAbd Allāh al-Azdī al-Baṣrī, edited by W. N. Lees. (Calcutta, 1854.)
Bahā al-Dīn: Vita et res gestae Saladini, auctore Bohadino filio Sjeddadi. Edidit A. Schultens. (Lugduni Batavorum, 1732.)
Bahā al-Dīn: The Life and Achievements of Saladin, by Bohadin, son of Sjeddad. Edited by A. Schultens. (Leiden, 1732.)
Balād͟hurī: Liber Expugnationis Regionum, auctore Imámo Ahmed ibn Jahja ibn Djábir al-Beládsorí, ed. M. J. de Goeje. (Leiden, 1866.)
Balād͟hurī: Liber Expugnationis Regionum, by Imámo Ahmed ibn Jahja ibn Djábir al-Beládsorí, ed. M. J. de Goeje. (Leiden, 1866.)
Barbaro: Viaggio di Iosafa Barbaro nella Persia. (Ramusio, Tom. ii.)
Barbaro: Journey of Iosafa Barbaro in Persia. (Ramusio, Vol. II.)
Barbier de Meynard (A. C.): Un document turc sur la Circassie. (Centenaire de l’École des Langues Orientales Vivantes. Recueil de Mémoires publié par les Professeurs de l’École. Paris, 1895.)
Barbier de Meynard (A. C.): A Turkish document about Circassia. (Centenary of the School of Living Oriental Languages. Collection of Memoirs published by the Professors of the School. Paris, 1895.)
Barbosa (Odoardo): Libro di Odoardo Barbosa Portoghese dell’Indie Orientali, 1516. (Ramusio, Tom. i.)
Barbosa (Odoardo): Book by Odoardo Barbosa, a Portuguese from the Eastern Indies, 1516. (Ramusio, Vol. i.)
Barhebræus: (1) Gregorii Barhebraei Chronicon Ecclesiasticum, ed. J. B. Abbeloos et T. J. Lamy. (Louvain, 1872–77.)
Bar Hebraeus: (1) Gregorii Barhebraei Chronicon Ecclesiasticum, edited by J. B. Abbeloos and T. J. Lamy. (Louvain, 1872–77.)
—— (2) Abu’l-Faraj, Taʼrīk͟h Muk͟htaṣar al-Duwal, ed. A. Ṣāliḥānī. (Bairut, 1890.)
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Abu’l-Faraj, A Concise History of States, ed. A. Ṣāliḥānī. (Beirut, 1890.)
—— (3) Gregorii Abulpharagii sive Bar-Hebraei Chronicon Syriacum, ed. et vert. P. J. Bruns et G. G. Kirsch. (Lipsiae, 1789.)
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (3) Chronicle of Gregory Abulfarag or Bar-Hebraeus in Syriac, edited and translated by P. J. Bruns and G. G. Kirsch. (Leipzig, 1789.)
Barros (J. de): Da Asia. (Lisbon, 1777–8.)
Barros (J. de): From Asia. (Lisbon, 1777–8.)
Basset (René): Études sur l’Histoire d’Éthiopie. (Paris, 1882.)
Basset (René): Studies on the History of Ethiopia. (Paris, 1882.)
Bastian (A.): Die Völker des östlichen Asien. (Leipzig, 1866.)
Bastian (A.): The people of East Asia. (Leipzig, 1866.)
Baudier (Michel): Histoire Générale de la Religion des Turcs. (Rouen, 1641.)
Baudier (Michel): General History of the Religion of the Turks. (Rouen, 1641.)
Baudissin (W. W. Graf von): Eulogius und Alvar. Ein Abschnitt spanischer Kirchengeschichte aus der Zeit der Maurenherrschaft. (Leipzig, 1872.)
Baudissin (W. W. Graf von): Eulogius and Alvar. A Part of Spanish Church History from the Period of Muslim Rule. (Leipzig, 1872.)
Baumgarten (Martin): The travels of. (A Collection of Voyages and Travels. London, 1752.)
Baumgarten (Martin): The Travels of. (A Collection of Voyages and Travels. London, 1752.)
Becker (C. H.): (1) Materialien zur Kenntnis des Islam in Deutsch-Ostafrika. (Der Islam, vol. ii. Strassburg, 1911.)
Becker (C. H.): (1) Materials on Understanding Islam in German East Africa. (Islam, vol. ii. Strasbourg, 1911.)
—— (2) Papyri Schott-Reinhardt I., herausgegeben und erklärt. (Veröffentlichungen aus der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung, iii.) (Heidelberg, 1906.)
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) Papyri Schott-Reinhardt I., edited and explained. (Publications from the Heidelberg Papyrus Collection, iii.) (Heidelberg, 1906.)
—— (3) Zur Geschichte des östlichen Sūdān. (Der Islam, vol. i. Strassburg, 1910.) [442]
I'm ready to assist you! Please provide the text you want me to modernize. (3) Concerning the history of Eastern Sudan. (Islam, vol. i. Strasbourg, 1910.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Beke (T. C.): Routes in Abyssinia. (J. R. Ggr. Soc., vol. xiv., 1844.)
Beke (T. C.): Routes in Abyssinia. (J. R. Ggr. Soc., vol. xiv., 1844.)
Belin: Fetwa relatif à la condition des Zimmis et particulièrement des Chrétiens, en pays musulmans, depuis l’établissement de l’islamisme, jusqu’au milieu du viiie siècle de l’hégire, traduit de l’arabe par M. Belin. (J. A. ivme série, tome xviii., 1851.)
Belin: Fatwa on the status of non-Muslims, especially Christians, in Muslim countries, from the establishment of Islam until the middle of the 8th century of the Hijra, translated from Arabic by Mr. Belin. (J. A. ivth series, volume xviii., 1851.)
Bell (H. I.): Greek Papyri in the British Museum. Catalogue, with Texts, vol. iv. The Aphrodito Papyri, edited by H. I. Bell. With an appendix of Coptic Papyri, edited by W. E. Crum. (London, 1910.)
Bell (H. I.): Greek Papyri in the British Museum. Catalogue, with Texts, vol. iv. The Aphrodito Papyri, edited by H. I. Bell. With an appendix of Coptic Papyri, edited by W. E. Crum. (London, 1910.)
Bellew (H. W.): The races of Afghanistan. (Calcutta, 1880.)
Bellew (H. W.): The Races of Afghanistan. (Calcutta, 1880.)
Benedict of Peterborough: Gesta Regis Henrici Secundi Benedicti Abbatis. Edited by William Stubbs. (London, 1867.)
Benedict of Peterborough: The Deeds of King Henry II by Benedict the Abbot. Edited by William Stubbs. (London, 1867.)
Berg (L. W. C. van den): (1) De Mohamedaansche geestelijkheid en de geestelijke goederen op Java en Madoera. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Vol. xxvii., 1881.)
Berg (L. W. C. van den): (1) The Muslim clergy and religious resources in Java and Madura. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Vol. xxvii., 1881.)
—— (2) Le Ḥadhramout et les Colonies Arabes dans l’Archipel Indien. (Batavia, 1886.)
I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) The Ḥadhramout and the Arab Colonies in the Indian Archipelago. (Batavia, 1886.)
Bijdr. t. d. t. l. en vlk.: Bijdragen tot de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch-Indië, uitgegeven door het Koninklijk Instituut voor de Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch-Indië. (’s Gravenhage.)
Contributions to the Language, Geography, and Ethnology of the Dutch East Indies: Contributions to the Language, Geography, and Ethnology of the Dutch East Indies, published by the Royal Institute for the Language, Geography, and Ethnology of the Dutch East Indies. (The Hague.)
Bizzi: Relatione della visita fatta da me, Marino Bizzi, Arcivescovo d’Antivari, nelle parti della Turchia, Antivari, Albania e Servia, alla Santità di Nostro Signore Papa Paolo Quinto. 1610. (Bibliotheca Barberina, Rome. Nr. lxiii. 13.)
Bizzi: Report on my visit, Marino Bizzi, Archbishop of Antivari, to the areas of Turkey, Antivari, Albania, and Serbia, addressed to His Holiness Pope Paul V. 1610. (Bibliotheca Barberina, Rome. Nr. lxiii. 13.)
Blau: Chronik der Sulṭâne von Bornu, bearbeitet von Otto Blau. (ZDMG., vol. 6. 1852.)
Blau: Chronicle of the Sultans of Bornu, edited by Otto Blau. (ZDMG., vol. 6. 1852.)
Blochet (E.): Introduction à l’Histoire des Mongols de Fadl Allah Rashid ed-Din. (“E. J. W. Gibb Memorial” Series. xii.) (London, 1910.)
Blochet (E.): Introduction to the History of the Mongols by Fadl Allah Rashid ed-Din. (“E. J. W. Gibb Memorial” Series. xii.) (London, 1910.)
Blount: A voyage into the Levant; a brief relation of a journey lately performed by Master Henry Blount, Gentleman. 1634–36. (A Collection of Voyages and Travels. London, 1745.)
Blount: A trip to the Levant; a short account of a journey recently taken by Master Henry Blount, Gentleman. 1634–36. (A Collection of Voyages and Travels. London, 1745.)
Blunt (W. S.): The Future of Islam. (London, 1883.)
Blunt (W. S.): The Future of Islam. (London, 1883.)
Blyden (E. W.): Christianity, Islam and the Negro Race. (London, 1888.)
Blyden (E. W.): Christianity, Islam, and the Black Race. (London, 1888.)
Bobrovnikoff (S.): Moslems in Russia. (The Moslem World, vol. i. London, 1911.)
Bobrovnikoff (S.): Muslims in Russia. (The Muslim World, vol. i. London, 1911.)
Bokemeyer (H.): Die Molukken. (Leipzig, 1888.)
Bokemeyer (H.): The Moluccas. (Leipzig, 1888.)
Bonaventura di S. Antonio: Informatione di Fra Bonaventura di S. Antonio, Reformato di S. Francesco, Missrio d’Albania. (Assisi, li 30 Luglio, 1652.) (Bibliotheca Chigiana, Rome. G. iii., 94.)
Bonaventura di S. Antonio: Information from Brother Bonaventura di S. Antonio, Reformed of St. Francis, Missionrio of Albania. (Assisi, July 30, 1652.) (Bibliotheca Chigiana, Rome. G. iii., 94.)
Bonet-Maury (G.): L’Islamisme et le Christianisme en Afrique. (Paris, 1906.)
Bonet-Maury (G.): Islamism and Christianity in Africa. (Paris, 1906.)
Bouche (Pierre): La Côte des Esclaves et le Dahomey. (Paris, 1885.)
Bouche (Pierre): The Slave Coast and Dahomey. (Paris, 1885.)
Bretschneider (E.): (1) Mediæval Researches from Eastern Asiatic Sources. (London, 1888.)
Bretschneider (E.): (1) Medieval Researches from Eastern Asian Sources. (London, 1888.)
—— (2) On the Knowledge possessed by the Ancient Chinese of the Arabs and Arabian Colonies. (London, 1871.)
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. (2) On the Knowledge that the Ancient Chinese had about the Arabs and Arabian Colonies. (London, 1871.)
Broomhall (Marshall): Islam in China. (London, 1910.)
Broomhall (Marshall): Islam in China. (London, 1910.)
Brosset (M. F.): Histoire de la Géorgie. (St. Petersburg, 1849–58.)
Brosset (M. F.): History of Georgia. (St. Petersburg, 1849–58.)
Brumund (J. F. G.): Bijdragen tot de kennis van het Hindoeïsme op Java. (Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W. Deel xxxiii. 1868.)
Brumund (J. F. G.): Contributions to the Understanding of Hinduism in Java. (Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W. Volume xxxiii. 1868.)
Budge (E. A. Wallis): The Egyptian Sûdân, its history and monuments. (London, 1907.) [443]
Budge (E. A. Wallis): The Egyptian Sudan, its history and monuments. (London, 1907.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Burchard: Burchardi de Monte Sion Descriptio Terrae Sanctae. (Peregrinatores Medii Aevi Quatuor. Ed. J. C. M. Laurent. Lipsiae, 1864.)
Burchard: Burchardi de Monte Sion Description of the Holy Land. (Medieval Pilgrims Four. Ed. J. C. M. Laurent. Leipzig, 1864.)
Burckhardt (J. L.): (1) Travels in Nubia. (London, 1819.)
Burckhardt (J. L.): (1) Travels in Nubia. (London, 1819.)
—— (2) Travels in Syria and the Holy Land. (London, 1822.)
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) Travels in Syria and the Holy Land. (London, 1822.)
Burton (Richard F.): (1) Abeokuta and the Camaroon Mountains. (London, 1863.)
Burton (Richard F.): (1) Abeokuta and the Cameroon Mountains. (London, 1863.)
—— (2) First Footprints in East Africa. (London, 1856.)
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) First Footprints in East Africa. (London, 1856.)
Busbecq (Augier Ghislen de): Omnia quae extant. (Amstelodami, 1660.)
Busbecq (Augier Ghislen de): All that exists. (Amsterdam, 1660.)
Businello (P.): Historische Nachrichten von der Regierungsart der osmanischen Monarchie. (Leipzig, 1778.)
Businello (P.): Historical Reports on the Government Style of the Ottoman Monarchy. (Leipzig, 1778.)
Caetani (Leone, Principe di Teano): Annali dell’Islām. (Milano, 1905– .)
Caetani (Leone, Prince of Teano): Annals of Islam. (Milan, 1905– .)
Cahun (Léon): Introduction à l’histoire de l’Asie. Turcs et Mongols. (Paris, 1896.)
Cahun (Léon): Introduction to the History of Asia: Turks and Mongols. (Paris, 1896.)
Campen (C. F. H.): Nalezingen op het opstel over de godsdienstbegrippen der Halemaherasche Alfoeren. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Deel xxviii. 1883.)
Campen (C. F. H.): Comments on the essay about the religious concepts of the Halemaherasche Alfoeren. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Volume xxviii. 1883.)
Canne (H. D.): Bijdrage tot de Geschiedenis der Lampongs. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Deel xi. 1862.)
Canne (H. D.): Contribution to the History of the Lampongs. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Volume 11. 1862.)
Cantacuzenos: Trattato di Theodoro Spandugino Cantacusino de’ costumi de’ Turchi. (Venice, 1573.)
Cantacuzenos: Treatise by Theodoro Spandugino Cantacusino on Turkish Customs. (Venice, 1573.)
Chavannes (E.): Documents sur les Tou-Kiue (Turcs) Occidentaux. (Sbornik Trudov Orchonskoy Expedicii. VI. St. Petersburg, 1903.)
Chavannes (E.): Documents about the Western Tou-Kiue (Turks). (Sbornik Trudov Orchonskoy Expedicii. VI. St. Petersburg, 1903.)
Chirāg͟h ʻAlī: Maulavi Cheragh Ali: A Critical Exposition of the Popular Jihád. (Bombay, 1885.)
Chirāg͟h ʻAlī: Maulavi Cheragh Ali: A Critical Examination of the Popular Jihad. (Bombay, 1885.)
Chwolsohn (D.): Die Ssabier und der Ssabismus. (St. Petersburg, 1856.)
Chwolsohn (D.): Die Sabier und der Sabismus. (St. Petersburg, 1856.)
Chytræus (David): Oratio de statu ecclesiarum hoc tempore in Graecia, Asia, Africa, Ungaria, Boëmia, etc. (Wittebergae, 1580.)
Chytræus (David): Speech on the State of Churches Today in Greece, Asia, Africa, Hungary, Bohemia, etc. (Wittenberg, 1580.)
Clark (E. L.): The Races of European Turkey. (New York, 1878.)
Clark (E. L.): The Races of European Turkey. (New York, 1878.)
Comuleo: Instruttioni al Revdo Don Alessandro Comuleo Archiprete di S. Girolamo di Roma mandato da Papa Clemente Ottavo al Gran Duca di Moscovia, et altri Principi, et Potentati delle Parti Settentrionali. Con una Relatione del Medesimo Comuleo fatta à S. Santità sopra le cose del Turco. (Bibliotheca Barberina, Rome. Nr. lviii. 33.)
Comuleo: Instructions to the Reverend Don Alessandro Comuleo, Archpriest of St. Jerome in Rome, sent by Pope Clement VIII to the Grand Duke of Moscow and other princes and influential leaders in the North. Including a report from Comuleo to His Holiness about issues regarding the Turk. (Biblioteca Barberina, Rome. Nr. lviii. 33.)
Contenson (L. de): Chrétiens et Musulmans. (Paris, 1901.)
Contenson (L. de): Christians and Muslims. (Paris, 1901.)
Coolsma (S.): De Zendingeeuw voor Nederlandsch Oost-Indië. (Utrecht, 1901.)
Coolsma (S.): The Missionary Era in the Dutch East Indies. (Utrecht, 1901.)
Cornaro (F.): Creta Sacra, authore Flaminio Cornelio. (Venice, 1755.)
Cornaro (F.): Creta Sacra, by Flaminio Cornelio. (Venice, 1755.)
Crawfurd (John): (1) A Descriptive Dictionary of the Indian Islands and adjacent Countries. (London, 1856.)
Crawfurd (John): (1) A Descriptive Dictionary of the Indian Islands and Nearby Countries. (London, 1856.)
—— (2) History of the Indian Archipelago. (Edinburgh, 1820.)
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) History of the Indian Archipelago. (Edinburgh, 1820.)
Creasy (Sir Edward S.): History of the Ottoman Turks. (London, 1878.)
Creasy (Sir Edward S.): History of the Ottoman Turks. (London, 1878.)
Crisio: Summario della Relatione della Visita di Albania, fatta per ordine della Sac. Congne da Don Marco Crisio Sacerdote Albanese. 1651. (Bibliotheca Chigiana, Rome. G. iii. 94.)
Crisio: Summary of the Report on the Visit to Albania, conducted by order of the Sacred Congregation by Don Marco Crisio, Albanian Priest. 1651. (Bibliotheca Chigiana, Rome. G. iii. 94.)
Crusius (Martin): Turcograecia. (Basileae, 1584.)
Crusius (Martin): Turcograecia. (Basel, 1584.)
Dalrymple (A.): Essay towards an account of Sulu. (Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia. Vol. iii. Singapore, 1849.)
Dalrymple (A.): An essay on the account of Sulu. (Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia. Vol. iii. Singapore, 1849.)
Dalton (E. T.): Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal. (Calcutta, 1872.)
Dalton (E. T.): A Detailed Study of the Culture of Bengal. (Calcutta, 1872.)
Delafosse (Maurice): Les confréries musulmanes et le maraboutisme dans les pays du Sénégal et du Niger. (Renseignements Coloniaux et Documents publiés par le Comité de l’Afrique Française et le Comité du Maroc. No. 4. Paris, 1911.)
Delafosse (Maurice): Muslim brotherhoods and maraboutism in Senegal and Niger. (Colonial Information and Documents published by the Committee of French Africa and the Committee of Morocco. No. 4. Paris, 1911.)
Depont (Octave) et Coppolani (Octave): Les confréries religieuses musulmanes. (Alger, 1897.) [444]
Depont (Octave) and Coppolani (Octave): Muslim religious groups. (Algiers, 1897.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Devéria (Gabriel): Origine de l’Islamisme en Chine. (Centenaire de l’École des Langues Orientales Vivantes. Recueil de Mémoires publié par les Professeurs de l’École. Paris, 1895.)
Devéria (Gabriel): The Origin of Islamism in China. (100th Anniversary of the School of Living Oriental Languages. Collection of Essays published by the Professors of the School. Paris, 1895.)
Dobschütz (E. von): Die confessionellen Verhältnisse in Edessa unter der Araberherrschaft. (Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Theologie. 41er Jahrgang, 1898.)
Dobschütz (E. von): The confessional situation in Edessa during Arab rule. (Journal for Scientific Theology. 41st Year, 1898.)
Döllinger (J. J. T.): Mohammed’s Religion nach ihrer inneren Entwicklung und ihrem Einflusse auf das Leben der Völker. (Munich, 1838.)
Döllinger (J. J. T.): The Development of Mohammed's Religion and Its Impact on People's Lives. (Munich, 1838.)
Dorostamus (Athanasius): Neueste Beschreibung derer Griechischen Christen in der Türckey, aufgesetzt von Jacob Elssner. (Berlin, 1737.)
Dorostamus (Athanasius): Latest Description of Greek Christians in Turkey, by Jacob Elssner. (Berlin, 1737.)
Doughty (Charles M.): Travels in Arabia Deserta. (Cambridge, 1888.)
Doughty (Charles M.): Travels in Arabia Deserta. (Cambridge, 1888.)
Dousa: Georgii Dousae de Itinere suo Constantinopolitano epistola. (Lugduni Batavorum, 1599.)
Dousa: Letter of Georgii Dousae on his Journey to Constantinople. (Leiden, 1599.)
Doutté (E.): Notes sur l’Islam maghribin. (Revue de l’Histoire des Religions, XL, XLI. Paris, 1899, 1900.)
Doutté (E.): Notes on Maghreb Islam. (Review of the History of Religions, Vol. 40, 41. Paris, 1899, 1900.)
Dozy (R. P. A.): (1) Essai sur l’histoire de l’Islamisme. (Leyde, 1879.)
Dozy (R. P. A.): (1) Essay on the history of Islamism. (Leiden, 1879.)
—— (2) Histoire des Musulmans d’Espagne. (Leyde, 1861.)
—— (2) History of Muslims in Spain. (Leiden, 1861.)
—— (3) Recherches sur l’histoire et la littérature de l’Espagne pendant le moyen âge, 3me éd. (Leyde, 1881.)
I'm ready for your text. (3) Research on the history and literature of Spain during the Middle Ages, 3rd ed. (Leiden, 1881.)
Driesch (G. C. von den): Historische Nachricht von der Röm. Kayserl. Gross-Botschaft nach Constantinopel, welche … der Graf Damian Hugo von Virmondt rühmlichst verrichtet. (Nürnberg, 1723.)
Driesch (G. C. von den): Historical report from the Roman Imperial Grand Embassy to Constantinople, which was gloriously carried out by Count Damian Hugo von Virmondt. (Nuremberg, 1723.)
Dulaurier (M. E.): Addition au mémoire intitulé Liste des pays qui relevaient de l’empire javanais de Madjapahit. (J. A. ivme série, tome xiii. 1849.)
Dulaurier (M. E.): Addition to the paper titled List of countries that were part of the Javanese empire of Majapahit. (J. A. ivth series, volume xiii. 1849.)
Duveyrier (H.): La confrérie musulmane de Sîdi Mohammed Ben ʻAlî Es-Senoûsî. (Paris, 1886.)
Duveyrier (H.): The Muslim Brotherhood of Sîdi Mohammed Ben ʻAlî Es-Senoûsî. (Paris, 1886.)
East (D. J.): Western Africa. (London, 1844.)
East (D. J.): Western Africa. (London, 1844.)
Elias of Nisibis: F. Baethgen: Fragmente syrischer und arabischer Historiker. (Abh. f. d. K. d. M. hrsg. v. d. DMG. Vol. iii. No. 3. 1884.)
Elias of Nisibis: F. Baethgen: Fragments of Syrian and Arab Historians. (Published by the Academy of Sciences, edited by the DMG. Vol. 3, No. 3, 1884.)
Elliot (Sir H. M.): The History of India, as told by its own historians. The Muhammadan Period. Edited by Prof. John Dowson. (London, 1872–7.)
Elliot (Sir H. M.): The History of India, as told by its own historians. The Muhammadan Period. Edited by Prof. John Dowson. Please provide the text to modernize.London, 1872–7.)
Encyclopaedie van Nederlandsch-Indië, met medewerking van verschillende ambtenaren, geleerden en officieren, samengesteld door P. A. van der Lith en J. F. Snelleman. (Leiden, 1899–1905.)
Encyclopedia of the Dutch East Indies, created with contributions from various officials, scholars, and officers, compiled by P. A. van der Lith and J. F. Snelleman. (Leiden, 1899–1905.)
Enhueber (J. B.): Dissertatio de haeresi Elipandi et Felicis. (Migne, Patr. Lat. tom. ci.)
Enhueber (J. B.): Dissertation on the Heresy of Elipandus and Felix. (Migne, Patr. Lat. vol. ci.)
Eruslanov (P.): Магометанская пропаганда среди черемисъ Уфимcкой губерніи. (Moscow, 1895.)
Eruslanov (P.): Islamic propaganda among the Mari people of the Ufa Province. (Moscow, 1895.)
Eulogius: Memoriale Sanctorum. (Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. cxv.)
Eulogius: Memorial of the Saints. (Migne, Latin Heritage, vol. cxv.)
Eutychius: Eutychii Patriarchae Alexandrini Annales, ed. L. Cheikho, B. Carra de Vaux, H. Zayyat. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. Scriptores Arabici. Ser. iii. Tom. vi–vii. Paris, 1906–9.)
Eutychius: Eutychii Patriarchae Alexandrini Annals, edited by L. Cheikho, B. Carra de Vaux, H. Zayyat. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. Scriptores Arabici. Series iii. Volumes vi–vii. Paris, 1906–9.)
Evans (A. J.): Through Bosnia and the Herzegovina. (London, 1876.)
Evans (A. J.): Traveling Through Bosnia and Herzegovina. (London, 1876.)
Farlati (Daniel): Illyricum Sacrum. (Venice, 1769–1819.)
Farlati (Daniel): Illyricum Sacrum. (Venice, 1769–1819.)
Finlay (G.): A History of Greece, from its Conquest by the Romans to the present time. (Oxford, 1877.)
Finlay (G.): A History of Greece, from its Conquest by the Romans to the present day. (Oxford, 1877.)
Firishtah: History of the Rise of the Mahomedan Power in India, translated from the Persian of Mahomed Kasim Ferishta by John Briggs. (London, 1829.) [445]
Firishtah: History of the Rise of the Muslim Power in India, translated from the Persian of Muhammad Qasim Ferishta by John Briggs. (London, 1829.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Forget (D. A.): L’Islam et le Christianisme dans l’Afrique Centrale. (Paris, 1900.)
Forget (D. A.): Islam and Christianity in Central Africa. (Paris, 1900.)
Forrest (T.): A Voyage to New Guinea and the Moluccas. (London, 1779.)
Forrest (T.): A Voyage to New Guinea and the Moluccas. (London, 1779.)
Fournel (Henri): Les Berbers. Étude sur la conquête de l’Afrique par les Arabes. (Paris, 1875.)
Fournel (Henri): The Berbers. A study on the Arab conquest of Africa. (Paris, 1875.)
Frere (Sir Bartle): (1) Eastern Africa as a field for Missionary Labour. (London, 1874.)
Frere (Sir Bartle): (1) Eastern Africa as a place for Missionary Work. (London, 1874.)
—— (2) Indian Missions. 3rd. ed. (London, 1874.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Indian Missions. 3rd ed. (London, 1874.)
Gaetan: Relatione di Ivan Gaetan del discoprimento dell’Isole Molucche. (Ramusio, Tom. i.)
Gaetan: Report by Ivan Gaetan on the discovery of the Moluccas Islands. (Ramusio, Vol. i.)
Gairdner (W. H. T.): The Reproach of Islam. (London, 1909.)
Gairdner (W. H. T.): The Reproach of Islam. (London, 1909.)
Garnett (L. M. J.): The Women of Turkey and their Folklore. The Jewish and Moslem Women. (London, 1891.)
Garnett (L. M. J.): The Women of Turkey and their Folklore. The Jewish and Muslim Women. (London, 1891.)
Gasztowtt (Thadée): La Pologne et l’Islam. (Paris, 1907.)
Gasztowtt (Thadée): Poland and Islam. (Paris, 1907.)
Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency. (Bombay, 1877–1904.)
Gazetteer of the Bombay Presidency. (Bombay, 1877–1904.)
Gazetteer of the North-Western Provinces of India. (Allahabad, 1874–84.)
Gazetteer of the North-Western Provinces of India. (Allahabad, 1874–84.)
Gazetteer of the Province of Oudh. (Lucknow, 1877.)
Gazetteer of the Province of Oudh. (Lucknow, 1877.)
Gazetteer of Rajputana. (Calcutta, 1879.)
Gazetteer of Rajputana. (Kolkata, 1879.)
Georgieviz (Bartholomaeus): De Turcarum Moribus Epitome. (1598.)
Georgieviz (Bartholomaeus): Summary of Turkish Customs. (1598.)
Georgirenes (Joseph): A Description of the Present State of Samos, Nicaria, Patmos and Mount Athos. (London, 1678.)
Georgirenes (Joseph): An Overview of the Current Condition of Samos, Nicaria, Patmos, and Mount Athos. (London, 1678.)
Gerlach (Stephan): Tage-Buch der von zween … Römischen Kaysern … an die Ottommanische Pforte … abgefertigten … Gesandtschaft. (Frankfurt, 1674.)
Gerlach (Stephan): Diary of the two Roman Emperors sent to the Ottoman Porte Embassy. (Frankfurt, 1674.)
Gfrörer (A. F.): Byzantinische Geschichten, hrsg. von J. B. Weiss. (Graz, 1872–7.)
Gfrörer (A. F.): Byzantine Stories, edited by J. B. Weiss. (Graz, 1872–7.)
G͟hulām Sarwar: K͟hazīnat al-Aṣfīyā. (Lahore, n. d.)
Ghulām Sarwar: Khazīnat al-Aṣfīyā. (Lahore, n. d.)
Gibbon (Edward): The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. (London, 1881.)
Gibbon (Edward): The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. (London, 1881.)
Gmelin (M. F.): Christensclaverei und Renegatenthum unter den Völkern des Islam. (Berlin, 1873.)
Gmelin (M. F.): Christian Slavery and Renegade Life among the Peoples of Islam. (Berlin, 1873.)
Gobineau (A. de): (1) Les Religions et les Philosophies dans l’Asie Centrale. (Paris, 1865.)
Gobineau (A. de): (1) The Religions and Philosophies in Central Asia. (Paris, 1865.)
—— (2) Trois Ans en Asie. (Paris, 1859.)
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) Three Years in Asia. (Paris, 1859.)
Goldziher (Ignaz): Muhammedanische Studien. (Halle, 1889–90.)
Goldziher (Ignaz): Studies on Muhammad. (Halle, 1889–90.)
Gottheil (R. J. H.): Dhimmis and Moslems in Egypt. (Old Testament and Semitic Studies in memory of William Rainey Harper. Vol. ii. Chicago, 1908.)
Gottheil (R. J. H.): Dhimmis and Muslims in Egypt. (Old Testament and Semitic Studies in memory of William Rainey Harper. Vol. ii. Chicago, 1908.)
Grenard: J.-L. Dutreuil de Rhins. Mission Scientifique dans La Haute Asie, 1890–1895. IIme Partie. Le Turkestan et le Tibet, étude ethnographique et sociologique, par F. Grenard. IIIme Partie. Histoire, Linguistique, Archéologie, Géographie, par F. Grenard. (Paris, 1898.)
Grenard: J.-L. Dutreuil de Rhins. Scientific Mission in High Asia, 1890–1895. Volume II. Turkestan and Tibet, Ethnographic and Sociological Study, by F. Grenard. Volume III. History, Linguistics, Archaeology, Geography, by F. Grenard. (Paris, 1898.)
Grenard: La légende de Satoḳ Boghra Khân et l’histoire, par M. F. Grenard. (Journal Asiatique, ixme série, tome xv. Paris, 1900.)
Grenard: The legend of Satoḳ Boghra Khân and the story, by M. F. Grenard. (Asian Journal, 9th series, volume 15. Paris, 1900.)
Groeneveldt (W. P.): Notes on the Malay Archipelago and Malacca, compiled from Chinese sources. (Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W. Deel xxxix. 1880.)
Groeneveldt (W. P.): Notes on the Malay Archipelago and Malacca, compiled from Chinese sources. (Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W. Volume 39. 1880.)
Grosier (J. B. G. A.): De la Chine, ou description générale de cet empire. (Paris, 1819.)
Grosier (J. B. G. A.): From China, or a general description of this empire. (Paris, 1819.)
Guignes (C. L. J. de): Histoire générale des Huns, des Turcs, des Mogols. (Paris, 1756–8.)
Guignes (C. L. J. de): General History of the Huns, Turks, and Mongols. (Paris, 1756–8.)
Hackett (J.): A History of the Orthodox Church of Cyprus. (London, 1901.)
Hackett (J.): A History of the Orthodox Church of Cyprus. (London, 1901.)
Hageman (J.): Bijdrage tot de Geschiedenis van Borneo. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Deel vi. 1856.) [446]
Hageman (J.): Contribution to the History of Borneo. (Ind. Ts. t.-l.-vk. Vol. vi. 1856.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Hammer-Purgstall (Joseph von): (1) Geschichte des osmanischen Reiches. (Pesth, 1827–35.)
Hammer-Purgstall (Joseph von): (1) History of the Ottoman Empire. (Pesth, 1827–35.)
—— (2) Des osmanischen Reichs Staatsverfassung und Staatsverwaltung. (Wien, 1815.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) The Constitution and Government of the Ottoman Empire. (Vienna, 1815.)
—— (3) Geschichte der Goldenen Horde in Kiptschak. (Pesth, 1840.)
Understood! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize. (3) History of the Golden Horde in Kiptschak. (Pesth, 1840.)
—— (4) Geschichte der Ilchanen. (Darmstadt, 1842–3.)
—— (4) History of the Ilkhanids. (Darmstadt, 1842–3.)
Haneberg (B.): Das muslimische Kriegsrecht. (Munich, 1871.)
Haneberg (B.): Muslim Warfare Law. (Munich, 1871.)
Hasselt (A. L. von): Volksbeschrijving van Midden-Sumatra. (Leiden, 1882).
Hasselt (A. L. von): People's Description of Central Sumatra. (Leiden, 1882).
Hauri (J.): Der Islam in seinem Einfluss auf das Leben seiner Bekenner. (Leiden, 1883.)
Hauri (J.): The Impact of Islam on the Lives of Its Followers. (Leiden, 1883.)
Haywood (A. H. W.): Through Timbuctu and across the Great Sahara. (London, 1912.)
Haywood (A. H. W.): Traveling through Timbuktu and across the Great Sahara. (London, 1912.)
Hefele (C. J.): Beiträge zur Kirchengeschichte, Archäologie und Liturgik. (Tübingen, 1864.)
Hefele (C. J.): Contributions to Church History, Archaeology, and Liturgy. (Tübingen, 1864.)
Helfferich (Adolf): Der Westgothische Arianismus und die Spanische Ketzer-Geschichte. (Berlin, 1860.)
Helfferich (Adolf): The West Gothic Arianism and the History of Spanish Heresy. (Berlin, 1860.)
Hertzberg (G. F.): Geschichte der Byzantiner und des Osmanischen Reiches. (Berlin, 1882–3.)
Hertzberg (G. F.): History of the Byzantines and the Ottoman Empire. (Berlin, 1882–1883.)
Hidāyah: The Hedāya, or Guide: A Commentary on the Mussulman Laws, translated by Charles Hamilton. (London, 1791.)
Hidāyah: The Hedāya, or Guide: A Commentary on Muslim Laws, translated by Charles Hamilton. (London, 1791.)
Hilāl al-Ṣābī: Taʼrīk͟h al-Wuzarāʼ ed. H. F. Amedroz. (Beirut, 1904.)
Hilāl al-Ṣābī: History of the Ministers ed. H. F. Amedroz. (Beirut, 1904.)
Hill (Aaron): A Full and Just Account of the Present State of the Ottoman Empire. (London, 1709.)
Hill (Aaron): A Complete and Accurate Report on the Current Condition of the Ottoman Empire. (London, 1709.)
Hoëvell (G. W. W. C. Baron von): De Kei-eilanden. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Deel xxxiii. 1890.)
Hoëvell (G. W. W. C. Baron von): The Kei Islands. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Volume 33. 1890.)
Hollander (J. J. de): Handleiding bij de Beoefening der Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlandsch Oost-Indië. (Breda, 1884.)
Hollander (J. J. de): Guide to the Study of the Geography and Ethnology of the Dutch East Indies. (Breda, 1884.)
Hoveden: Chronica Magistri Rogeri de Hovedene, edited by William Stubbs. (London, 1868–71.)
Hoveden: Chronicle of Master Roger of Hoveden, edited by William Stubbs. (London, 1868–71.)
Howorth (Sir H. H.): History of the Mongols. (London, 1876–80.)
Howorth (Sir H. H.): History of the Mongols. (London, 1876–80.)
Hurgronje (C. Snouck): (1) De beteekenis van den Islam voor zijne belijders in Oost-Indië. (Leiden, 1883.)
Hurgronje (C. Snouck): (1) The importance of Islam for its followers in the East Indies. (Leiden, 1883.)
—— (2) De Sjattarijjah-secte. (Med. Ned. Zendelinggen. Vol. xxxii. 1888.)
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) The Sjattarijjah sect. (Med. Ned. Zendelinggen. Vol. xxxii. 1888.)
—— (3) Mekka. (The Hague, 1888–9.)
—— (3) Mecca. (The Hague, 1888–9.)
Ibbetson (D. C. J.): The Musulmans of the Panjab. (Indian Evangelical Review. Vol. x. Calcutta, 1884.)
Ibbetson (D. C. J.): The Muslims of Punjab. (Indian Evangelical Review. Vol. x. Calcutta, 1884.)
Ibn abī Usaybiʻah: ʻUyūn al-anbāʼ fī ṭabaqāt al-aṭibbāʼ. (Cairo, A.H. 1299.)
Ibn abī Usaybiʻah: ʻUyūn al-anbāʼ fī ṭabaqāt al-aṭibbāʼ. (Cairo, A.H. 1299.)
Ibn abī Zarʻ: Roudh el-Kartas. Histoire des Souverains du Maghreb, traduit de l’Arabe par A. Beaumier. (Paris, 1860.)
Ibn abī Zarʻ: Roudh el-Kartas. History of the Rulers of Maghreb, translated from Arabic by A. Beaumier. (Paris, 1860.)
Ibn al-At͟hīr: Ibn el-Athiri Chronicon quod perfectissimum inscribitur, ed. C. J. Tornberg. (Leiden, 1851–76.)
Ibn al-At͟hīr: Ibn el-Athiri's Chronicle, which is titled the most complete., ed. C. J. Tornberg. (Leiden, 1851–76.)
Ibn Baṭūṭah: Voyages d’Ibn Batoutah, texte arabe, accompagné d’une traduction par C. Defrémery et B. R. Sanguinetti. (Paris, 1853–8.)
Ibn Baṭūṭah: Travels of Ibn Battuta, Arabic text, translated by C. Defrémery and B. R. Sanguinetti. (Paris, 1853–1858.)
Ibn Ḥawqal: Kitāb al-masālik waʼl-mamālik, ed. M. G. De Goeje. (Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum II. Leiden, 1873.)
Ibn Ḥawqal: Kitāb al-masālik waʼl-mamālik, ed. M. G. De Goeje. (Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum Vol. II. Leiden, 1873.)
Ibn Isḥāq: Das Leben Muhammed’s nach Muhammed Ibn Ishâk, bearbeitet von Abd el-Malik Ibn Hischam, hrsg. von F. Wüstenfeld. (Göttingen, 1859.)
Ibn Isḥāq: The Life of Muhammad by Muhammad Ibn Ishâk, edited by Abd el-Malik Ibn Hischam, published by F. Wüstenfeld. (Göttingen, 1859.)
Ibn K͟haldūn: Kitāb al-ʻibar wa dīwān al-mubtadaʼ waʼl k͟habar fī ayyām al-ʻArab waʼl Barbar. (Būlāq, 1867.) [447]
Ibn K͟haldūn: Book of Lessons and Record of Beginnings and Events in the Days of the Arabs and the Berbers. (Būlāq, 1867.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Ibn K͟hallikān: Biographical Dictionary, translated by Baron Mac Guckin de Slane. (Paris, 1843–71.)
Ibn K͟hallikān: Biographical Dictionary, translated by Baron Mac Guckin de Slane. (Paris, 1843–71.)
Ibn Saʻd: al-Ṭabaqāt. Biographien Muhammeds, seiner Gefährten und der späteren Träger des Islams bis zum Jahre 230 der Flucht, hrsg. von E. Sachau, etc. (Leiden, 1904– .)
Ibn Saʻd: al-Ṭabaqāt. Biographies of Muhammad, his companions, and the later followers of Islam up to the year 230 of the Hijra, edited by E. Sachau, and others. (Leiden, 1904– .)
Ibn Saʻd: Die Schreiben Muhammads und die Gesandtschaften an ihn. (Skizzen und Vorarbeiten von J. Wellhausen. Viertes Heft. Berlin, 1889.)
Ibn Saʻd: The letters of Muhammad and the missions sent to him. (Outlines and preliminary work by J. Wellhausen. Fourth edition. Berlin, 1889.)
Idrīsī: Description de l’Afrique et de l’Espagne, publiée par R. Dozy et M. J. de Goeje. (Leiden, 1866.)
Idrīsī: Description of Africa and Spain, published by R. Dozy and M. J. de Goeje. (Leiden, 1866.)
Informatione del Segretario de Propaganda Fide circa la missione d’Albania de fratri Riformati di S. Francesco. (Bibliotheca Chigiana, Rome. G. iii. 94.)
Information from the Secretary of Propaganda Fide about the mission in Albania by the Reformed Brothers of St. Francis. (Chigiana Library, Rome. G. iii. 94.)
Innes (C. A.): Malabar and Anjengo: by C. A. Innes, edited by F. B. Evans. (Madras District Gazetteers.) (Madras, 1908.)
Innes (C. A.): Malabar and Anjengo: by C. A. Innes, edited by F. B. Evans. (Madras District Gazeteers.) (Madras, 1908.)
Isenberg (C. M.): Abessinien. (Bonn, 1844.)
Isenberg (C. M.): Abyssinia. (Bonn, 1844.)
Ishok of Romgla: Chronique de Michel le Grand, traduite sur la version arménienne du prêtre Ischôk par Victor Langlois. (Venise, 1868.)
Ishok of Romgla: Chronicle of Michel the Great, translated from the Armenian version by Priest Ischôk, by Victor Langlois. (Venice, 1868.)
Isidori Pacensis Chronicon. (Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. xcvi.)
Isidori Pacensis Chronicon. (Migne, Patr. Lat., vol. 96.)
Islam and Missions, being papers read at the second Missionary Conference on behalf of the Mohammedan World at Lucknow, January 23–28, 1911, edited by E. M. Wherry, S. M. Zwemer, C. G. Mylrea. (New York, etc., 1911.)
Islam and Missions, a collection of papers presented at the second Missionary Conference representing the Muslim World in Lucknow, January 23–28, 1911, edited by E. M. Wherry, S. M. Zwemer, C. G. Mylrea. (New York, etc., 1911.)
Iṣṭak͟hrī: Kitāb Masālik waʼl-Mamālik, ed. M. J. de Goeje. (Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum. I. Leiden, 1870.)
Iṣṭak͟hrī: Kitāb Masālik waʼl-Mamālik, ed. M. J. de Goeje. (Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum, Volume I. Leiden, 1870.)
J. A.: Journal Asiatique. (Paris.)
J. A.: Asian Journal. (Paris.)
J. A. S. B.: Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Calcutta.)
J. A. S. B.: Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. (Calcutta.)
J. R. Ggr. Soc.: Journal of the Royal Geographical Society. (London.)
J. R. Ggr. Soc.: Journal of the Royal Geographical Society. (London.)
Jacques de Vitry: Jacobi de Vitriaco Libri Duo. Quorum prior Orientalis, sive Hierosolymitanæ: Alter, Occidentalis Historiæ nomine inscribitur. Operâ D. Francisci Moschi editi. (Duaci, 1597.)
Jacques de Vitry: Jacobi de Vitriaco's Two Books. The first is about the East, or Jerusalem; the second is titled Western History. Edited by D. Franciscus Moschi. (Douai, 1597.)
Jadrinzew (N.): Sibiren: Geographische, ethnographische und historische Studien, bearbeitet von Ed. Petri. (Jena, 1886.)
Jadrinzew (N.): Sibiren: Geographical, Ethnographical and Historical Studies, edited by Ed. Petri. (Jena, 1886.)
Jessup (H. H.): The Mohammedan Missionary Question. (Philadelphia, 1879.)
Jessup (H. H.): The Muslim Missionary Question. (Philadelphia, 1879.)
John of Gorz: Vita Ioannis Abbatis Gorziensis, auctore Ioanne Abbate S. Arnulfi. (Migne, Patr. Lat., tom. cxxxvii.)
John of Gorz: Vita Ioannis Abbatis Gorziensis, by John the Abbot of St. Arnulf. (Migne, Patr. Lat., vol. 137.)
John of Nikiu: Chronique de Jean, Évêque de Nikiou. Publié et traduit par H. Zotenberg. (Notices et extraits des Manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale. Tome xxiv. Première Partie. Paris, 1883.)
John of Nikiu: Chronicle of John, Bishop of Nikiu. Published and translated by H. Zotenberg. (Notices and excerpts from the Manuscripts of the National Library. Volume xxiv. Part One. Paris, 1883.)
Joinville: Œuvres de Jean, Sire de Joinville, ed. N. de Wailly. (Paris, 1867.)
Joinville: Works of Jean, Lord of Joinville, ed. N. de Wailly. (Paris, 1867.)
Joselian (Plato): A Short History of the Georgian Church, translated by S. C. Malan. (London, 1866.)
Joselian (Plato): A Brief History of the Georgian Church, translated by S. C. Malan. (London, 1866.)
Jūzjānī: Minhāj-i-Sirāj al-Jūzjānī, Ṭabaqāt-i-Nāṣirī, ed. W. Nassau Lees. (Calcutta, 1864.)
Jūzjānī: Minhāj-i-Sirāj al-Jūzjānī, Ṭabaqāt-i-Nāṣirī, ed. W. Nassau Lees. (Calcutta, 1864.)
Kanitz (F.): Die fortschreitende Arnautisirung und Muhamedanisirung Alt-Serbiens. (Oesterreichische Monatsschrift für den Orient. Vienna, March, 1888.)
Kanitz (F.): The Ongoing Arnautization and Muhammadization of Old Serbia. (Austrian Monthly Magazine for the Orient. Vienna, March, 1888.)
Karamsin (N. M.): Histoire de l’Empire de Russie. (Paris, 1819–26.)
Karamsin (N. M.): History of the Russian Empire. (Paris, 1819–26.)
Keane (A. H.): Asia, edited by Sir Richard Temple. (London, 1882.)
Keane (A. H.): Asia, edited by Sir Richard Temple. (London, 1882.)
Kern (H.): Over den invloed der Indische, Arabische en Europeesche beschaving op de volken van den Indischen Archipel. (Leiden, 1883.)
Kern (H.): On the influence of Indian, Arab, and European civilizations on the peoples of the Indian Archipelago. (Leiden, 1883.)
Khojā Vṛttānt by Sachedīnā Nānjīāṇī. (Aḥmadābād, 1892.)
Khojā Vṛttānt by Sachedīnā Nānjīāṇī. (Ahmedabad, 1892.)
Kitāb al-Fihrist, herausgegeben von G. Flügel. (Leipzig, 1871–2.) [448]
Kitāb al-Fihrist, edited by G. Flügel. (Leipzig, 1871–2.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Klamroth (M.): Der Islam in Deutschostafrika. (Berlin, 1912.)
Klamroth (M.): Islam in East Africa. (Berlin, 1912.)
Klaproth (J. von): Aperçu des entreprises des Mongols en Géorgie et en Arménie dans le xiiie siècle. (J. A. série ii., tome xii. 1833.)
Klaproth (J. von): Overview of the Mongol Ventures in Georgia and Armenia in the 13th century. (J. A. Series II, Volume XII, 1833.)
Krehl (Ludolf): Das Leben des Muhammed. (Leipzig, 1884.)
Krehl (Ludolf): The Life of Muhammad. (Leipzig, 1884.)
Kremer (A. von): (1) Culturgeschichte des Orients unter den Chalifen. (Vienna, 1875.)
Kremer (A. von): (1) Cultural History of the East under the Caliphs. (Vienna, 1875.)
—— (2) Culturgeschichtliche Streifzüge auf dem Gebiete des Islams. (Leipzig, 1873.)
Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Cultural Explorations in the Field of Islam. (Leipzig, 1873.)
—— (3) Geschichte der herrschenden Ideen des Islams. (Leipzig, 1868.)
Please provide the text for modernization. (3) History of the Dominant Ideas of Islam. (Leipzig, 1868.)
—— (4) Notizen gesammelt auf einem Ausfluge nach Palmyra. (Sitzb. d. Akad. d. Wiss., Philos.-hist. Cl. Vol. v. 1850.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (4) Notes collected on a trip to Palmyra. (Proc. of the Acad. of Sci., Philos.-hist. Cl. Vol. v. 1850.)
Krieger (Maximilian): New Guinea. (Berlin, 1899.)
Krieger (Maximilian): New Guinea. (Berlin, 1899.)
Kritopoulos (Metrophanes): Metrophanis Critopuli Confessio. (E. J. Kimmel: Monumenta Fidei Ecclesiae Orientalis. Pars. II.) (Jenae, 1850.)
Kritopoulos (Metrophanes): Metrophanis Critopuli Confessio. (E. J. Kimmel: Monumenta Fidei Ecclesiae Orientalis. Part II.) (Jena, 1850.)
Kumm (H. K. W.): Khont-hon-nofer, the Lands of Ethiopia. (London, 1910.)
Kumm (H. K. W.): Khont-hon-nofer, the Lands of Ethiopia. (London, 1910.)
Kyriakos (A. Diomedes): Geschichte der orientalischen Kirchen von 1453–1898. (Leipzig, 1902.)
Kyriakos (A. Diomedes): History of the Eastern Churches from 1453–1898. (Leipzig, 1902.)
La Jonquière (A. de): Histoire de l’Empire Ottoman. (Paris, 1881.)
La Jonquière (A. de): History of the Ottoman Empire. (Paris, 1881.)
La Saussaye (P. D. Chantepie de): Lehrbuch der Religionsgeschichte. (Freiburg I. B., 1887–9.)
La Saussaye (P. D. Chantepie de): Textbook of the History of Religions. (Freiburg I. B., 1887–9.)
Lammens (Henri): Études sur le règne du Calife Omaiyade Moʻawia Ier. (Université Saint-Joseph, Beyrouth (Syrie). Mélanges de la Faculté Orientale, I.) (Beyrouth, 1906.)
Lammens (Henri): Studies on the rule of Caliph Muawiya Ier. (Saint Joseph University, Beirut (Syria). Eastern Faculty Studies, I.) (Beirut, 1906.)
Lane (E. W.): The Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians. 5th ed. (London, 1860.)
Lane (E. W.): The Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians. 5th ed. (London, 1860.)
Laurent (J. C. M.): Peregrinatores Medii Aevi Quatuor. (Lipsiae, 1864.)
Laurent (J. C. M.): Four Medieval Travelers. (Leipzig, 1864.)
Lazăr (Victor): Die Südrumänen der Türkei und der angrenzenden Länder. (Bukarest, 1910.)
Lazăr (Victor): The Southern Romanians of Turkey and the neighboring countries. (Bucharest, 1910.)
Le Chatelier (A.): (1) Les Confréries musulmanes du Hedjaz. (Paris, 1887.)
Le Chatelier (A.): (1) The Muslim Brotherhoods of Hejaz. (Paris, 1887.)
—— (2) L’Islam au xixe siècle. (Paris, 1888.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Islam in the 19th century. (Paris, 1888.)
—— (3) L’Islam dans l’Afrique Occidentale. (Paris, 1899.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (3) Islam in West Africa. (Paris, 1899.)
Le Quien (Michael): Oriens Christianus. (Paris, 1740.)
Le Quien (Michael): Oriens Christianus. (Paris, 1740.)
Lea (H. C.): The Moriscos of Spain: their conversion and expulsion. (London, 1901.)
Lea (H. C.): The Moriscos of Spain: their conversion and expulsion. (London, 1901.)
Leake (W. M.): Researches in Greece. (London, 1814.)
Leake (W. M.): Studies in Greece. (London, 1814.)
Leo Africanus: Della Descrittione dell’Africa, par Giovani Lioni Africano. (Ramusio, Tom. i.)
Leo Africanus: A Description of Africa, by Giovanni Lioni Africano. (Ramusio, Vol. 1.)
Leslie (Gaultier de): L’Ambassade à la Porte Ottomane, ordonnée par Sa Majesté Impériale, Léopold I., exécutée par Gaultier de Leslie, Comte du S. Empire. (1665–66.) (Rycaut, tome ii.)
Leslie (Gaultier de): The Embassy to the Ottoman Court, commissioned by His Imperial Majesty, Leopold I., carried out by Gaultier de Leslie, Count of the Holy Roman Empire. (1665–66.) (Rycaut, vol. II.)
Liefrinck (F. A.): Bijdrage tot de kennis van het eiland Bali. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Deel xxxiii. 1890.)
Liefrinck (F. A.): Contribution to the Knowledge of the Island of Bali. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Volume xxxiii. 1890.)
Littmann (Enno): Bemerkungen über den Islam in Nordabessinien. (Der Islam, vol. i. Strassburg, 1910.)
Littmann (Enno): Comments on Islam in Northern Abyssinia. (Islam, vol. i. Strasbourg, 1910.)
Low (Col. James): A Translation of the Keddah Annals. (Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia. Singapore, 1849.)
Low (Col. James): A Translation of the Keddah Annals. (Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia. Singapore, 1849.)
Luca (Jean de): Relations des Tartares. (Thevenot.)
Luca (Jean de): Accounts of the Tartars. (Thevenot.)
Ludolf de Suchem: Ludolphi, Rectoris Ecclesiae Parochialis in Suchem, de Itinere Terrae Sanctae Liber, herausgegeben von F. Deycks. (Stuttgart, 1851.)
Ludolf de Suchem: Ludolphi, Rector of the Parish Church in Suchem, on the Journey to the Holy Land, edited by F. Deycks. (Stuttgart, 1851.)
Lüttke (Moritz): (1) Aegyptens neue Zeit. (Leipzig, 1873.)
Lüttke (Moritz): (1) Egypt's New Era. (Leipzig, 1873.)
—— (2) Der Islam und seine Völker. (Gütersloh, 1878.) [449]
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Islam and its People. (Gütersloh, 1878.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Luitprandi (Pseudo-) Chronicon. (Migne, Patr. Lat. tom. cxxxvi.)
Luitprandi (Pseudo-) Chronicon. (Migne, Patr. Lat. vol. 136.)
Lyall (Sir Alfred C.): Asiatic Studies. (London, 1882.)
Lyall (Sir Alfred C.): Asiatic Studies. (London, 1882.)
MSOS: Mittheilungen des Seminars für Orientalische Sprachen. Berlin.
MSOS: Communications from the Seminar for Oriental Languages. Berlin.
Macarius (Patriarch of Antioch): Travels of, from the Arabic of the Archdeacon Paul, translated by F. C. Belfour. (London, 1829–34.)
Macarius (Patriarch of Antioch): Travels of, from the Arabic of the Archdeacon Paul, translated by F. C. Belfour. (London, 1829–34.)
Mackenzie (G. Muir) and Irby (A. P.): Travels in the Slavonic Provinces of Turkey-in-Europe. (London, 1867.)
Mackenzie (G. Muir) and Irby (A. P.): Travels in the Slavonic Provinces of Turkey-in-Europe. (London, 1867.)
Mackenzie (K. R. H.): Schamyl and Circassia. Chiefly from materials collected by Dr. Friedrich Wagner, edited by. (London, 1854.)
Mackenzie (K. R. H.): Schamyl and Circassia. Mainly based on materials gathered by Dr. Friedrich Wagner, edited by. (London, 1854.)
McNair (F.): Perak and the Malays. (London, 1878.)
McNair (F.): Perak and the Malays. (London, 1878.)
Maḥbūb al-Manbijī: Agapius Episcopus Mabbugensis, Historia Universalis, ed. P. L. Cheikho. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. Scriptores Arabici. Ser. iii., tom. v. Beryti, 1912.)
Maḥbūb al-Manbijī: Agapius, Bishop of Mabbug, Universal History, ed. P. L. Cheikho. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. Arabic Writers. Ser. iii., vol. v. Beirut, 1912.)
Makīn: Historia Saracenica, arabice olim exarata a Georgio Elmacino et latine reddita operâ Thomae Erpenii. (Lugduni Batavorum, 1625.)
Makīn: The Saracen History, originally written in Arabic by George Elmacino and translated into Latin by Thomas Erpenius. (Leiden, 1625.)
Makkarī: The History of the Mohammedan Dynasties of Spain, by Ahmed ibn Mohammed Al-Makkarī, translated by Pascual de Gayangos. (London, 1840–43.)
Makkarī: The History of the Muslim Dynasties of Spain, by Ahmed ibn Mohammed Al-Makkarī, translated by Pascual de Gayangos. (London, 1840–43.)
Maqrīzī: (1) A short history of the Copts, translated from the Arabic by S. C. Malan. (London, 1873.)
Maqrīzī: (1) A brief history of the Copts, translated from Arabic by S. C. Malan. (London, 1873.)
—— (2) Histoire des Sultans Mamlouks de l’Égypte, traduite par M. Quatremère. (Paris, 1837–45.)
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) History of the Mamluk Sultans of Egypt, translated by Mr. Quatremère. (Paris, 1837–45.)
Mārī b. Sulaymān: Maris, Amri et Slibae De Patriarchis Nestorianorum Commentaria, ed. Henricus Gismondi. Pars Prior. (Romae, 1899.)
Mārī b. Sulaymān: Maris, Amri, and Slibae's Commentary on the Patriarchs of the Nestorians, ed. Henry Gismondi. Part One. (Rome, 1899.)
Marsden (William): History of Sumatra. (London, 1811.)
Marsden (William): History of Sumatra. (London, 1811.)
Marsigli (L. F.): Stato Militare dell’Imperio Ottomanno. (Amsterdam, 1732.)
Marsigli (L. F.): Military State of the Ottoman Empire. (Amsterdam, 1732.)
Mas Latrie (J. M. J. L. de): (1) Histoire de l’île de Chypre sous le règne des princes de la maison de Lusignan. (Paris, 1852–61.)
Mas Latrie (J. M. J. L. de): (1) History of the island of Cyprus during the reign of the princes from the house of Lusignan. (Paris, 1852–61.)
—— (2) Relations et commerce de l’Afrique septentrionale avec les nations chrétiennes au moyen âge. (Paris, 1886.)
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Relationships and trade between North Africa and Christian nations during the Middle Ages. (Paris, 1886.)
Massaja (Guglielmo): I miei trentacinque anni di missione nell’Alta Etiopia. (Roma, 1885–93.)
Massaja (Guglielmo): My thirty-five years of mission work in Upper Ethiopia. (Rome, 1885–93.)
Massimiliano Transilvano: Epistola di, della ammirabile et stupenda nauvigatione fatta per gli Spagnuoli lo anno MDXIX. attorno il mondo. (Ramusio, tom. i.)
Massimiliano Transilvano: Letter about the amazing and astonishing voyage made by the Spaniards in the year 1519 around the world. (Ramusio, vol. i.)
Masʻūdī: Les Prairies d’Or. Texte et traduction par C. Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de Courteille. (Paris, 1861–77.)
Masʻūdī: The Golden Meadows. Text and translation by C. Barbier de Meynard and Pavet de Courteille. (Paris, 1861–77.)
Med. Ned. Zendelinggen.: Mededeelingen van wege het Nederlandsche Zendelinggenootschap. (Rotterdam.)
Med. Ned. Zendelinggen.: Updates from the Dutch Missionary Society. (Rotterdam.)
Menavino (G. A.): Vita et Legge Turchesca. (Venice, 1573.)
Menavino (G. A.): Life and Law in Turkey. (Venice, 1573.)
Menzel (Theodor): Das Korps der Janitscharen. (Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Orients. Band i. Jahrbuch der Münchner Orientalischen Gesellschaft, 1902–3. Berlin.)
Menzel (Theodor): The Corps of Janissaries. (Contributions to the Understanding of the East. Volume i. Yearbook of the Munich Oriental Society, 1902–3. Berlin.)
Merensky (A.): Mohammedanismus und Christentum in Kampfe um die Negerländer Afrikas. (Allgemeine Missions-Zeitschrift, Band xxi. Gütersloh, 1894.)
Merensky (A.): Islam and Christianity in the Struggle for the African Countries. (General Missionary Journal, Volume xxi. Gütersloh, 1894.)
Methods of Mission Work among Moslems, Being those Papers read at the First Missionary Conference on behalf of the Mohammedan World held at Cairo April 4th–9th, 1906, and the discussions thereon, which by order of the Conference were not to be issued to [450]the public, but were to be privately printed for the use of missionaries and the friends of missions. (New York, etc., 1906.)
Methods of Mission Work among Muslims, being the papers presented at the First Missionary Conference for the Muslim World held in Cairo from April 4th to 9th, 1906, along with the discussions on those papers, which, by the Conference's decision, were not to be published for the public but were to be printed privately for the use of missionaries and mission supporters. (New York, etc., 1906.)
Metzger (E.): Die Baduwis auf Java. (Globus, Band xliii. Braunschweig, 1883.)
Metzger (E.): The Baduwis of Java. (Globus, Vol. xliii. Braunschweig, 1883.)
Meyer (P. C.): Erforschungsgeschichte und Staatenbildungen des Westsudan. (Ergänzungsheft No. 121 zu “Petermanns Mitteilungen.”) (Gotha, 1897.)
Meyer (P. C.): History of Research and State Formation in West Sudan. (Supplement No. 121 to “Petermanns Mitteilungen.”) (Gotha, 1897.)
Michael the Elder: Chronique de Michael le Syrien, patriarche jacobite d’Antioche (1166–1199), éditée … par J. B. Chabot. (Paris, 1899–1901.)
Michael the Elder: Chronicle of Michael the Syrian, Jacobite Patriarch of Antioch (1166–1199), edited by J. B. Chabot. (Paris, 1899–1901.)
Migne, Patr. Gr.: Patrologia Graeca. (Paris, 1857–66.)
Migne, Patr. Gr.: Patrologia Graeca. (Paris, 1857–66.)
—— Patr. Lat.: Patrologia Latina. (Paris, 1844–55.)
Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. Patr. Lat.: Patrologia Latina. (Paris, 1844–55.)
Milman (H. H.): History of Latin Christianity. (London, 1872.)
Milman (H. H.): History of Latin Christianity. (London, 1872.)
Mischlich und Lippert: Beiträge zur Geschichte der Haussastaaten von A. Mischlich. Mit Einleitung von Julius Lippert. (MSOS VI. (1903), Abtheilung III.)
Mischlich and Lippert: Contributions to the History of the House States by A. Mischlich. With an introduction by Julius Lippert. (MSOS VI. (1903), Section III.)
Mission d’Ollone: Recherches sur les Musulmans Chinois par le commandant D’Ollone, le capitaine De Fleurelle, le capitaine Lepage, le lieutenant De Boyve. Études de A. Vissière. Notes de E. Blochet et de divers savants. (Paris, 1911.)
Mission d’Ollone: Research on Chinese Muslims by Commander D’Ollone, Captain De Fleurelle, Captain Lepage, Lieutenant De Boyve. Studies by A. Vissière. Notes by E. Blochet and various scholars. (Paris, 1911.)
Mohammedan World: The Mohammedan World of to-day, being papers read at the First Missionary Conference on behalf of the Mohammedan World held at Cairo, April 4th–9th, 1906. (New York, etc., 1906.)
Muslim World: The Muslim World of today, consisting of papers presented at the First Missionary Conference on behalf of the Muslim World held in Cairo, April 4th–9th, 1906. (New York, etc., 1906.)
Montero y Vidal (D. José): Historia de la Pirateria Malayo-mahometana en Mindanao, Joló y Borneo. (Madrid, 1888.)
Montero y Vidal (D. José): History of Malay-Mohammedan Piracy in Mindanao, Jolo, and Borneo. (Madrid, 1888.)
Moor (J. H.): Notices of the Indian Archipelago. (Singapore, 1837.)
Moor (J. H.): Observations on the Indian Archipelago. (Singapore, 1837.)
Moore (Francis): Travels in the Inland Parts of Africa. (The World displayed; or a curious collection of voyages and travels. London, 1760.)
Moore (Francis): Travels in the Interior of Africa. (The World Unveiled; or an intriguing collection of journeys and explorations. London, 1760.)
Morgan (J.): Mahometism explained. (London, 1723–5.)
Morgan (J.): Explained Mahometism. (London, 1723–5.)
Morié (L. J.): Histoire de l’Éthiopie. (Paris, 1904.)
Morié (L. J.): History of Ethiopia. (Paris, 1904.)
Moslem World (The), a quarterly review of current events, literature, and thought among Mohammedans, and the progress of Christian Missions in Moslem lands. (London, 1911– .)
Moslem World (The), a quarterly review of current events, literature, and ideas among Muslims, and the advancement of Christian missions in Muslim countries. (London, 1911– .)
Müller (August): Der Islam im Morgen- und Abendland. (Berlin, 1885–7.)
Müller (August): Islam in the East and West. (Berlin, 1885–7.)
Müller (G. F.): Sammlung Russischer Geschichte. (St. Petersburg, 1761.)
Müller (G. F.): Collection of Russian History. (St. Petersburg, 1761.)
Muḥammad b. ʻUt͟hmān al-Ḥashāʼishī: Voyage au pays des Senoussia, par le cheikh Mohammed ben Otsmane el-Hachaichi, traduit par V. Serres et Lasram. (Paris, 1903.)
Muḥammad b. ʻUt͟hmān al-Ḥashāʼishī: Journey to the land of the Senoussia, by Sheikh Mohammed ben Otsmane el-Hachaichi, translated by V. Serres and Lasram. (Paris, 1903.)
Muḥammad Ḥaydar: The Tarikh-i-Rashidi of Mirza Muhammad Haidar, Dughlát. An English version, … by N. Elias and E. Denison Ross. (London, 1895).
Muḥammad Ḥaydar: The Tarikh-i-Rashidi of Mirza Muhammad Haidar, Dughlát. An English version, … by N. Elias and E. Denison Ross. (London, 1895).
Muir (Sir William): (1) The Caliphate; its rise, decline and fall. (London, 1891.)
Muir (Sir William): (1) The Caliphate; its rise, decline, and fall. (London, 1891.)
—— (2) Life of Mahomet. (London, 1858–61.)
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) The Life of Muhammad. (London, 1858–61.)
Munzinger (Werner): Abessinien. (Petermann’s Mittheilungen. Gotha, 1867.)
Munzinger (Werner): Abyssinia. (Petermann’s Communications. Gotha, 1867.)
Narshak͟hi: Description de Boukhara par Mohammed Nerchakhy, publié par Charles Schefer. (Paris, 1892.)
Narshak͟hi: Description of Bukhara by Mohammed Nerchakhy, published by Charles Schefer. (Paris, 1892.)
Neander (A.): (1) General History of the Christian Religion and Church. (London, 1851–8.)
Neander (A.): (1) General History of the Christian Religion and Church. (London, 1851–8.)
—— (2) Memorials of Christian Life. (London, 1852.)
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Memorials of Christian Life. (London, 1852.)
Netscher (E.): Kronijk van Sambas en van Soekadana. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Deel i. 1852.) [451]
Netscher (E.): Chronology of Sambas and Soekadana. (Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. Volume i. 1852.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Newbold (T. J.): Political and Statistical Account of the British Settlements in the Straits of Malacca. (London, 1839.)
Newbold (T. J.): A Political and Statistical Overview of the British Settlements in the Straits of Malacca. (London, 1839.)
Nicholson (Reynold A.): A Literary History of the Arabs. (London, 1907.)
Nicholson (Reynold A.): A Literary History of the Arabs. (London, 1907.)
Niemann (G. K.): Inleiding tot de kennis van den Islam. (Rotterdam, 1861.)
Niemann (G. K.): Introduction to the Knowledge of Islam. (Rotterdam, 1861.)
Ohsson (C. d’): Histoire des Mongols. (The Hague, 1834–5.)
Ohsson (C. d’): Mongol History. (The Hague, 1834–5.)
Ohsson (M. d’): Tableau général de l’Empire Othoman. (Paris, 1820.)
Ohsson (M. d’): General overview of the Ottoman Empire. (Paris, 1820.)
Olivier (L.): La Bosnie et l’Herzégovine, ouvrage publié sous la direction de Louis Olivier. (Paris, n.d.)
Olivier (L.): Bosnia and Herzegovina, a work published under the direction of Louis Olivier. (Paris, n.d.)
Oppel (A.): Die religiösen Verhältnisse von Afrika. (Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft für Erdkunde zu Berlin. Vol. xxii. 1887.)
Oppel (A.): The spiritual conditions of Africa. (Journal of the Society for Geography in Berlin. Vol. xxii. 1887.)
Orderici Vitalis Historia Ecclesiastica. (Migne, Patr. Lat. tom. clxxxviii.)
Orderici Vitalis Ecclesiastical History. (Migne, Patr. Lat. vol. 188.)
Palmer (H. R.): The Kano Chronicle, translated with an introduction. (Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute. Vol. xxxviii. 1908.)
Palmer (H. R.): The Kano Chronicle, translated with an introduction. (Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute. Vol. 38. 1908.)
Palmieri (Aurelio): Die Polemik des Islam. Aus dem Italienischen übersetzt von Prof. Valentin Holzer. (Salzburg, 1902.)
Palmieri (Aurelio): The Controversy of Islam. Translated from Italian by Prof. Valentin Holzer. (Salzburg, 1902.)
Panciera (B.): I Musulmani. (Florence, 1877.)
Panciera (B.): The Muslims. (Florence, 1877.)
Pashley (Robert): Travels in Crete. (London, 1837.)
Pashley (Robert): Travels in Crete. (London, 1837.)
Paulitschke (Philipp): Harar. Forschungsreise nach den Somâl- und Galla-ländern Ost-Afrikas. (Leipzig, 1888.)
Paulitschke (Philipp): Harar. Research trip to the Somali and Galla regions of East Africa. (Leipzig, 1888.)
Pavy: Œuvres de Mgr. L.- A.- A. Pavy, Évêque d’Alger. (Paris, 1858.)
Pavy: Works of Mgr. L.- A.- A. Pavy, Bishop of Algiers. (Paris, 1858.)
Perceval (A. P. Caussin de): Essai sur l’histoire des Arabes avant l’Islamisme, pendant l’époque de Mahomet, et jusqu’à la réduction de toutes les tribus sous la loi musulmane. (Paris, 1847–8.)
Perceval (A. P. Caussin de): Essay on the history of the Arabs before Islam, during the time of Muhammad, and until the unification of all tribes under Islamic law. (Paris, 1847–8.)
Perrot (Georges): L’île de Crète. (Paris, 1867.)
Perrot (Georges): The Island of Crete. (Paris, 1867.)
Phrantzes (Georgios): Annales, ed. B. G. Niebuhr. (Bonnae, 1838.)
Phrantzes (Georgios): Annales, ed. B. G. Niebuhr. (Bonn, 1838.)
Pichler (A.): Geschichte des Protestantismus in der orientalischen Kirche im 17. Jahrhundert, oder Der Patriarch Cyrillus Lucaris und seine Zeit. (Munich, 1862.)
Pichler (A.): The history of Protestantism in the Oriental Church in the 17th century, or Patriarch Cyrillus Lucaris and his time. (Munich, 1862.)
Pigafetta (M. Antonio): Viaggio atorno il mondo fatto et descritto per. (Ramusio, Tom. i.)
Pigafetta (M. Antonio): Journey around the world made and described by. (Ramusio, Tom. i.)
Pitzipios (J. G.): L’Église orientale. (Rome, 1855.)
Pitzipios (J. G.): The Eastern Church. (Rome, 1855.)
Plowden (W. C.): Travels in Abyssinia and the Galla Country. (London, 1868.)
Plowden (W. C.): Travels in Abyssinia and the Galla Country. (London, 1868.)
Poensen (C.): Brieven over den Islam uit de Binnenlanden van Java. (Leiden, 1886.)
Poensen (C.): Letters about Islam from the Interior of Java. (Leiden, 1886.)
Polo (Marco): The Book of Ser Marco Polo, the Venetian, concerning the Kingdoms and Marvels of the East, translated and edited by Sir Henry Yule. Third Edition, revised by Henri Cordier. (London, 1903.)
Polo (Marco): The Book of Marco Polo, the Venetian, about the Kingdoms and Wonders of the East, translated and edited by Sir Henry Yule. Third Edition, updated by Henri Cordier. (London, 1903.)
Prutz (H.): Kulturgeschichte der Kreuzzüge. (Berlin, 1883.)
Prutz (H.): Cultural History of the Crusades. (Berlin, 1883.)
R. du M. M.: Revue du Monde Musulman, publié par la Mission Scientifique du Maroc. (Paris.)
R. du M. M.: Review of the Muslim World, published by the Scientific Mission of Morocco. (Paris.)
Rabbath (Antoine): Documents inédits pour servir à l’Histoire du Christianisme en Orient. Tome premier. (Paris, 1905.)
Rabbath (Antoine): Unpublished documents to contribute to the History of Christianity in the East. Volume one. (Paris, 1905.)
Radloff (W.): Aus Siberien. (Leipzig, 1884.)
Radloff (W.): From Siberia. (Leipzig, 1884.)
Raffles (Thomas Stamford): The History of Java. (London, 1817.)
Raffles (Thomas Stamford): The History of Java. (London, 1817.)
Ramusio (G. B.): Navigationi et Viaggi. (Venice, 1559.)
Ramusio (G. B.): Travels and Voyages. (Venice, 1559.)
Rashīd al-Dīn: Jāmiʻ al-Tawārīk͟h. Tarikh-i Moubarek-i Ghazani, histoire des Mongols, éditée par E. Blochet. (Gibb Memorial Series, vol. xviii.) (London, 1911.)
Rashīd al-Dīn: Jāmiʻ al-Tawārīk͟h. History of the Blessed Ghazan, History of the Mongols, edited by E. Blochet. (Gibb Memorial Series, vol. xviii.) (London, 1911.)
Raverty: Ṭabakāt-i-Nāṣirī: a general history of the Muḥammadan Dynasties of Asia, by Minhāj-ud-Dīn, Abū-ʼUmar-i-ʼUs̤mān. (London, 1881.)
Raverty: Ṭabakāt-i-Nāṣirī: a general history of the Muḥammadan Dynasties of Asia, by Minhāj-ud-Dīn, Abū-ʼUmar-i-ʼUs̤mān. (London, 1881.)
Reade (W. Winwood): African Sketch Book. (London, 1873.) [452]
Reade (W. Winwood): African Sketch Book. (London, 1873.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Reclus (Elisée): Nouvelle Géographie Universelle. (Paris, 1876–91.)
Reclus (Elisée): New Universal Geography. (Paris, 1876–91.)
Reinaud, see Abu’l-Fidā.
Reinaud, check Abu’l-Fidā.
Renaudot (E.): Historia Patriarcharum Alexandrinorum Jacobitarum. (Paris, 1713.)
Renaudot (E.): History of the Alexandrian Jacobite Patriarchs. (Paris, 1713.)
Report of Centenary Conference on the Protestant Missions of the World, held in London, 1888, edited by Rev. J. J. Johnston. (London, 1889.)
Report of the Centenary Conference on the Protestant Missions of the World, held in London, 1888, edited by Rev. J. J. Johnston. (London, 1889.)
Rev. col. int.: Revue Coloniale Internationale. (Amsterdam.)
Rev. col. int.: International Colonial Review. (Amsterdam.)
Richter (J.): Die Propaganda des Islam als Wegbestreiterin der modernen Mission. (Missionswissenschaftliche Studien. Festschrift zum 70. Geburtstag des Herrn Prof. Dr. Gustav Warneck.) (Berlin, 1904.)
Richter (J.): The Propaganda of Islam as an Obstacle to Modern Mission. (Missionary Science Studies. Festschrift for the 70th Birthday of Professor Dr. Gustav Warneck.) (Berlin, 1904.)
Riedel (J. G. F.): (1) De Sluik- en Kroesharige Rassen tusschen Selebes en Papua. (The Hague, 1886.)
Riedel (J. G. F.): (1) The Curly and Frizzy-Haired Breeds between Sulawesi and Papua. (The Hague, 1886.)
—— (2) The Island of Flores or Pulan Bunga. The Tribes between Sika and Manggaraai. (Rev. col. int., tome ii. 1886.)
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) The Island of Flores or Pulan Bunga. The Communities between Sika and Manggaraai. (Rev. col. int., volume ii. 1886.)
Rinn (Louis): Marabouts et Khouan. (Algiers, 1884.)
Rinn (Louis): Marabouts and Khouan. (Algiers, 1884.)
Roscoe (John): The Baganda. (London, 1911.)
Roscoe (John): The Baganda. (London, 1911.)
Ross (Alexander): A Needful Caveat, or Admonition, for them who desire to know what Use may be made of, or if there be danger in Reading the Alcoran. (The Alcoran of Mahomet, translated out of Arabick into French, by Sieur de Ryer, .… and newly Englished, for the satisfaction of all that desire to look into the Turkish Vanities.) (London, 1688.)
Ross (Alexander): An Important Warning for those who want to understand the purpose or potential dangers of reading the Quran. (The Quran of Muhammad, translated from Arabic into French by Sieur de Ryer, ... and newly translated into English for the satisfaction of anyone who wants to explore the Turkish Vanities.) (London, 1688.)
Rouffaer (G. P.): Het tijdperk van godsdienstovergang (1400–1600) in den Maleischen Archipel. (Bijdr. t.d.t.l. en vlk., dl. 50.) (1899.)
Rouffaer (G. P.): The Era of Religious Transition (1400–1600) in the Malay Archipelago. (Contributions to the Indonesian Archipelago and Culture, vol. 50.) (1899.)
Rubruck: The Journey of William of Rubruck to the Eastern Parts of the World, 1253–55, as narrated by himself. Translated … by William Woodville Rockhill. (Hakluyt Society. Second Series. No. iv.) (London, 1900.)
Rubruck: The Journey of William of Rubruck to the Eastern Parts of the World, 1253–55, as narrated by himself. Translated … by William Woodville Rockhill. (Hakluyt Society. Second Series. No. iv.) (London, 1900.)
Rüppell (Eduard): Reise in Abyssinien. (Frankfurt am Main, 1838.)
Rüppell (Eduard): Journey in Abyssinia. (Frankfurt am Main, 1838.)
Rycaut (Sir Paul): Histoire de l’état présent de l’empire ottoman, traduit de l’Anglais de Monsieur Ricaut, par M. Briot. (Amsterdam, 1672.)
Rycaut (Sir Paul): History of the Current State of the Ottoman Empire, translated from English by Mr. Ricaut, by Mr. Briot. (Amsterdam, 1672.)
Sachau (Eduard): Über den zweiten Chalifen Omar. Ein Charakterbild aus der ältesten Geschichte des Islams. (Sitzungsberichte der Königlichen Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Berlin, 1902.)
Sachau (Eduard): About the second caliph Omar. A character portrait from the earliest history of Islam. (Reports of the Royal Prussian Academy of Sciences. Berlin, 1902.)
Sacy (Le Bon Silvestre de): Exposé de la Religion des Druzes. (Paris, 1838.)
Sacy (Le Bon Silvestre de): Overview of the Druze Religion. (Paris, 1838.)
Ṣalībā b. Yūḥannā: Maris, Amri et Slibae De Patriarchis Nestorianorum Commentaria, ed. Henricus Gismondi. Pars Altera. (Romae, 1896.)
Ṣalībā b. Yūḥannā: Maris, Amri et Slibae De Patriarchis Nestorianorum Commentaria, ed. Henricus Gismondi. Pars Altera. (Romae, 1896.)
Salmon (C. S.): British Policy in West Africa. (Contemporary Review, 1882.)
Salmon (C. S.): British Policy in West Africa. (Contemporary Review, 1882.)
Samson: Samsonis Abbatis Cordubensis Apologeticus Liber. (Henrique Florez: España Sagrada, tom. xi.) (Madrid, 1747–74.)
Samson: Samson's Apology of Abbot Corduba. (Henrique Florez: Sagrada España, vol. xi.) (Madrid, 1747–74.)
Sansovino (Francesco): Historia Universale dell’Origine et Imperio de’ Turchi. (Venice, 1573.)
Sansovino (Francesco): Universal History of the Origin and Empire of the Turks. (Venice, 1573.)
Sayyid ʻAlī Akbar: Trois chapitres du Khitay Namèh. Texte persan et traduction française par Charles Schefer. (Mélanges Orientaux. Publications de l’École des Langues Orientales Vivantes. IIe série. Vol. ix. Paris, 1883.)
Sayyid ʻAlī Akbar: Three chapters of the Khitay Namèh. Persian text and French translation by Charles Schefer. (Oriental Studies. Publications of the School of Living Oriental Languages. IIe series. Vol. ix. Paris, 1883.)
Schack (A. F. Graf von): Poesie und Kunst der Araber in Spanien und Sicilien. (Stuttgart, 1877.)
Schack (A. F. Graf von): Poetry and Art of the Arabs in Spain and Sicily. (Stuttgart, 1877.)
Schefer (C.): Notice sur les relations des peuples musulmans avec les Chinois, depuis l’extension de l’Islamisme jusqu’à la fin du XVe siècle. (Centenaire de l’École des Langues Orientales Vivantes, 1795–1895. Recueil de Mémoires publiés par les Professeurs de l’École. Paris, 1895.) [453]
Schefer (C.): A Report on the Relationships Between Muslim Peoples and the Chinese, from the Spread of Islam to the End of the 15th Century. (Centenary of the School of Living Oriental Languages, 1795–1895. Collection of Papers Published by the Professors of the School. Paris, 1895.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Scheffler (Johannes): Türcken-Schrifft: von den Ursachen der Türckischen Ueberziehung und der Zertretung des Volckes Gottes. (1664.)
Scheffler (Johannes): Turkish Writing: On the Causes of the Turkish Overreach and the Oppression of God's People. (1664.)
Schiltberger (Hans): Reisebuch, herausgegeben von V. Langmantel. (Tübingen, 1885.)
Schiltberger (Hans): Travel Book, published by V. Langmantel. (Tübingen, 1885.)
Semper (C.): Die Philippinen und ihre Bewohner. (Würzburg, 1869.)
Semper (C.): The Philippines and Their People. (Würzburg, 1869.)
Severus: Severus ben el Moqaffaʻ, Historia Patriarcharum Alexandrinorum, ed. C. F. Seybold. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. Scriptores Arabici. Ser. iii. Tom. ix.) (Beryti, 1904– .)
Severus: Severus ben el Moqaffaʻ, History of the Patriarchs of Alexandria, ed. C. F. Seybold. (Corpus Scriptorum Christianorum Orientalium. Arab Christian Writers. Ser. iii. Vol. ix.) (Beirut, 1904– .)
Shedd (W. A.): Islam and the Oriental Churches. (Philadelphia, 1904.)
Shedd (W. A.): Islam and the Oriental Churches. (Philadelphia, 1904.)
Silbernagl (Isidor): Verfassung und gegenwärtiger Bestand sämtlicher Kirchen des Orients. 2te Auflage. (Regensburg, 1904.)
Silbernagl (Isidor): Constitution and current status of all Churches of the Orient. 2nd edition. (Regensburg, 1904.)
Simon (G.): Islam und Christentum im Kampf um die Eroberung der animistischen Heidenwelt. Beobachtungen aus der Mohammedanermission in Niederländisch-Indien. (Berlin, 1910.)
Simon (G.): Islam and Christianity in the Struggle for the Conquest of the Animist Pagan World. Observations from the Muslim Mission in Dutch India. (Berlin, 1910.)
Sitz. d. Akad. d. Wiss., Philos.-hist. Cl.: Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-historischen Classe der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften. (Vienna.)
Sitz. d. Akad. d. Wiss., Philos.-hist. Cl.: Meeting Minutes of the philosophical-historical class of the imperial academy of sciences. (Vienna.)
Smith (Thomas): Remarks upon the Manners, Religion and Government of the Turks. (London, 1678.)
Smith (Thomas): Comments on the Customs, Religion, and Government of the Turks. (London, 1678.)
Smith (W. J.): The Present Phases of the Mohammedan Question. (The Churchman. London, Jan., 1888.)
Smith (W. J.): The Current Aspects of the Muslim Issue. (The Churchman. London, Jan., 1888.)
Spons (Jacob): Reisen durch Italien, Dalmatien, Griechenland und die Morgenländer. (Nürnberg, 1713.)
Spons (Jacob): Travels through Italy, Dalmatia, Greece, and the East. (Nuremberg, 1713.)
Sprenger (A.): Das Leben und die Lehre des Mohammad. (Berlin, 1861.)
Sprenger (A.): The Life and Teachings of Muhammad. (Berlin, 1861.)
Steinschneider (Moritz): Polemische und apologetische Litteratur in arabischer Sprache, zwischen Muslimen, Christen und Juden. (Leipzig, 1877.)
Steinschneider (Moritz): Controversial and apologetic literature in Arabic, among Muslims, Christians, and Jews. (Leipzig, 1877.)
Stirling-Maxwell (Sir William): Don John of Austria. (London, 1883.)
Stirling-Maxwell (Sir William): Don John of Austria. (London, 1883.)
Ṭabarī: Annales quos scripsit Abu Djafar Mohammed ibn Djarir At-Ṭabari, ed. M. J. de Goeje et alii. (Leiden, 1885–93.)
Ṭabarī: Annals authored by Abu Djafar Mohammed ibn Djarir At-Ṭabari, edited by M. J. de Goeje and others. (Leiden, 1885–93.)
Taʼrīk͟h al-Sūdān: Tarikh es-Soudan par Abderrahman ben Abdallah ben ʻImran ben ʻAmir es-Saʻdi. Texte arabe édité par O. Houdas. (Paris, 1898.)
Taʼrīk͟h al-Sūdān: History of Sudan by Abderrahman ben Abdallah ben ʻImran ben ʻAmir es-Saʻdi. Arabic text edited by O. Houdas. (Paris, 1898.)
Tavernier (J. B.): (1) The six voyages. (London, 1677.)
Tavernier (J. B.)I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (1) The six voyages. (London, 1677.)
—— (2) Travels in India. (London, 1678.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Travels in India. (London, 1678.)
—— (3) A New Relation of the Inner-Part of the Grand Seignor’s Seraglio. (London, 1677.)
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization. (3) A New Account of the Inner Part of the Grand Seignor’s Seraglio. (London, 1677.)
Thevenot (M.): Relations de divers voyages curieux. (Paris, 1696.)
Thevenot (M.): Accounts of Various Interesting Travels. (Paris, 1696.)
Thiersant (P. Dabry de): Le Mahométisme en Chine. (Paris, 1878.)
Thiersant (P. Dabry de): Islam in China. (Paris, 1878.)
Thomas of Margā: The Book of Governors: the Historia Monastica of Thomas, Bishop of Margâ A.D. 840, edited by E. A. Wallis Budge. (London, 1893.)
Thomas of Margā: The Book of Governors: the Monastic History of Thomas, Bishop of Margâ A.D. 840, edited by E. A. Wallis Budge. (London, 1893.)
Thomson (Joseph): (1) Mohammedanism in Central Africa. (Contemporary Review, Dec., 1886.)
Thomson (Joseph): (1) Islam in Central Africa. (Contemporary Review, Dec., 1886.)
—— (2) Note on the African Tribes of the British Empire. (The Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland. Vol. xvi. London, 1887.)
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (2) Note on the African Tribes of the British Empire. (The Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland. Vol. 16. London, 1887.)
Tijānī: Voyage du Scheikh Et-Tidjani dans la régence de Tunis, pendant les années 706, 707, et 708 de l’hégire (1306–1309); traduit de l’arabe par M. Alphonse Rousseau. (J. A. ivme série, tome xx., 1852.)
Tijānī: Journey of Sheikh Et-Tidjani in the Regency of Tunis during the years 706, 707, and 708 of the Hijra (1306–1309); translated from Arabic by M. Alphonse Rousseau. (J. A. ivth series, volume xx., 1852.)
Tournefort (J. P.): A Voyage into the Levant. (London, 1741.)
Tournefort (J. P.): A Voyage into the Levant. (London, 1741.)
Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk.: Tijdschrift voor Indische Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde. (Batavia.) [454]
J. Ind. Lang. Geog. Anth.: Journal of Indian Language, Geography, and Anthropology. (Batavia.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Turchicæ Spurcitiæ et Perfidiæ Suggillatio et Confutatio. (Paris, 1516.)
Turchicæ, Spurcitiæ, and Perfidiæ Suggillatio et Confutatio. (Paris, 1516.)
ʻUbayd Allāh: Tuḥfat al-Hind. (Dihlī, A.H. 1309.)
ʻUbayd Allāh: Tuḥfat al-Hind. (Delhi, A.H. 1309.)
Usāma b. Munqid͟h: Kitāb al-Iʻtibār, ed. H. Derenbourg. iime Partie: Texte arabe de l’autobiographie d’Ousâma. (Publications de l’École des Langues Orientates Vivantes. iime sér., tome xii (iime Partie). (Paris, 1886.))
Usāma b. Munqid͟h: Kitāb al-Iʻtibār, ed. H. Derenbourg. iime Part: Arabic text of Usāma's autobiography. (Publications de l’École des Langues Orientales Vivantes. iime ser., volume xii (iime Part). (Paris, 1886.)Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you would like modernized.
Vambéry (Arminius): (1) Geschichte Bochara’s. (Stuttgart, 1872.)
Vambéry (Arminius): (1) History of Bukhara. (Stuttgart, 1872.)
—— (2) Sketches of Central Asia. (London, 1868.)
Understood. Please provide the text you would like to be modernized. (2) Sketches of Central Asia. (London, 1868.)
Vasil’ev (V. P.): О движеніи магометанства въ Китаѣ. (St. Petersburg, 1867.)
Vasil’ev (V. P.): О движении ислама в Китае. (St. Petersburg, 1867.)
Veniero: Descrittione dell’Imperio Turchesco del Revermo Monsre Maffeo Veniero, Arcivescovo di Corfù. (R. D. Marci Bibliotheca, Venice. Classe vii., Cod. 882.)
VenieroSure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize. Description of the Turkish Empire by the Most Reverend Monsignor Maffeo Veniero, Archbishop of Corfu. (R. D. Marci Bibliotheca, Venice. Class VII, Cod. 882.)
Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W.: Verhandelingen van het Bataviaasch Genootschap van Kunsten en Wetenschappen. (Batavia.)
Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W.: Transactions of the Batavia Society of Arts and Sciences. (Batavia.)
Veth (P. J.): (1) Atchin en zijne betrekkingen tot Nederland. (Leiden, 1873.)
Veth (P. J.): (1) Atchin and its relations with the Netherlands. (Leiden, 1873.)
—— (2) Borneo’s Wester-Afdeeling. (Zaltbommel, 1854.)
—— (2) Borneo’s Western Division. (Zaltbommel, 1854.)
—— (3) Java, geographisch, ethnologisch, historisch. Tweede Druk bewerkt door J. F. Snelleman en J. F. Niermeyer. (Haarlem, 1896–1907.)
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (3) Java, geographically, ethnologically, historically. Second edition edited by J. F. Snelleman and J. F. Niermeyer. (Haarlem, 1896–1907.)
Vivien de Saint-Martin (L.): Nouveau Dictionnaire de Géographie Universelle. (Paris, 1879–95.)
Vivien de Saint-Martin (L.): New Dictionary of Universal Geography. (Paris, 1879–95.)
WZKM: Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes.
WZKM: Vienna Journal for the Study of the East.
Waitz (Theodor): Anthropologie der Naturvölker. (Leipzig, 1860.)
Waitz (Theodor): Anthropology of Indigenous Peoples. (Leipzig, 1860.)
Wansleben (J. M.): Histoire de l’église d’Alexandrie. (Paris, 1677.)
Wansleben (J. M.): History of the Church of Alexandria. (Paris, 1677.)
Waṣṣāf: Geschichte; persisch herausgegeben und deutsch übersetzt von Hammer-Purgstall. (Vienna, 1856.)
Wassaf: History; published in Persian and translated into German by Hammer-Purgstall. (Vienna, 1856.)
Weil (Gustav): Geschichte der Chalifen. (Mannheim, 1846–51.)
Weil (Gustav): History of the Caliphs. (Mannheim, 1846–51.)
Wellhausen (J.): Skizzen und Vorarbeiten. (Berlin, 1885–99.)
Wellhausen (J.): Sketches and Preliminary Studies. (Berlin, 1885–99.)
Westermann (D.): Islam in the West and Central Sudan. (The International Review of Missions, vol. i. Edinburgh, 1912.)
Westermann (D.): Islam in the West and Central Sudan. (The International Review of Missions, vol. 1. Edinburgh, 1912.)
Wetzer und Welte’s Kirchenlexicon. Zweite Auflage. (Freiburg im Breisgau, 1885 sqq.)
Wetzer und Welte’s Church Lexicon. Second Edition. (Freiburg im Breisgau, 1885 and following.)
Whishaw (B. and E. M.): Arabic Spain. (London, 1912.)
Whishaw (B. and E. M.): Arabic Spain. (London, 1912.)
Wilken (N. P.) en Schwarz (J. A.): (1) Gedachten over het stichten eener zending in Bolaäng-Mongondou. (Med. Ned. Zendelinggen. Vol. xi., 1867.)
Wilken (N. P.) and Schwarz (J. A.)Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. (1) Thoughts on starting a mission in Bolaäng-Mongondou. (Med. Ned. Zendelinggen. Vol. xi., 1867.)
—— (2) Het Heidendom en de Islam in Bolaäng-Mongondou. (id. id.)
I'm ready for the text. Please provide it. (2) Paganism and Islam in Bolaäng-Mongondou. (id. id.)
Wise (James): The Muhammadans of Eastern Bengal. (J. A. S. B. Vol. lxiii., Part iii., 1894.)
Wise (James): The Muslims of Eastern Bengal. (J. A. S. B. Vol. lxiii., Part iii., 1894.)
Wright (William): A short History of Syriac Literature. (London, 1894.)
Wright (William): A Brief History of Syriac Literature. (London, 1894.)
Wüstenfeld (F.): Die Geschichtschreiber der Araber und ihre Werke. (Göttingen, 1882.)
Wüstenfeld (F.): The Historians of the Arabs and Their Works. (Göttingen, 1882.)
Yaḥyạ̄ b. Ādam: Le livre de l’Impôt Foncier, publié par Th. W. Juynboll. (Leide, 1896.)
Yaḥyạ̄ b. Ādam: The Book of Property Tax, published by Th. W. Juynboll. (Leiden, 1896.)
Yāqūt: Muʻjam al-Buldān. Jacut’s Geographisches Wörterbuch, herausgegeben von F. Wüstenfeld. (Leipzig, 1866–73.)
Yāqūt: Muʻjam al-Buldān. Jacut's Geographical Dictionary, edited by F. Wüstenfeld. (Leipzig, 1866–73.)
Yule (H.): Cathay and the Way thither. (London, 1866.)
Yule (H.): China and the Route to Get There. (London, 1866.)
ZDMG: Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft. (Leipzig.)
ZDMG: Journal of the German Oriental Society. (Leipzig.)
Zayn al-Dīn: Tuhfaḥ al-mujāhidīn. Historia dos Portugueses no Malabar por Zinadím. Manuscripto Arabe publicado e traduzido por David Lopes. (Lisboa, 1898.)
Zayn al-Dīn: Tuhfaḥ al-mujāhidīn. History of the Portuguese in Malabar by Zinadím. Arabic manuscript published and translated by David Lopes. (Lisbon, 1898.)
Zenker (J. T.): Das chinesische Reich, nach dem türkischen Khatainame. (Z.D.M.G., vol. xv. Leipzig, 1861.) [455]
Zenker (J. T.): The Chinese Empire, according to the Turkish Khatainame. (J.G.O.S., vol. xv. Leipzig, 1861.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Zmaievich: Notizie universali dello stato di Albania e dell’operato da Monsig. Vincenzo Zmaievich, arcivescovo di Antivari, esaminate nelle Congregationi Generali di Propaganda Fide di 3 Debr. 1703–12 Febr. 1704. (Bibliotheca Barberina, Rome, Nr L. 126.)
Zmaievich: Universal news about the state of Albania and the actions of Monsignor Vincenzo Zmaievich, archbishop of Antivari, examined in the General Congregations of Propaganda Fide from December 3, 1703, to February 12, 1704. (Bibliotheca Barberina, Rome, Nr L. 126.)
Zollinger (H.): (1) The Island of Lombok. Journal of the Indian Archipelago, vol. v. (Singapore, 1851.)
Zollinger (H.): (1) The Island of Lombok. Journal of the Indian Archipelago, vol. v. (Singapore, 1851.)
—— (2) Verslag van eene reis naar Bima en Soembawa. (Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W. Deel xxiii. 1850.)
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. (2) Report on a trip to Bima and Sumbawa. (Verh. Bat. Gen. van K. en W. Volume xxiii. 1850.)
Zwemer (S. M.): Islam: A Challenge to faith. (New York, 1908.) [457]
Zwemer (S. M.): Islam: A Challenge to Faith. (New York, 1908.) [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
INDEX.
Aaron, Jacobite Bishop, 87
Aaron, Jacobite Bishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Abāqā K͟hān, 229
Abāqā Khān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ʻAbd al-Karīm, founder of the kingdom of Wadai, 322
ʻAbd al-Karīm, founder of the kingdom of Wadai, 322
ʻAbd al-Malik, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
ʻAbd al-Masīḥ b. Isḥāq al-Kindī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
ʻAbd al-Qādir al-Jīlānī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
ʻAbd al-Raḥīm b. ʻAlī, on forcible conversion to Islam, 421
ʻAbd al-Raḥīm b. ʻAlī, on forced conversion to Islam, 421
ʻAbd al-Raḥmān, head of the Imperial finances in China, 297
ʻAbd al-Raḥmān, the chief of the Imperial finances in China, 297
ʻAbd al-Raḥmān al-Sāmirī, reputed Hindu king, 265
ʻAbd al-Raḥmān al-Sāmirī, a well-known Hindu king, 265
ʻAbd Allāh b. Masʻūd, 15
ʻAbd Allāh b. Masʻūd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ʻAbd Allāh b. Maymūn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn, 331
ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Abkhazes, 101
Abkhazians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Abu’l-Faraj b. al-Jawzī, 75
Abu’l-Faraj b. al-Jawzī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Abu’l-Ḥasan Mihyār, converted, 210
Abu’l-Ḥasan Mihyār, converted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Abū Ṭālib, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–14, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Abyssinia, flight to, 15–16
Abyssinia, flight to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–16
Islam in Abyssinia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–21, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Achin. See Atjeh
Achin. View __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adal, Muslim Kingdom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Adamaua, 325
Adamaua, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adi, island, 404
Adi, island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adoptionism, in Spain, 139
Adoptionism in Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Adrianople, 159
Adrianople, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Afghans converting to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Bengal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Ahl al-Kitāb, 207
People of the Book, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aḥmad b. Idrīs, 327
Aḥmad b. Idrīs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aḥmad Mujaddid, 412
Aḥmad Mujaddid, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aḥmad Shanūrāzah, first Muhammadan king of the Maldive Islands, 270
Aḥmad Shanūrāzah, the first Muslim king of the Maldives, 270
Aḥmad Takūdār. See Takūdār
Aḥmad Takūdār. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Aḥmadu Shayk͟hu, 330
Aḥmadu Shayk͟hu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Akbar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Ak͟hṭal, court poet, 63
Ak͟hṭal, court poet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Almoravid dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Amboina, 389
Amboina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Amīrg͟hāniyyah order, 327
Amirghaniyyah order, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Amiroutzes, George, 160
Amiroutzes, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ampel, in Java, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Antivari, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Arab conquests, not missionary, 45–7
Arab conquests, not missionaries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–7
Arab traders, as promoters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
sq. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Arab tribes, conversion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–41
Arabs, Christian, converted to Islam, 47–50
Arabs, Christian, converted to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–50
Arabs, in Africa:—Abyssinia, 114;
East Coast, 340–3;
Nubia, 110, 112;
Somaliland, 350;
Sudan, 320, 321, 322, 331;
Uganda, 344;—[458]
in China, 294–6, 297, 363;
in India, 255, 256, 263–6, 269–273;
in Indo-China, 376;
in Malay Archipelago, 364–5, 366, 371, 373, 376, 378, 388, 391, 397–8, 401, 404;
in Malay Peninsula, 373
Arabs, in Africa:—Ethiopia, 114;
East Coast, 340–3;
Nubia, 110, 112;
Somaliland, 350;
Sudan, 320, 321, 322, 331;
Uganda, 344;—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
in China, 294–6, 297, 363;
in India, 255, 256, 263–6, 269–273;
in Indochina, 376;
in the Malay Archipelago, 364–5, 366, 371, 373, 376, 378, 388, 391, 397–8, 401, 404;
in the Malay Peninsula, 373
Arghons, 293
Arghons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arg͟hūn, the fourth Īlk͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
persecutes Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Arianism, in Spain, 134
Arianism in Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Armatoli, 62
Armatoli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Armenians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. n.1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–7, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Arslān K͟hān b. Qadr K͟hān, 216
Arslān K͟hān b. Qadr K͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Arya Damar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Ashanti, 339
Ashanti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Assam, 282
Assam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Athanasius of Edessa builds churches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Atjeh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Aurangzeb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Baduwis, in Java, 386
Baduwis, in Java, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baʼeda Māryām, king of Abyssinia, 114
Baʼeda Māryām, king of Ethiopia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baele tribe, 335
Baele tribe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baganda, Islam among the, 344
Baganda, Islam among them, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baghirmi, 322–3
Baghirmi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Bak͟htiyār K͟hiljī, 277
Bakhtiyar Khilji, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Balambangan, kingdom in Java, 382
Balambangan, Java kingdom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bālāsāg͟hūn, 216
Bālāsāg͟hūn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Balinese, in Lombok, 398–9
Balinese, in Lombok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Baliyyūn, 113
Baliyyūn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baltistan, 292–3
Baltistan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Bambara, 321
Bambara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bangalore, 285
Bengaluru, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Banjarmasin, kingdom in Borneo, 390–1
Banjarmasin, kingdom in Borneo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–1
Banū Tag͟hlib, 49–50
Banū Taghlib, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–50
Banū Tanūk͟h, 50
Banū Tanūk͟h, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baptism of Muslim kids, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Baraba Tatars, 253
Baraba Tatars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baraka Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Bashkirs in Hungary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4;
in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Bāyazīd, Sultan of Turkey, 193
Bāyazīd, Sultan of Turkey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Baybars, Mamluk Sultan of Egypt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Baydū K͟hān, 232–3
Baydū Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Belgaum, 271
Belgaum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Belloos, 112–13
Belloos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–13
Berberah, 350
Berbera, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bintara, in Java, 383
Bintara, in Java, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bishnois, Hindu sect, 263
Bishnois, Hindu group, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Bizzi, Marco, in Albania, 180–3
Bizzi, Marco, in Albania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Bogomiles, 198–200
Bogomils, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–200
Bohra sect, 275–7
Bohra group, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–7
Bolaäng-Mongondou, in Celebes, 396–8
Bolaäng-Mongondou, in Sulawesi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Borneo, 390–2
Borneo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Bornu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Borun tribe, 411
Borun tribe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Brahmanābād, 272
Brahmanabad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Brunai, in Borneo, 391
Brunei, in Borneo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Buckle, on Muslim missionaries, 405
Buckle, on Muslim missionaries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Buddhism vs. Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Buddhists who converted to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Bugis, in Borneo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Sulawesi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
in Lombok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Bulgarians, 242–3
Bulgarians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Burāq K͟hān, 235
Burāq Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Byzantine government, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–3;
in Africa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__;
in Greece, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–8
Calvinism and Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–3
Cambodia, 296 n.3
Cambodia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.3
Canton, 296
Canton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Capitation tax in Albania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in Turkey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–4.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Catherine II, 247
Catherine the Great, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Celebes, 392–8
Celebes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Ceram, 404
Ceramics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ceylon, Islam in, 266 n.2
Ceylon, Islam in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.2
Chag͟hatāy, 234
Chaghatay, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chalcedon, Council of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Champa, 380
Champa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chams, 296 n.3
Chams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.3
Charlemagne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Cherimiss, 250–1
Cherimoya, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–1
Chermen, 378
Chermen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Chinese, in Borneo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in Java, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in Mindanao, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n.2
Chingīz K͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Chittagong, 278
Chattogram, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Christianity, forced conversion to. See Conversion, forced
Forced conversion to Christianity. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Christians converted to Islam, in Borneo, 392;
in Celebes, 396–8;
in India, 269;
in Sumatra, 370.
See also Christian clergy
Christians who converted to Islam in Borneo, 392;
in Celebes, 396–8;
in India, 269;
in Sumatra, 370.
See also Christian clergy
Churches in Muslim countries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–8, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ n.2
Chuvash, 251
Chuvash, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Circassians, 100–1
Circassians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–1
Constantine, Tsarevitch of Kakheth, becomes Muslim, 99
Constantine, the Tsarevitch of Kakheth, converts to Islam, 99
Controversies between Christians and Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n.4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–7
Conversion, forced, to Islam, condemned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–3
Conversion of Muslims to Christianity, in Crete, 201
Conversion of Muslims to Christianity, in Crete, 201
Copts, 102–9
Copts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Crimea, Islam in the, 245
Islam in Crimea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Crusaders, 88–92
Crusaders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–92
Daghistan, 100
Daghestan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dahanu, 271
Dahanu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dahomey, 339
Dahomey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Danagla Arabs, 110 n.7
Danagla Arabs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.7
Daniel, Bishop of Khabur, 87
Daniel, Khabur Bishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Darfur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Daylam, 210
Daylam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Deccan, merchants from the, in the Malay Archipelago, 364
Deccan, merchants from the Malay Archipelago, 364
D͟himmīs, 57–61, 66, 75–6, 77 n.6, 83, 207.
See also Christians under Muslim Rule, Zoroastrians
D͟himmīs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–61, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n.6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
Doughty, quoted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–17
Dudekulas, 267
Dudekulas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dutch, in the Malay Archipelago, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–8, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–7
Dutch-speaking Muslims. See Cape Colony
Dutch-speaking Muslims. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Dyaks, 392
Dyaks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Egypt, Jacobite Christians of. See Copts
Jacobite Christians of Egypt. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Felix, Bishop of Urgel, 139
Felix, Bishop of Urgel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fire-temples, in Persia, 209–11
Fire temples, in Persia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–11
Fīrūz Shāh Tug͟hlaq, 258
Fīrūz Shāh Tug͟hlaq, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Flores, 396
Flores, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Fūnj, empire of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Gabriel, Christian physician of Hārūn al-Rashīd, 64
Gabriel, the Christian doctor of Harun al-Rashid, 64
Gabriel, Metropolitan of Fārs, 86
Gabriel, Metropolitan of Fārs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gallas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9;
in Ethiopia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–17, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Galley-slaves, 173
Galley slaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gennadios, Patriarch of Constantinople, 146
Gennadios, Patriarch of Constantinople, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
George, Bishop of Baḥrayn, 86
George, Bishop of Bahrain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gerganos, 164
Gerganos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
German East Africa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Gilolo, 390
Gilolo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Giri, 382
Giri, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Gold Coast, 339
Gold Coast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Golden Horde, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Grāñ. See Aḥmad Grāñ
Grāñ. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Greek Christians exempted from payment of capitation-tax, 62
Greek Christians were exempt from paying the capitation tax, 62
Greeks in Crimea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
under Turkish control, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–55, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Gresik, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Grodno, Muslims in, 3
Grodno, Muslims in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Guinea Coast, 338–9
Guinea Coast, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Gujarāt, spread of Islam in, 275–7
Gujarat, spread of Islam in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–7
Gulbarga, 271
Gulbarga, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hādī, caliph, 84
Hādī, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ḥafṣ b. al-Walīd, governor of Egypt, and the Christians, 103–4
Ḥafṣ b. al-Walīd, governor of Egypt, and the Christians, 103–4
Ḥājī Purwa, 378
Ḥājī Purwa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ḥājj ʻUmar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Halemahera, 390
Halemahera, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hardatta, 257
Hardatta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ḥaydar Ali, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Hayton, king of Armenia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Heraclius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n.3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Ḥīrah, 50
Ḥīrah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hishām, caliph, 295
Hishām, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hottentots, 351
Hottentots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hui Hui, 295
Hui Hui, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Hūlāgū, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Hungarian Calvinists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Muslims in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–4
Ibn Ḥanbal, 74
Ibn Ḥanbal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ibn K͟hūrdādbih, 211
Ibn Khurdādbih, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ibn Tūmart, 316
Ibn Tūmart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ibrāhīm, Christian, in charge of Bayt al-Māl, 63
Ibrāhīm, Christian, responsible for the Bayt al-Māl, 63
Ibrāhīm I, Sultan of Turkey, 423
Ibrāhīm I, Sultan of Turkey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Idaans, tribe in Borneo, 391–2
Idaans, Borneo tribe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Ijebu country, South Nigeria, 326
Ijebu area, South Nigeria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Īlkhanate dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–34
Ilorin, 325
Ilorin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Indo-China, Islam in, 376
Indo-China, Islam in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Intolerance condemned, 209.
See also Forced conversion, to Islam, condemned
Intolerance condemned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Ishōʻ-yabh III, Nestorian Patriarch, 81
Ishōʻ-yabh III, Nestorian Patriarch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Islam, brotherhood of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__,340, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Islam, causes of spread of, 413–26;
in Africa, 353–8, 362;
in Albania, 182, 184, 190;
in Arabia, 35, 41;
in Bosnia, 200;
in Egypt, 94, 105–6, 108–9;
in India, 279, 287–91;
in the Malay Archipelago, 365, 400, 405, 407;
in Spain, 132;
in Turkey, 157–8, 160, 166, 172–5;
under the Umayyads and ʻAbbāsids, 70–5, 79 n.1
Islam, causes of spread of, 413–26;
in Africa, 353–8, 362;
in Albania, 182, 184, 190;
in Arabia, 35, 41;
in Bosnia, 200;
in Egypt, 94, 105–6, 108–9;
in India, 279, 287–91;
in the Malay Archipelago, 365, 400, 405, 407;
in Spain, 132;
in Turkey, 157–8, 160, 166, 172–5;
under the Umayyads and ʻAbbāsids, 70–5, 79 n.1
Islam, ritualism of, 417–19
Islam, ritualism of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–19
Islam, a universal religion, 28–30
Islam, a global religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–30
Ismāʻīl b. ʻAbd Allāh, governor of North Africa, 314
Ismāʻīl b. ʻAbd Allāh, governor of North Africa, 314
Ismā'īlī missionaries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–13;
in India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–6;
in Kashmir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Israel, Christian leader, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]
Jacobus Manopo, first Christian king of Bolaäng-Mongondou, 396
Jacobus Manopo, the first Christian king of Bolaäng-Mongondou, 396
Jacobus Manuel Manopo, first Muslim king of Bolaäng-Mongondou, 397
Jacobus Manuel Manopo, the first Muslim king of Bolaäng-Mongondou, 397
Jains converted to Islam, 271
Jains converted to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
James II, king of England, invited to embrace Islam, 409 n.3
James II, king of England, invited to convert to Islam, 409 n.3
Janissaries, corps of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Jatmall, becomes a Muhammadan, 277–8
Jatmall converts to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Jāwej, Abyssinian chief, 118
Jāwej, Abyssinian leader, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Jenne, 318
Jenne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Jihad, in Africa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
in Sumatra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Jizyah, tribute paid by non-Muslim subjects, 59–62, 103–4, 115, 207, 432;
paid also by newly-converted Muslims, 60, 83, 103 n.5;
—exemption granted to, Banū Tag͟hlib, 49;
newly-converted Muslims, 103–4, 258;
Christian troops in Muslim service, 61–2;
—rates, 60;
in Jerusalem, 57;
in Nubia, 110;
in Spain, 134.
See also Capitation-tax
Jizyah, a tribute paid by non-Muslim subjects, 59–62, 103–4, 115, 207, 432;
also paid by newly-converted Muslims, 60, 83, 103 n.5;
—exemption granted to, Banū Tag͟hlib, 49;
newly-converted Muslims, 103–4, 258;
Christian troops in Muslim service, 61–2;
—rates, 60;
in Jerusalem, 57;
in Nubia, 110;
in Spain, 134.
See also Capitation-tax
John, king of Ethiopia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Joseph, Metropolitan of Merv, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.7
Joshua, Jacobite Patriarch, 86 n.6
Joshua, Jacobite Patriarch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.6
Jukun tribe, 337
Jukun tribe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Justinian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n.1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Justus Stevenius, 93
Justus Stevenius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kabils, of Algeria, 127–9
Kabils of Algeria, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Kābul, 217
Kabul, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kanem, 320
Kanem, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kan-su, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Karamurtads, in Albania, 192
Karamurtads in Albania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Karīm b. Shahriyār, 210
Karīm b. Shahriyār, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kāshgar, Islam in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Kashmīr, 291–2
Kashmir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Kastriota, George, 177
Kastriota, George, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Katsena, 320
Katsena, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kazaks, 238
Kazakhstan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kazan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Kei Islands, 404
Kei Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
K͟hālid al-Qasrī, erects a church, 67
Khalid al-Qasri builds a church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
K͟harāj, 83
Kharaj, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
K͟hazars, 243
Khazars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
K͟hiljīs, Islam under the, 257–8
Khiljis, Islam during the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Khojah sect, 274–5
Khojah sect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5
Khokand, 246
Khokand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Khotan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ noun3
K͟hurāsān, conversion of Christians of, 81–2
Khorasan, conversion of Christians of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Kʼien Lung, emperor of China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Kindī. See ʻAbd al-Masīḥ b. Isḥāq al-Kindī
Kindī. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kirghiz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–7, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Kocch tribe, converted to Islam, 288
Kocch tribe, now Muslim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kovno, Muslims in, 3
Kovno, Muslims in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kūchum K͟hān, 252
Kūchum Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Kufra, 334 n.2
Kufra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.2
Kurguz, Buddhist governor of Persia, becomes Muslim, 227
Kurguz, the Buddhist governor of Persia, converts to Islam, 227
Laccadive Islands, 270
Laccadive Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ladakh, 292–3
Ladakh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Lagos, 340
Lagos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lambri, in Sumatra, 368
Lambri, in Sumatra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lampong districts, 371
Lampung districts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lhasa, Muhammadans in, 293
Lhasa, Muslims in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Liberia, 338
Liberia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lohānas, conversion of, 274
Lohānas, conversion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lombok, 398
Lombok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Louis VII. See St. Louis
Louis VII. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Lucaris, Cyril, Patriarch of Constantinople, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__]
Macarius, Patriarch of Antioch, 156
Macarius, Patriarch of Antioch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Macassar, kingdom in Sulawesi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–6
Madagascar, 352
Madagascar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Madāyi, 265
Madāyi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mahdī, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Mahdī Purāṇa, 212
Mahdī Purāṇa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Maḥmūd of Ghazni, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Maimonides, Moses, 421
Moses Maimonides, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Majapahit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n.4
Malabar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n.4
Malay Archipelago, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–72, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–407
Malay Peninsula, 372–6
Malay Peninsula, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–6
Malays, in Cape Colony, 350
Malays in Cape Colony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Maldive Islands, 270
Maldives, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Malik al-Z̤āhir, king of Samudra, 368
Malik al-Z̤āhir, king of Samudra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Malik b. al-Walīd, Christian official, 64
Malik b. al-Walīd, Christian official, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mangū K͟hān, 222
Mangū K͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Manila, 402
Manila, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mappillas, 263–4
Mappillas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Mark bar Qīqī, Jacobite Metropolitan, 86
Mark bar Qīqī, Jacobite Archbishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Martyrs, Muslim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–15, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Marwān, caliph, quoted, 8
Marwān, caliph, cited, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Medina, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–26, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–5
Minangkabau Kingdom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Menelik, emperor of Ethiopia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Merāts, 287
Merchants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Merv, conversion of Christians of, 81–2
Merv, conversion of Christians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Metaras, Nicodemus, 164
Metaras, Nicodemus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Minahassa, 393
Minahassa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mindanao, 399–401
Mindanao, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–401
Ming dynasty, 299
Ming dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Minnat al-Islām Sabhā, 269
Minnat al-Islām Sabhā, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mirdites, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Missionaries, Muslim:—
ʻAbd Allāh, al-Yamanī, 275
ʻAbd Allāh, Shayk͟h, 373–5
ʻAbd Allāh ʻĀrif, 366
ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn, 315
ʻAbd al-Razzāq, 266–7
Abū ʻAbd Allāh Muḥammad, 113–14
Abū ʻAlī Qalandar, 282
Abū Bakr, 401
Abū Ṣaydā, 214
Abu’l-Faraj b. al-Jawzī, 75
Abu’l-Naṣr Sāmānī, 215
ʻAmr b. Mālik, 40
ʻAmr b. Murrah, 36–7
ʻAyyāsh b. Abī Rabīʻah, 39
Bahā al-Dīn Zakariyyā, 281
Bahā al-Ḥaqq, 281
Baqā Ḥusayn K͟hān, 283, 439
Bulbul Shāh, 292
Burhān al-Dīn, 366
Ḍaḥḥāk b. Sufyān, 40
Danfodio. See ʻUt͟hmān Danfodio
Darvīsh Manṣūr, 100
Datu Mullā Ḥusayn, 388–9
Dāwal Shāh Pīr, 277
Ḍimām b. T͟haʻlabah, 35–6
Fak͟hr al-Dīn, 267–8
Faraḥ ʻAlī, 101
Farīd al-Dīn, 281
Ḥājī Muḥammad, 283
Ḥakīm Bagus, 397
Ḥasan al-Dīn, 385
Ḥasan ʻAlī, 283
Ḥasan b. ʻAlī, 210
Ḥasan Kabīr al-Dīn, 282
Ḥāshim Pīr Gujarātī, 271
Ibn Ḥanbal, 74
Ibrāhīm Abū Zarbay, 350
Imām Dikir, 404
Imām Shāh, 277
Imām Tuwéko, 397
Isḥāq, 382
Isḥāq Walī, 238
Ismāʻīl, Shayk͟h, 367–8
Jalāl al-Dīn Tabrīzī, 280
Jamāl al-Dīn, 235–6
Jumāda ʻl-Kubrạ̄, 381
K͟halīfah Ḥusayn, Shayk͟h, 382
K͟haṭīb Tungal, 395
Khunmir Ḥusaynī, 271
[463]Mahābīr Khamdāyat, 271
Malik ʻAbd al-Laṭīf, 277
Mālik b. Dīnār, 264–5
Mālik b. Ḥabīb, 264–5
Malik Ibrāhīm, 378–9
Manṣūr, Shayk͟h, 388
Minak Kamala Bumi, 371
Muḥammad b. ʻAbd al-Karīm b. Muḥammad al-Majīlī, 320
Muḥammad b. al-Huzayl, 74 n.3
Muḥammad ʻUbayd Allāh, 284–5
Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān al-Amīr G͟hanī, 327
Muʻīn al-Dīn Chishtī, 281
Mullā ʻAlī, 275–6
Mumba Mulyaya, 270
Muṣʻab b. ʻUmayr, 15–16, 22–5
Nāṣir al-Ḥaqq Abū Muḥammad, 210
Nūr al-Dīn, 275
Nūr al-Dīn Ibrāhīm, 385
Nūr Satāgar, 275
Pati Putah, 389
Rashīd al-Dīn, 236–7
Ṣadr al-Dīn, 274–5
Sayyid Aḥmad Kabīr, 282
Sayyid ʻAlī Hamadānī, 292
Sayyid Ismāʻīl, 280
Sayyid Jalāl al-Dīn, 281–2
Sayyid Muḥammad b. Sayyid ʻAlī, 271
Sayyid Muḥammad Gīsūdarāz, 271
Sayyid Nathar Shāh, 267, 268
Sayyid Ṣadr al-Dīn, 282
Sayyid Safdar ʻAlī, 283
Sayyid Shāh Farīd al-Dīn, 292
Sayyid ʻUmar ʻAydrūs Basheban, 271
Sayyid Yūsuf al-Dīn, 274
Shāh al-Ḥamīd, 267
Shāh Muḥammad Ṣādiq Sarmast Ḥusaynī, 271
Shams al-Dīn, Mīr, 292
Sharaf b. Mālik, 264
Sharīf Kabungsuwan, 399
Sharīf Karīm al-Mak͟hdūm, 401
Sīdī ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz, 373
Tufayl b. ʻAmr, 37–8
ʻUmaru Kaba, 321
ʻUrwah b. Masʻūd, 38
ʻUt͟hmān Danfodio, 323–5
Wāt͟hilah b. al-Asqaʻ, 40
Yūsuf Shams al-Dīn, 270
Missionaries, Muslim:—
ʻAbd Allāh, al-Yamanī, 275
ʻAbd Allāh, Shayk͟h, 373–5
ʻAbd Allāh ʻĀrif, 366
ʻAbd Allāh b. Yāsīn, 315
ʻAbd al-Razzāq, 266–7
Abū ʻAbd Allāh Muḥammad, 113–14
Abū ʻAlī Qalandar, 282
Abū Bakr, 401
Abū Ṣaydā, 214
Abu’l-Faraj b. al-Jawzī, 75
Abu’l-Naṣr Sāmānī, 215
ʻAmr b. Mālik, 40
ʻAmr b. Murrah, 36–7
ʻAyyāsh b. Abī Rabīʻah, 39
Bahā al-Dīn Zakariyyā, 281
Bahā al-Ḥaqq, 281
Baqā Ḥusayn K͟hān, 283, 439
Bulbul Shāh, 292
Burhān al-Dīn, 366
Ḍaḥḥāk b. Sufyān, 40
Danfodio. See ʻUt͟hmān Danfodio
Darvīsh Manṣūr, 100
Datu Mullā Ḥusayn, 388–9
Dāwal Shāh Pīr, 277
Ḍimām b. T͟haʻlabah, 35–6
Fak͟hr al-Dīn, 267–8
Faraḥ ʻAlī, 101
Farīd al-Dīn, 281
Ḥājī Muḥammad, 283
Ḥakīm Bagus, 397
Ḥasan al-Dīn, 385
Ḥasan ʻAlī, 283
Ḥasan b. ʻAlī, 210
Ḥasan Kabīr al-Dīn, 282
Ḥāshim Pīr Gujarātī, 271
Ibn Ḥanbal, 74
Ibrāhīm Abū Zarbay, 350
Imām Dikir, 404
Imām Shāh, 277
Imām Tuwéko, 397
Isḥāq, 382
Isḥāq Walī, 238
Ismāʻīl, Shayk͟h, 367–8
Jalāl al-Dīn Tabrīzī, 280
Jamāl al-Dīn, 235–6
Jumāda ʻl-Kubrạ̄, 381
K͟halīfah Ḥusayn, Shayk͟h, 382
K͟haṭīb Tungal, 395
Khunmir Ḥusaynī, 271
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mahābīr Khamdāyat, 271
Malik ʻAbd al-Laṭīf, 277
Mālik b. Dīnār, 264–5
Mālik b. Ḥabīb, 264–5
Malik Ibrāhīm, 378–9
Manṣūr, Shayk͟h, 388
Minak Kamala Bumi, 371
Muḥammad b. ʻAbd al-Karīm b. Muḥammad al-Majīlī, 320
Muḥammad b. al-Huzayl, 74 n.3
Muḥammad ʻUbayd Allāh, 284–5
Muḥammad ʻUt͟hmān al-Amīr G͟hanī, 327
Muʻīn al-Dīn Chishtī, 281
Mullā ʻAlī, 275–6
Mumba Mulyaya, 270
Muṣʻab b. ʻUmayr, 15–16, 22–5
Nāṣir al-Ḥaqq Abū Muḥammad, 210
Nūr al-Dīn, 275
Nūr al-Dīn Ibrāhīm, 385
Nūr Satāgar, 275
Pati Putah, 389
Rashīd al-Dīn, 236–7
Ṣadr al-Dīn, 274–5
Sayyid Aḥmad Kabīr, 282
Sayyid ʻAlī Hamadānī, 292
Sayyid Ismāʻīl, 280
Sayyid Jalāl al-Dīn, 281–2
Sayyid Muhammad b. Sayyid ʻAlī, 271
Sayyid Muḥammad Gīsūdarāz, 271
Sayyid Nathar Shāh, 267, 268
Sayyid Ṣadr al-Dīn, 282
Sayyid Safdar ʻAlī, 283
Sayyid Shāh Farīd al-Dīn, 292
Sayyid ʻUmar ʻAydrūs Basheban, 271
Sayyid Yūsuf al-Dīn, 274
Shāh al-Ḥamīd, 267
Shāh Muḥammad Ṣādiq Sarmast Ḥusaynī, 271
Shams al-Dīn, Mīr, 292
Sharaf b. Mālik, 264
Sharīf Kabungsuwan, 399
Sharīf Karīm al-Mak͟hdūm, 401
Sīdī ʻAbd al-ʻAzīz, 373
Tufayl b. ʻAmr, 37–8
ʻUmaru Kaba, 321
ʻUrwah b. Masʻūd, 38
ʻUt͟hmān Danfodio, 323–5
Wāt͟hilah b. al-Asqaʻ, 40
Yūsuf Shams al-Dīn, 270
Missionary religion, defined, 1
Missionary religion, defined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Missionary Societies, Muslim, 438–9
Missionary Societies, Muslim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Moluccas, 387–90
Moluccas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–90
Montenegro, 197–8
Montenegro, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Moriscoes, 143–4
Moriscos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Moroccan Christians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.3
Moses Maimonides, 421
Moses Maimonides, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mubārak Shāh, 235
Mubarak Shah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mug͟halistān, 238
Mughalistan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Muḥammad b. al-Huzayl, 74 n.3
Muḥammad b. al-Huzayl, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.3
Muḥammad b. ʻAlī al-Sanūsī, 334
Muḥammad b. ʻAlī al-Sanūsī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Muḥammad b. Qāsim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Muḥammad K͟hān, K͟hān of Mug͟halistān, 237–8
Muḥammad K͟hān, K͟hān of Mug͟halistān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Muḥammad K͟hudābandah, 234
Muḥammad Khudābandah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Muḥammad Shāh, Sultan of Malacca, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Muslim martyrs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–15, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Muhammadans under Christian rule in Abyssinia, 114, 115, 117–21, 410;
Cape Colony, 350–2;
[464]Crete, 201;
Egypt, 424, 438–9;
German East Africa, 326, 345–6, 361–2, 410;
Hungary, 193–4;
India, 280, 282–91, 439;
Lagos, 340;
Lithuania, 245;
Malay Archipelago, 369–70, 371–2, 387, 393, 397–8, 399, 400–2, 405–7;
Montenegro, 197–8;
Nigeria, 325, 326;
Nubia, 110;
Russian empire, 100, 101, 247–51, 252–3, 411;
Spain, 140, 143–4
Muhammadans under Christian rule in Abyssinia, 114, 115, 117–21, 410;
Cape Colony, 350–2;
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Crete, 201;
Egypt, 424, 438–9;
German East Africa, 326, 345–6, 361–2, 410;
Hungary, 193–4;
India, 280, 282–91, 439;
Lagos, 340;
Lithuania, 245;
Malay Archipelago, 369–70, 371–2, 387, 393, 397–8, 399, 400–2, 405–7;
Montenegro, 197–8;
Nigeria, 325, 326;
Nubia, 110;
Russian empire, 100, 101, 247–51, 252–3, 411;
Spain, 140, 143–4
Mukkuvans, 268
Mukkuvans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Muqtadir, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ n.2
Murād II, Sultan of Turkey, 148–9
Murād II, Sultan of Turkey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Murshid Qulī K͟hān, 278
Murshid Qulī K͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mustaḍī, caliph, 68
Mustaḍī, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Muʻtadid, caliph, 64
Mu'tadid, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Mutesa, king of Uganda, 438
Mutesa, King of Uganda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Muwallads, in Spain, 139
Muwallads in Spain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Nafīsah, 411
Nafīsah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Najm al-Dīn Muk͟htār al-Zāhidī, 227 n.1
Najm al-Dīn Muk͟htār al-Zāhidī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.1
Naqshbandiyyah order, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.2
Naṣr b. Hārūn, Christian official, 64
Naṣr b. Hārūn, Christian official, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Nestorian Church, under Muslim rule, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Nestorians among the Mongols, 221–2
Nestorians with the Mongols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
New Guinea, 402–3
New Guinea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Niʻmat Allāh, Jacobite Patriarch, 86 n.2
Niʻmat Allāh, Jacobite Patriarch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.2
Noanta, Christians of, become Muslims, 168–9
Noanta, Christians turned Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Nogais, 240
Nogais, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Nubians join Amīrg͟haniyyah order, 327
Nubians join Amīrg͟haniyyah order, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Nūr al-Dīn, al-K͟hwārazmī, maltreated at court of Kuyūk, 225–6
Nūr al-Dīn, al-K͟hwārazmī, mistreated at the court of Kuyūk, 225–6
Nyasaland, 346
Nyasaland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Onin, peninsula of New Guinea, 403
Onin, New Guinea peninsula, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Org͟hana, wife of Qarā-Hūlāgū, 234–5
Org͟hana, wife of Qarā-Hūlāgū, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5
Ottoman Turks,
administration, 146–9;
conquests, 145, 171, 177, 192–3, 198–9, 201;
moral qualities, 169–71, 172;
oppression, 154–5;
proselytising zeal, 158, 159 n.1;
taxation, 149–54;
toleration, 155–8, 194–5
Ottoman Turks,
administration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9;
conquests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__;
moral qualities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__–71, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__;
oppression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__–5;
proselytizing zeal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ n.1;
taxation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__–54;
toleration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__–8, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__–5
Pahlavān, saint of Khīva, 214
Pahlavān, saint of Khīva, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pajajaran, a kingdom in Java, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–6
Palembang, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Papuans, 402–4
Papuans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Parlāk, kingdom in Sumatra, 367–8
Parlāk, kingdom in Sumatra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Pechenegs, 412
Pechenegs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Penukonda, 268
Penukonda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Persia, spread of Islam in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–11, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ sq.
Persian convert, first, 29
Persian convert, first, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Persians,
in China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in Southeast Asia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
in Sumatra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Philoxenos, Jacobite Bishop, 86
Philoxenos, Jacobite Bishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pilgrims to Mecca. See Ḥājīs
Pilgrims to Mecca. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pīrāna, 277
Piranha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Poles, Catholic, under Russian rule, 156
Poles, Catholic, under Russian control, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Polish-speaking Muslims, 3
Polish-speaking Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ponnani, 269
Ponnani, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pope Gregory II, 125
Pope Gregory II, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pope Gregory IX, 130 n.4
Pope Gregory IX, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.4
Pope Adrian I, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.3 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__]
Pope Innocent III, 130 n.4
Pope Innocent III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.4
Pope Innocent IV, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Pope Leo III, 139
Pope Leo III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Pope Leo IX, 126
Pope Leo IX, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Prayer, Muslim public, impressiveness of, 417–19
Muslim community prayer significance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–19
Prisoners, Muslim, as Missionaries, 411–12
Prisoners, Muslim, as Missionaries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–12
Pul. See Fulbe
Pul. Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Qādir, caliph, 86
Qādir, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Qādiriyyah order, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ n.2
Qastīliyyah, Christians in, 129
Qastīliyyah, Christians in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Quarquar, Vaivode of Samtskheth, becomes a Muslim, 165 n.1
Quarquar, the Voivode of Samtskhe, converts to Islam, 165 n.1
Qūbīlāy K͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Queda, 373–5
Queda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5
Raden Ḥusayn, 382–4
Raden Husayn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Raden Paku, 382–3
Raden Paku, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Raden Raḥmat, 380–3
Raden Raḥmat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Rainaud, 88
Rainaud, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ras ʻAlī, vice-regent of Abyssinia, 118–19
Ras ʻAlī, vice-regent of Ethiopia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–19
Rationalism in Islam, 73–4
Rationalism in Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Ravuttans, 267
Ravuttans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Raymund III, Count of Tripoli, 91
Raymund III, Count of Tripoli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Religious orders, their influence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–35, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, on the virtues of the Saracens, 425
Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, on the virtues of the Saracens, 425
Robert of St. Albans, 91
Robert of St. Albans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Rubruck, William of, embassy to Mongol K͟hāqān, 222
Rubruck, William of, mission to Mongol Khagan, 222
Romanians, Southern, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–9
Russia, Mongols in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ sqq. See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Russian rule, Muslims under, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–53
Russians under Muslim rule, 240–4
Russians under Muslim rule, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Saʻd b. Abī Waqqāṣ, 13
Sa'd b. Abi Waqqas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Saʻd b. Muʻad͟h, conversion of, 23–4
Sa'd b. Mu'adh, conversion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Ṣadr al-Dīn, first Muhammadan king of Kashmīr, 292
Ṣadr al-Dīn, the first Muslim king of Kashmir, 292
Saffāḥ, caliph, 104
Saffāḥ, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Saifa Arʻād, king of Abyssinia, 114
Saifa Arʻād, king of Ethiopia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
St. Augustine, on motives of conversion to Christianity, 423
St. Augustine, on reasons for converting to Christianity, 423
St. John of Damascus, 83
St. John of Damascus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Saints, Muslim, worshipped by Hindus, 289 n.3
Saints, Muslims, worshipped by Hindus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.3
Salawatti, island, 403
Salawatti, island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Salīm I, Sultan of Turkey, 423
Salīm I, Sultan of Turkey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Saljūq Turks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Salmān, the first Persian convert, 29
Salmān, the first Persian convert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Salmūyah, Christian, in service of the caliph al-Muʻtaṣim, 63
Salmūyah, a Christian, serving the caliph al-Muʻtaṣim, 63
Sāmān becomes Muslim, 210
Sāmān converts to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sambawa, 398
Sambawa, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Samory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.3, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Samsams, 376
Samsams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Samudra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Ṣamudu, 331–2
Ṣamudu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Sasaks, in Lombok, 398–9
Sasaks in Lombok, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9
Sāsānid dynasty, Christian Church, under, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–7
Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān, 215–16
Sātūq Bug͟hrā K͟hān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–16
Sawo-Teheno, king of Kafa, becomes a Muhammadan, 120
Sawo-Teheno, the king of Kafa, converts to Islam, 120
Sayyid Ajall, 297–8
Sayyid Ajall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–8
Sayyid Ashraf al-Dīn, 223–4
Sayyid Ashraf al-Dīn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Sayyid Sulaymān, Chinese Muslim, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Scanderbeg, 177
Scanderbeg, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Scutari, 184
Scutari, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Senegal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Sennaar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Servia, 192–7
Servia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–7
Shamanism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Shanars, become Muslims, 289
Shanars, convert to Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sharīf al-Riḍā, 210
Sharif al-Ridha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Shayk͟h Jalāl al-Dīn Tabrīzī, 282
Shaykh Jalāl al-Dīn Tabrīzī, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Shayk͟h Yūsuf, 350 n.6
Shaykh Yūsuf, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.6
Shihāb family, in Mount Lebanon, 176–7
Shihāb family, in Mount Lebanon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–7
Siam, Islam in, 376
Siam, Islam in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Siberia, 251–3
Siberia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Sierra Leone, 338
Sierra Leone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Silhaṭ, 282
Silhaṭ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sind, 272–5
Sind, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–5
Sindān, 272
Sindān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Slavery,
under the Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–17;
under the Turks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–6
Slave-trade, suppression of, facilitates spread of Islam, 345–6
Slave trade suppression facilitates the spread of Islam, 345–6
Slave-traders, not propagandists of Islam, 343–4
Slave traders, not promoters of Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Soba, mosque built in, 110
Soba, mosque built in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sokoto, 325
Sokoto, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Somalis, 349–50
Somalis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–50
Sophronius, Metropolitan of Athens, 164
Sophronius, Metropolitan of Athens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Spain, Islam in, 131–44
Spain, Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–44
Spaniards in the Malay Archipelago, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Spanish Muslims, missionary activity of, 127
Spanish Muslims, missionary work of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sukadana, kingdom in Borneo, 391
Sukadana, Borneo kingdom, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sulu Islands, 401–2
Sulu Islands, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Swahilis, as propagandists of Islam, 345
Swahili, as promoters of Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Sword of Islam, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ n.4, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
Tabaristān, 210
Tabaristan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Takūdār, the first Muslim Ilkhan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–32, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–9
Tallo, in Celebes, 395
Tallo, in Sulawesi, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tartars. See Tatars
Tartars. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tatars,
in Lithuania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
in Russia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__–51;
in Siberia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__–3
Ternate, 388–90
Ternate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–90
Theodisclus, Archbishop of Seville, adopts Islam, 134
Theodisclus, Archbishop of Seville, converts to Islam, 134
Theodore Abū Qurrah, 84
Theodore Abū Qurrah, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Theodore, Nestorian Bishop, 86
Theodore, Nestorian Bishop, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tibesti, 335
Tibesti, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tibet, 293
Tibet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tidor, 388
Tidor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tijāniyyah order, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–30, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Tilok Chand, 259–60
Tilok Chand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–60
Timotheus, Nestorian Patriarch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Tinnevelli, 288
Tinnevelli, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tīpū Sulṭān, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
Tiyans, 268
Tiyans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Toleration required of Muslims, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.6, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Tosks in Southern Albania, 192
Tosks in Southern Albania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Traders, Muslim. See Merchants
Traders, Muslim. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tribute from Christian kids, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
Tūbū, 410
Tūbū, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Tunis, 129–30
Tunis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–30
Turks,
converted to Islam, 214–16;
in China, 297, 298, 304, 310;
in the Mongol armies, 226 n.3.
See also Ottoman Turks, Saljūq Turks
Turks,
converted to Islam, 214–16;
in China, 297, 298, 304, 310;
in the Mongol armies, 226 n.3.
See also Ottoman Turks, Saljūq Turks
Uch, 281
Ugh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Uganda, 344
Uganda, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Uljāytū, 234
Uljāytū, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
ʻUmar Shams al-Dīn. See Sayyid Ajall
ʻUmar Shams al-Dīn. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Usāma b. Munqid͟h, 90
Usama bin Munqidh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Usambara, 346
Usambara, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Usayd b. Ḥuḍayr, conversion of, 23
Usayd b. Ḥuḍayr, conversion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Ūzbek K͟hān, 240–2
Ūzbek Khan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–2
Ūzbeks, 240
Ūzbeks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Venetians,
in Albania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–9;
in Crete, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__–3;
in the Levant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Vilno, Muslims in, 3
Muslims in Vilno, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Vladimir, 242–4
Vladimir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–4
Votiaks, 249
Votiaks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Wadai, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
Waigama, island, 402
Waigama, island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Waigyu, island, 402
Wagyu, island, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Wakhtang VI, king of Georgia, 100
Wakhtang VI, King of Georgia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Walīd, caliph, 66
Walīd, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Women, Muslim, as missionaries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ n.1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__–11
Yaʻqūb b. Layt͟h, 217
Ya'qūb b. Laytḥ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Yārkand, 238
Yarkand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Yat͟hrib. See Medina
Yat͟hrib. See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Yazdānbak͟ht, 85
Yazdānbak͟ht, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Yazīd II, caliph, 66–7
Yazīd II, caliph, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–7
Yoruba country, 325
Yoruba region, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Yung Chen, edict of, 303
Yung Chen, decree of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Zamorin of Calicut, 265–6
Zamorin of Calicut, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–6
Zanj, Islam among the, 342–3
Zanj, Islam in the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–3
Zanzibar, 342
Zanzibar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Zaylaʻ, 349
Zayla, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Zayn al-ʻAbidīn, first Muhammadan king of Batjan, 403 n.1
Zayn al-ʻAbidīn, the first Muslim king of Batjan, 403 n.1
Zmaievich, in Albania, 185–91
Zmaievich, in Albania, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__–91
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
Brunswick Street, Stamford Street, S.E., and Bungay, Suffolk.
Richard Clay & Sons, Ltd.,
Brunswick Street, Stamford Street, S.E., and Bungay, Suffolk.
Colophon
Availability
Metadata
Title: | The preaching of Islam: A History of the Propagation of the Muslim Faith | |
Author: | Thomas Walker Arnold (1864–1930) | Info |
Language: | English | |
Original publication date: | 1913 |
Revision History
- 2021-12-05 Started.
External References
Corrections
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
The following corrections have been made to the text:
Page | Source | Correction | Edit distance |
---|---|---|---|
xv | Īlk͟hans | Īlk͟hāns | 1 / 0 |
xv | Uzbek | Ūzbek | 1 / 0 |
xv, 269 | Mappilas | Mappillas | 1 |
5 | zünachst | zunächst | 2 / 0 |
8, 109, 241, 298 | , | [Deleted] | 1 |
29, 103, 249, 249, 293, 345, 371, 445 | , | . | 1 |
49 | : | , | 1 |
66 | Hurgonje | Hurgronje | 1 |
77, 135, 186, 208, 442, 443, 448 | [Not in source] | . | 1 |
79 | . | : | 1 |
95, 103, 142, 289, 410, 462, 462, 466 | [Not in source] | , | 1 |
100, 448 | regne | règne | 1 / 0 |
110 | Mamluk | Mamlūk | 1 / 0 |
116, 444 | [Not in source] | ( | 1 |
125 | Abū-l Fidā | Abū’l-Fidā | 2 |
127 | Saintes | Saints | 1 |
129 | xxviii–xxxvi | xxvi–xxxvii | 3 |
141, 289, 418 | ). | .) | 2 |
149 | commerical | commercial | 2 |
150 | tolerée | tolérée | 1 / 0 |
168 | episcopale | épiscopale | 1 / 0 |
169 | Crêtiens | Chrêtiens | 1 |
172 | Spurctiæ | Spurcitiæ | 1 |
178 | Dachen | Sachen | 1 |
180, 343, 440, 445, 448 | . | , | 1 |
182, 454, 458, 458, 463, 467 | . | [Deleted] | 1 |
200 | fesaient | faisaient | 2 |
206 | westward | eastward | 2 |
207 | Khusrau | K͟husrau | 1 / 0 |
210 | Iṣtak͟hrī | Iṣṭak͟hrī | 1 / 0 |
210 | Al-Sharastānī | Al-Shahrastānī | 1 |
210 | [Not in source] | the | 4 |
211 | ʻAbbasid | ʻAbbāsid | 1 / 0 |
214 | reason | reasons | 1 |
225 | Nūr-al-Dīn | Nūr al-Dīn | 1 |
237 | Amir | Amīr | 1 / 0 |
240 | Abū-l G͟hāzī | Abū’l-G͟hāzī | 2 |
242 | Karamzin | Karamsin | 1 |
248 | musalmans | musulmans | 1 |
268 | Shah | Shāh | 1 / 0 |
273 | Kashmir | Kashmīr | 1 / 0 |
273 | Kabul | Kābul | 1 / 0 |
273 | Khurāsān | K͟hurāsān | 1 / 0 |
278 | Khān | K͟hān | 1 / 0 |
278 | landord | landlord | 1 |
281 | Dehli | Delhi | 2 |
283 | become | became | 1 |
286 | bazars | bazaars | 1 |
293 | Khurasan | K͟hurāsān | 3 / 0 |
293 | Kashmiri | Kashmīrī | 2 / 0 |
295 | eastern | western | 2 |
296 | ʻAbbāsīd | ʻAbbāsid | 1 / 0 |
300 | stablishing | establishing | 1 |
304 | Kashgar | Kāshgar | 1 / 0 |
306 | Le | La | 1 |
309 | p. | P. | 1 |
314 | Materialen | Materialien | 1 |
320 | ( | [Deleted] | 1 |
339 | Waītz | Waitz | 1 / 0 |
341 | Bahrayn | Baḥrayn | 1 / 0 |
341 | Sunnis | Sunnīs | 1 / 0 |
349 | [Not in source] | of | 3 |
357 | negre | nègre | 1 / 0 |
357 | Évangiliques | Évangéliques | 1 |
359 | imples | implies | 1 |
360 | Imam | Imām | 1 / 0 |
362 | Eingebornen | Eingeborenen | 1 |
362 | waren | wären | 1 / 0 |
362 | gleichberechtige | gleichberechtigte | 1 |
362 | konnte | könnte | 1 / 0 |
381 | Chamba | Champa | 1 |
396 | [Not in source] | (2) | 4 |
403 | Mahamed | Mahomed | 1 |
403 | einige | eenige | 1 |
403 | overgegangen | overgegaan | 3 |
403 | volkstammen | volksstammen | 1 |
419 | fulfiled | fulfilled | 1 |
420 | a | à | 1 / 0 |
420 | regle | règle | 1 / 0 |
439 | Panjab | Panjāb | 1 / 0 |
440 | Matlaʻ | Maṭlaʻ | 1 / 0 |
440 | meridionale | méridionale | 1 / 0 |
440, 454 | [Not in source] | ) | 1 |
Passim. | [Not in source] | —— | 2 |
441 | XVIe | XVIe | 0 |
441 | Barhebraeus | Barhebræus | 2 |
442 | de, | des | 1 |
442 | l’islamismes | l’islamisme, | 1 |
442 | geestelijkeid | geestelijkheid | 1 |
442 | Koniglijk | Koninklijk | 2 |
443 | Chytraeus | Chytræus | 2 |
445 | hrgs. | hrsg. | 2 |
445 | Archeólogie | Archéologie | 2 / 0 |
446 | Ts. ind. t.- l.- en vk. | Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. | 3 |
448 | xiii | xiiie | 1 |
448 | executée | exécutée | 1 / 0 |
448 | Gualtier | Gaultier | 2 |
449 | Masʻūdi | Masʻūdī | 1 / 0 |
449 | Mohammedon | Mohammedan | 1 |
451 | religiöse | religiösen | 1 |
451 | der | des | 1 |
451 | M.M. | M. M. | 1 |
452 | de | du | 1 |
453 | Sitzungberichte | Sitzungsberichte | 1 |
453 | edité | édité | 1 / 0 |
453, 454 | [Not in source] | : | 1 |
454 | Turchicae | Turchicæ | 2 |
454 | Spurcitiae | Spurcitiæ | 2 |
454 | Perfidiae | Perfidiæ | 2 |
454 | ii.me | iime | 1 |
454 | ser. | sér. | 1 / 0 |
454 | ; | : | 1 |
454 | d’Alexandie | d’Alexandrie | 1 |
454 | einer | eener | 1 |
457 | 16 | 26 | 1 |
463 | Muhammad | Muḥammad | 1 / 0 |
463, 463, 463, 466 | , | ; | 1 |
465 | Samstkheth | Samtskheth | 2 |
467 | K͟han | K͟hān | 1 / 0 |
Abbreviations
Overview of abbreviations used.
Abbreviation list.
Abbreviation | Expansion |
---|---|
A.H. | Anno Hegirae |
C.I.E. | Companion of the Most Eminent Order of the Indian Empire |
K.C.I.E. | Knight Commander of the Most Eminent Order of the Indian Empire |
K.C.S.I. | Knight Commander of the Most Exalted Order of the Star of India |
Lieut.-Col. | Lieutenant-Colonel |
LL.D. | Legum Doctor |
M.A. | Master of Arts |
N. | North |
N.-I. | Nederlandsch-Indië |
N.E. | North-East |
N.S. | New Series |
N.W.P. | North-Western Provinces |
Ts. ind. t.- l.- vk. | Tijdschrift voor Indische Taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde |
Z.D.M.G. | Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenländischen Gesellschaft |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!